LINCOLN ROOM
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS
LIBRARY
presented by
Marion D. Pratt
THE SAUKS
AND THE
BLACK HAWK WAR,
WITH
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES, ETC.
BY
HON. PERRY A. ARMSTRONG,
OF MORRIS, ILLINOIS,
ILLUSTRATED.
SPLINGFIELD, ILL. :
H. W. BOKKEB, PKINTEB AND BINDER.
1887.
- , , - 1
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 188ti,
BY HON. PEERY A. AKMSTRONG,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C.
W '
CONTENTS AND INDEX.
Page.
CHAPTER I THE SAUKS 9-24
Their Discovery and Name, 9. Peculiarities. 10. Migrations and Alliance
with the Foxes, 11. Conquests in Iowa, 11. Extent of Territory, 12. Great
Men, 12. Foxes not in Black Hawk War, 12. Form of Government, 13.
The Gens in Female Line, 13. Chieftaincies, 14. Legend about Selecting
their Chiefs, 15. Painting their Sons at Birth, 16. Laws, and Modes of
Enforcing them, 16. Adjustment of Murders, 16. Honesty and Similarity
to the Israelites, 16. Love-making and Marriages, 17. Easy Divorces, 18.
National Religious Feasts. 18. Modes of Worship. 19. The Dread of
Night. 19. Civilization, 19. Liberty, Equality and Fraternity, 20. Their
Councils, 21. Parliamentary Rules, 21. Adhesive Power Decreased, with
Increase of Numbers, 22. Divided by the War of 1812-14, 22. Keokuk and
Black Hawk Rivals, 22. This Division Never Healed. 22. Black Hawk's
Band called "British Band," 23. White Man's Path, 24.
CHAPTER II THEIB FAEM LANDS 25-38
Three Thousand Acres Cultivated, 25. Corn, Beans and Pumpkius, 25.
Fences, 25. Public Road,' 26. Fort Armstrong, 26. Trading-house, 26.
Pasture Land, 26. Ponies not Breachy, 27. White Men's Stock held their
Fences in Contempt, 27. That of Rinnan Wells made a mistake and lost
their Liberty, 27. The Fee of their Lands, 28. Allottments, 28. Three
kinds of Corn, 28. Their Orchard and Garden, 28. Land of the Foxes, 28.
Right of Selection of Land, 28. Continuous Occupancy, 29. Boundaries
Defined, 29. A Usufruct Title, 29. Descent, 29. Analagous to a Dower
Interest, 29. No desire for Land or Wealth of any kind, 30. No Money
Lenders or Corporations, 30. Rivalry, 30. No Employers or Labor
Strikes, 30. Annuities, per capita and pro rata, 30. They could not hold
Land in fee in severalty under the Indian or White Man's Law, 30. Which
Robbed Shaubenee of his Home, 31. Indians Incapable to Trade and Bar-
ter, 31. A Jug of Whisky with a few Gew-Gaws, 32. Their Title to Real
Estate Denned, 32. Black Hawk's and Tecumseh's Views Thereof, 32.
Corn Hills Preserved, 34. Indians Sold Corn, 34. Legend of the origin of
Corn, Beans and Tobacco, 35. Their Crude Farm Implements, 36. Pre-
venting the Soul from Escape, 36. Superstitions, 36. Selecting Big Med-
icine and Totem, 37.
CHAPTER IH-SAUKENUK :-58
Location, Construction and Population. 39. Streets, Alleys and Palli-
sades, 40. Hodenosotes, 41. Beds any Modes of Living, 42. Carver's
and Adair's Comments, 43. Customs when Traveling, 43. Women Gov-
erned the Household, 43. Sanedrian, or Council House, 44. Public
Square, 44. Mass Meetings and Public Gatherings, 45. Scenery, 46. Van-
druffs and Big Islands, 46. Milan, 46. Black Hawk's Watch Tower, 47.
Cbippinock, 47. Stone Coal, 48. Lead and Iron Ores, 48. Geological In-
terest, 49. Sauk Sentinels, 49. Telegraphy, 49. Black Hawk's descrip-
tion of this Rock, 50. Black Hawk's Watch Tower Pavilion, 57. Reflec-
tions, 51. Sauk Legend of Love and Death, 53. Land Slide, 54. San-
teaux Legend, 51. Poem thereon, 55. Quarryman's Story, 57.
VI CONTENTS AND INDEX.
Page.
CHAPTEE IV-OEIGIN OF THE BLACK HAWK WAR 58-70
Cuvier Settlement, 58. Whisky the Cause of the Trouble, 59. An Insulted
Indian Maiden and Drunken Father, 59. Knocked Down and Dragged
Out, 59. A Murder and an Indian Escape, 60. The Murderer Surren-
dered to the Military, 60. Quashquamme and Associates go to St. Louis,
61. They are Treated to the Amount of 92,234.50, and Attempt to Cede
the Land of their Nation to Secure its Payment, 61. The Indian Prisoner
Keleased and Shot, 61. Forsythe's Statement of this Affair, 62. The
Quashquamme Treaty, 66. Their Lands Surveyed at the Special Bequest
of Col. Davenport, 70.
CHAPTER V BLACK HAWK'S STATEMENT 71-88
One of our People Killed an American and was taken Prisoner, 71.
Quashquamme and Party on their Eeturn were Dressed in Fine Coats,
71. Quashquamme's Statement, 71. Drunk while in St. Louis, 72. Ellsk-
watawa's Prophecy, 72. President Madison Advised them to keep Neu-
tral in the War of 1812, 72. They were Deceived by the Promise of Goods
on Credit, 73. LaGutrie, a British Trader, Supplied them with Goods, 73.
He Induced Black Hawk to join the British, but he Deserted soon and Re-
turned Home, 74. His Comments on the White Man's Mode of War. 74.
Nomite Dies, 74. LaGutrie's Advice, 74. "What you 'say is a lie," 75.
"Touched the Goose Quill, "75. "Might Buy our Bodies for Dissection, and
we not Know what we are Doing," 75. "A White Man may do Wrong all
his Life, Repent and be Saved, but it is Different with us." 75. Preparing
for War in Time of Peace, 75. More Liquor. 76. Accused of Killing Hogs
and Beaten therefor, 76. Cutting a Bee Tree, 76. Col. Davenport's Ad-
vice, 77. Keokuk left Saukenuk in 1830, 77. Black Hawk Assumed Com-
mand of the Opponents of Keokuk, 77. Offer to Exchange their Lead
Mines for their Farm Lands near Saukenuk, 77. Black Hawk visits the
Winnebago Agent. 78. Visits the Prophet, 78. The Prophet's Advice, 78.
Land Cannot be Sold, 79. White Intruders Cultivating their Lands, 79.
The Squaws could not Climb their Fences, 79. Many Grievances, 79.
Making Right look Wrong and Wrong look Right, 80. Gov. Cole and
Judge Hall visit Rock Island, 80. Black Hawk made a Speech to them,
80. Conspiracy to Kill Col. Davenport and St. Vrain, their Agent, 81.
Claiming the Right under Article Seven of the Quashquamme Treaty, 82.
Seeking Advice, 82. Puzzled, 83. Visits Rock Island Again, 81. ?6,000
Offer, 84. Gen. Gaines' Speech and Black Hawk's Reply, 86. The Pro-
phet again Consulted, and Mattata's Daughter sent to Gen. Gaines, 87.
Another Proposition Made, 87. Gen. Gaines' Business at Saukenuk, 88.
CHAPTER VI TREATY OF NOVEMBER 3, 1804, CONSIDERED 89-104
Might was the only Right Obtained, 89. Engineered by the French
Trader, without the Merit of a Mormon Acquisition of Land, 89. The
Mormon Rule, 90. Waited IPpon by Angels, 90. The Validity of this
Treaty never before Questioned by the Historian, 90. Quashquamme
and his Four Associates had no Power to make a Cession, and their Act
in Attempting so to do was never Ratified or Acknowledged by their
Tribe, 91. The Curse of Canaan, 92. Gov. Ford's Statement, 92. His
Groundless Charge that Black Hawk knew Nothing about this Trans-
action, 93. Ford's Statement Continued, 94. Gov. Edward's Spite at
these Indians, and his Efforts for their Removal, 95. They were Granted
One Year's Grace, 95. Gov. Edward's Statements, 96. Gov. Reynolds'
Declaration, 96. Yet he Admits that Black Hawk Desired Peace, 97.
Both Edwards and Ford rely upon Subsequent Treaties as Affirming that
of 1804, but are in Error, 97. These Subsequent Treaties originated un-
der the 9th Article of the Treaty of Ghent, and the Act of Congress of
March 11, 1815, which gave the Commissioners no Power to make them, 98.
These Indian Treaties Given, 98-104.
CONTENTS AND INDEX. Vll
Page.
'CHAPTER VET VIEWS OF Govs. EDWABDS, REYNOLDS AND FOED CKITICISED . 105-121
The Truth was Hidden in the Center of a Mountain of Concealment, Mis-
representation, Prejudice and Ignorance, 105. The Black Hawk War a
Series of Murders, 105. Reasons why the Quashquamme Compact was
not a Treaty, 105. The Word Treaty Defined, 106. The Fox Nation was not
Bound by It, 106. If not a Treaty, What was It ? 106. Insuperable Objections
to its validity, 106. Did Gen. Harrison consider it a Treaty? 107. Ante-
cedent Facts to the Appointment of the Commissioners under Article 9
of the Treaty of Ghent, 108. This Article Given, 109. Its Object, 110. Scope
or Extent of the Commissioner's Power under this Article, 111. Yet they
Arrogated to themselves Power and Authority to make Treaties, etc.. 111.
They Notified the Indians to meet them at the Portage de Sioux to enter
into Treaties with them, 112. And to prevent Collision, they made a Re-
quisition for Troops, and Gen. Henry Dodge, with a Strong Military
Force, was sent for that Purpose. 112. Their Pompous and Ludicrous
Actions formed the Plot for an Improved Pinafore, 112. Which the Jona-
than and which the David? 113. Quashquamme a Poltroon and Coward,
113. Treaty of September 14, 1815, considered, 115. Great Speech of Black
Thunder, 115. Treaty of May 13, 1816, Anomolous, 118. This was the first
time Black Hawk's Name was Signed to a Treaty, 119. "The White Man's
Lying Paper," 120. Conceived in Avarice, the Offspring of Deception,
Ill-shapen and Deformed at its Birth, the Quashquamme Treaty never
had any Real Life, 120.
CHAPTER VIII COBWEBS BEUSHED ASIDE 122-134
The Ownership of Land had nothing whatever to do with the War of 1831,
123. Saukenuk stood upon the Land of Col. Davenport, and the Indians
were his Tenants, 123. From 1818 to 1830, Black Hawk was a Subaltern
Chief, 124. His Courtesy and Kindness to the Whites, 124. While Gov.
Ford copied the Views of Gov. Edwards with regard to the Black Hawk
War, he did not quite Believe Black Hawk was a British Spy, 125. Is
Black Hawk's Story of these Matters worthy of Credence? 126. Black
Hawk had no Allies from the Pottawattamies and Kickapoos, when he
Recrossed the Mississippi in 1832, 127. The Division of the Sauks in 1813
:still Exists, 127. The Sauks and Foxes were never United as a Confeder-
ation, 127. The Charge made by Gov. Ford and other Historians that the
Sauks threw down the fences, etc., of the White People, was Putting the
Shoe on the Wrong Foot, 128. Gov. Reynolds' First Call for Volunteers,
128. Gov. Ford's Services to the State, 130. John Davis' Report on the
Woodsawing Little Governor, 131. Died Poor, 134.
CHAPTER IX SALE or THE SAUK LANDS '. 135-147
Alarmed at the Building of Fort Armstrong. 135. The Spirit of the Cave,
135. Holy Ground, 136. Great Ability of Col. Davenport, 136. Indian
Benevolence, 137. The Luxuries of the Forest paid Tribute, 137. Sauks
Wintered in Missouri, 138. Getting Credit, 138. Davenport and Farm-
ham, 138. Davenport's Foresight, 139. Fought with Old Hickory, 139.
At Washington City, 139. A Chilling Frost upon his Hopes, 140. Bound-
ary Lines, 141. "By the Eternal," 142. Black Hawk and Davenport, 142.
A Modified Order, 142. Full of Resources, 143. The Children of Japheth
Commingle with those of Shem, 143. Davenport decides to Purchase
the Sauk Lands. 144. His Object Therefor, 144. Black Hawk Offended.
144. His Conference with Davenport, 144. Keokuk's Visit to Washing-
ton City. 145. Black Hawk offered to Accept 86,000 and leave, 146. Out-
side Pressure. 147.
CHAPTER X WHISKY THE ULTIMATE CAUSE 148-166
Joshua Vandruff, 148. Intrusive Possession, 148. Black Hawk and Van-
druff, 148. A Drawing Card, 149. Hand Mill as an Appetizer, 149. The
White People brought Whisky, 150. Ordered to Quit Selling It, 150.
Vandruff s and Big Island, 150. Wet Grocery Store and its First Invoice,
Vlll CONTENTS AND INDEX.
CHAPTER X Continued. Page.
160. Liquid Poison and Jim-jams, 150. Black Hawk's Protest, 151. Worse
than Useless Brutes, 151. Forbearance Ceased, and Black Hawk De-
stroyed his Liquors. 152, Dare not further Beard the Lion in his Den,
152. Charges against the Indians of Destroying Property Formulated and
Laid before the Governor, 153. The Old Banger's Predicament, 154. And
a call was issued for 700 Mounted Volunteers, 156. Gov. Reynolds' hate
of the Indians, 157. And like Barkis, " was willin'," 157. Was there a
Hostile Invasion of the State ? 158. Spilling 'the Whisky was the
"Priests all Shaven and Shorn," 159. His Excellency on the Stump
Beating up for Volunteers, 160. The War Spirit, 160. The British Allies,
160. One Thousand Six Hundred Volunteers Accepted, 160. Gov. Ford's
Slight of Gov. Reynolds, 161. Heterogeneous Crowd, 163. If the Rider
had a Will and a Mission the Mule had a Will and a Resolution, 163.
Variety of Fire Arms, 164. Indian Scalp Law, 164. Lex talionis the
Rule. 166.
CHAPTER XI GEN. GAINES HOLDS A COUNCIL 167-180
Gen. Gaines reached Fort Armstrong, but found no Hostile Indians, 167.
He determined to remove them. 168. And called a Council at Fort
Armstrong, 168. Keokuk, Wappello and Black Hawk, 168. Black Hawk
refused to enter the Council, and Why? 168. His Declaration when He
did Enter It, 169. Two days given for the Indians to Remove. 169. For-
bearance of Gen. Gaines. He visits Saukenuk and meets with no Hos-
tility; even the Indian Children did not Cease their Plays, 170. Gen.
Games' opinion of their Feelings and Intentions, 171. One-third of
them persuaded to Leave, 171. Black Hawk desperately in Earnest, 175.
Treaties of September 3, 1822, and August 4, 1825-176.
CHAPTER XII WINNESHEIK AND His DEEAMS or PEACE 181-193
Like the Israelites, these Indians had their Prophets, 181. Winnesheik
born in 1790, 181. His great Ability and Pride, 182. Black Hawk's Evil
Genius, 183. Like humbug Trance Mediums, 184. Mattata's Daughter
and her Mission, 185. Failure of her Mission, 185. Black Hawk's offer
to leave in the Fall, 187. Gov. Reynolds' Untimely Appearance, 188.
Belief in Dreams, 189. Dog Feast, 190. " In Gideon the Lord Appeared,"
190. Peace Prevailed till Gov. Reynolds Came, 191. Black Hawk's Last
Hope fled, 193.
CHAPTER XHI-THE WAK OF 1831 EASY TO TAKE AND SUBE TO CUBE 194-205
Gen. Gaines Assumes the Responsibility of this War, 195. Concerted
Plan of Operation, 1%. A Battle Expected, 196. Fierce Charge upon the
Brush and Briars of Vandruffs Island, and Confusion Worse Con-
founded, 196. The order of Battle against the Brush and Briars, 196.
Black Hawk's Ruse, 197. Did Gen. Gaines know the Indians had Es-
caped? 197. The Brush and Briars were the Victors, 198. The Invincible
Spirit of the Still, 198. Did Gen. Gaines intend to Kill his own Men?
198. Black Hawk with his entire Band cross the Mississippi, 199.
Saukenuk Burnt, 201. Gen. Duncan Elected Governor, 201. Fort Arm-
strong, 202. Black Hawk Sues for Peace, 202. " Like the Punishment
of Moses, " 204. Their Growing Corn Appraised, 205. Gen. Duncan's
Volunteers Returned Home, 205.
CHAPTER XIV EXODUS or BLACK HAWK 206-220
Immediate Flight to Escape Death, 206. Wonderful Escape, 207. Broken
hearted Mothers, 207. Prayers and Supplications, 207. Prime Leaders
Gone to their Reward, 208. Late Repentance, 208. Treaty of Fort Arm-
strong, 208. Never Reported or Confirmed, 210. Jackson's Indian Views,
211. Who drew this Treaty, 213. The Blunders of Gen. Gaines, 212.
Criticisms on this so-called Treaty, 213. A Tissue of Falsehoods, 214.
Outgrowth of Imagination, 214. Clothed in Sack-cloth, 215. " Their lives
CONTENTS AND INDEX. IX
CHAPTER XIV Continued. Page,
and assigns." 215. What were their Assets? 215. Hard on the Jews, 216.
Gov. Reynolds' pretended Sympathy, 216. Nobody was Hurt, 217. Press
Comments, 218. Rather Perish than Ask a Favor, 219. Pitiable Condi-
tion, 219. Shooting at Squaws, 220.
CHAPTER XV GREAT EXPECTATIONS 221-233
Promises as Thick as Hops. 221. Demand on the British, 221. Black Hawk
Goes to Canada, 222. Glad Tidings from other Indian tribes, 222. Black
Hawk Appeals to the British, 223. Neapope follows him to Canada, 224.
What Black Hawk Found on his Return, 224. He Confers with Col. Daven-
port and others. 225. The Great Spirit made the Ice Strong, 225. He Visits
Winnesheik and Receives his Advice, 225. He tries to Enter Fort Arm-
strong, but Fails, 225. His Visit to the Winnebagoes, 225. Again he Tries
to Enter the Fort, 226. Neapope Returns from Canada loaded with Lies,
226. Neapope's Stories, 226. Gen. Dixon's Advice, 227. Boundary Lines
of no Force, 227. "Oh! the Circumstantial Villain," 228. "You have been
Imposed upon by Liars," 229. The Thirty-Bottle Chief, 230. Keokuk tries
to go to Washington City, but Fails, 231. Black Hawk's Connection with
the Menominee- Sioux Difficulty, 231. His Unpardonable Sin. 232. If Black
Hawk was a British Spy, what was he to Spy ? 233.
CHAPTER XVI AN EAKLY WINTEB AND LATE SPEING 234-250
The Winter of 1831-32, 234. Scarcity of Provisions at Fort Armstrong. 234.
A Small Garrison, 234. The Fort Weak and Garrison Sick, 234. Surrounded
by Unfriendly Indians. 235. Much Anxiety Felt, and Many Conferences
Held, 235. Plotting Indians, 235. Josiah Smart sent to Prairie du Chien
for Reinforcements and Supplies, 236. Danger from Indian Attacks on
Fort Crawford Prevented Sending Reinforcements, 236. Provisions Sent
Down on Keel-boats, 237. Sergeant Coulter Sent to Jefferson Barracks,
237. Keokuk's Pledge. 237. He sends for a Witness to his Fidelity, 237.
Josiah Smart Sent to Keokuk's Village, and is Concealed, 238. Winne-
sheik Visits Rock Island and Calls on Col. Davenport and others, 238. His
Real Object, 239. Inhibited from Crossing the Mississippi, 241. A Stockade
Built, 232. The Country around Rock Island notified of their Danger, 244.
John W. Spencer's Work, 244. How the People reached the Island, 244.
They Acted First and Thought After, 244. Crowded Condition of the Fort
and Stockade, 245. The Turkey Scare, 246. The Tale of a Teapot, 247.
Found in Forty Years, 249. Excitement Ran Riot, 250.
CHAPTER XVII-BLACK HAWK'S WAR DANCE 251-264
Black Hawk's Intended Indian Confederacy, 251. Powder Plot to Blow
Up Fort Armstrong, 252. He Starts for Keokuk's Village to hold his War
Dance, to Enlist Soldiers from his Band, 253. Whisky again to the Front.
254. Black Hawk and Neapope in British Uniform, 255. Carrying a Brit-
ish Flag they reach Keokuk's Village, 255. Erecting his War Post, 255.
How it was Constructed, 255. Description of the War Dance. 255. Black
Hawk's great War Speech. 256. Neapope's Speech, 266. Wild Excitement
among the Indians, 263. Black Hawk Happy, 263. But like Lucifer he
was to be soon Cast Down. 263. Keokuk the Mighty, to the front, 262.
CHAPTER XVm BLACK HAWK'S FOND SCHEME DEFEATED 265-274
Wonderful Speech of Keokuk, 265. And its Influence, 268. Even the
wolfish Dogs felt the sudden change, 269. " He came to gather wool but
went away shorn." 269. Josiah Smart, the only white man who heard this
Speech, 269. This Speech prevented the Formation of an Indian Con-
federacy, 270. Keokuk's Ability and Special Study, 271. Keokuk com-
pared to King Solomon. 272. Black Hawk withdrew from the War Dance
with the loss of one-third of his Band, 273. Like a dismantled ship he had
no fixed course. 273. Too proud to admit the failure of his plan, he re-
solved to cross the Mississippi and take the chances.
X CONTENTS AND INDEX.
Page.
CHAPTER XIX BLACK HAWK EE-CKOSSES THE MISSISSIPPI 275-292
The life of a Nation Analagous to that- of Man, 275. Vanity of Black
Hawk and his Susceptibility to Flattery, 275. Still relying upon False Re-
ports he staked every thing upon the single cast of the die and lost, 275.
His Critical Position, 276. The Rubicon Crossed, 276. He Marches up
the Illinois side to Rockport where he is met by Winnesheik, 277. Winne-
sheik Addressed the Sauks, 278. No Indian War Chief was ever known
to go upon the War Path accompanied by the families of his Warriors,
278. Why did Black Hnwk take his Women and Children with him while
his Warriors were Clothed in the Panoply of War? 275. He was simply
changing his Village from Iowa to Saukenuk, and why ? 279. He reached
Mill Creek, near Saukenuk, April 11, 1832. and on that evening forded
over to the Island of Rock Island at the head of about 200 Braves, 280.
Remaining in the Grove near the Fort that night, 281. His plan to
Capture the Fort, 281. What Captain Pike and Companions Saw, 282.
Heroic Josequa, 283. Loaded to the Brim, 283. Keokuk to the Rescue,
284. Gen. Atkinson with Reinforcements and Supplies Arrived in the
Nick of Time, 285. A Welcome Signal Gun to the Garrison, but a Terror
to the Stockade, 285. " Wattair he be bettair zan ze prayair," 286. Black
Hawk Silently Stole away at Break of Day, 286. An anxious Night to the
Squaws and Papooses, 287. Indian Mourners, 288. They must either go
down the Mississippi or up Rock River, and selected the latter, 289. Vis-
ited by PhiL Kearney, 290. Black Hawk denied all Hostile Designs, 290.
Atkinson Attempts to Follow Him, 291.
CHAPTER XX BLACK HAWK PASSES UP ROCK RIVEB 292-30
With the Signal Gun's Salute Black Hawk's Hopes of Capturing the
Fort was Dissipated, 292. From being an Aggressive Nation they were
Converted into a Band of Timid Fugitives, 292. Not a Gun was Fired by
his Band on his Trip up Rock River, 293. Judge Hall's Statement. 298.
Warmly Welcomed at the Prophet's Town, 283. Negotiating for Corn
Lands, 294. The News of Black Hawk's Return to Illinois Spread Like a
Prairie Fire, 294. A Messenger sent to Gov. Reynolds, and he at once
Called for 1,000 Volunteers, 295. His Circular Letter, 295. Of all things
Black Hawk, in his then Condition, dreaded :was War, 294. A half dozen
boys with toy pistols could have put his Band to flight, 297. Had the
Good Spirit Deserted Them ? 297. Gov. Reynolds' Statement, 298. Com-
ments Thereon, 299. Majors Stillman and Bailey, 300. Their Biographies.
301. The State Militia Law, 302. The five Grand Divisions, 302. Gov.
Reynolds' Version, 303. Under the Governor's Call of April 16, fully 2,000
Volunteers offered their Services, and 1,935 were Received, 303. These
were Organized into four Regiments under Gen. Whiteside, 304. They
were Marched to Oquawka, 3<>5. Short of Provisions, and a Mutiny Threat-
ened, 306. Provisions sent from Fort Armstrong, 307. False Rumors and
Foolish Movements, 307. Incompetency of General Atkinson, 307. Was
he Afraid of the Indian Wolf, 308. Whiteside's Army taken up the Miss-
issippi and Sworn into the Military Service by< Lieutenants Jefferson
Davis and Robert, Anderson, 308. The Mounted Volunteers pass up Rock
River on Horseback, while the Regulars, with Supplies, go up in Keel-
boats, 308. Whiteside's Men became Demoralized at Seeing " Immolated
Dogs," or by Burning the Prophet's Deserted Village and made a Forced
March on Dixon, leaving their Baggage, Wagons and Provisions on the
Prairie, 309.
CHAPTER XXI WHISKY AGAIN TO THE FRONT 310329
Stillman's Run, 310. The Governor was Ambitious, 311. If he could Cap-
ture Black Hawk before Gen. Atkinson arrived the Presidential Chair
would be his, 311. In Maj. Stillman he put his Trust, 312. His Orders to
Stillman. 312. Stillman's Outfit and Start, 312. Encountering Quicksand
Land his Whisky is Stuck, 313. Carry it they could not, and Saved it by
CONTENTS AND IND^X. xi
CHAPTER XXI-Continued. Page.
Drinking, 313. Encamped in a Ravine, Black Hawk sends him a White
Flag, which is Insulted and a War began, 315. Forty Indians Stampede
275. Militiamen, 315. A Terrific Panic, 316. "Mr. Indian, I surrender," 319.
Col. Strode wins the Thirty Mile Race, and tells the Tale in Glowing
Terms, 321. Gov. Reynolds' Account of this Affair, 323. Black Hawk's
Version of It, 324. What was found in Strode's Saddle-bags, and His
Statement about it, 329.
CHAPTER XXII DOLEFUL TIDINGS FROM STILLMAN'S DEFEAT 330-345
Each Survivor claimed that he alone Escaped, 330. The News to Gov.
Reynolds was Specially Sad, 330. Atkinson had not Reached Dixon, and
Gov. Reynolds called for 2,000 Mounted Volunteers, 331. Press Com-
ments and Wild Rumors, 331. The Governor's Call, 332. Further Com-
ments from the Public Press, 332. It was not what they Saw, but what
they Felt, 337. Neapope's Version, 339. Gov. Reynold's Statement that
Maj. Stillman Disobeyed his Orders is not Correct, 340. How the News of
Stillman's Defeat was Carried, 341. Our own Recollections of the Matter,
342. Our Flight, 342. A False Alarm and a Heroic Woman, 343. Capt.
Soloman Hoge brought Confidence out of Despair, 344. False Reports as
to being Short of Provisions, 344. Gen. Atkinson's Command fully 2,500,
345.
CHAPTER XXm BLACK HAWK HOLDS ANOTHER WAE DANCE AND THE IN-
DIAN CBEEK MASSACRE 346-370
Black Hawk Dined with Col. Dixon and said he was going into the Win-
nebago Territory to lease Corn Lands, 346. Elated over his Easy Victory
over Stillman, yet he knew he would soon be Pursued, 346. Reasons why
the Pottawattamies should Sympathize with Black Hawk, 347. To Rouse
them to Action he held a War Dance at Paw Paw Grove, 348. Black
Hawk's Appeal to Shaubenee and his Reply, 349. Shaubenee Head- Man
of three Nations, 349. Waubanse or Wauponsee, 349. Deceived on all
sides, Black Hawk's Band were Starving, 350. Shaubenee held his Nations
in Check, 350. Yet he knew some of the White Settlers were Doomed and
Determined to Save their Lives, &50. Warning Them, 350. His Great La-
bor and Long Ride, 351. He Suffered the Tortures of the Damned, 352.
Mr. Davis would not Heed his Warning and was Lost with many others,
352. The Indian Creek Massacre, 353. Black Hawk's Version, 357. Kewasse-
the Leader, 357. The Statement of John W. Hall and his Sister, who were
the Captives, 358. How they were Treated, 367. Their Presents, 367. Ke-
wasse, Taaua-wee and Comee, three Pottawattamies Indicted, but finally
Acquitted, 367. Court Record, 368. Hon. T. J. Henderson's Statement, 370.
CHAPTER XXIV-WHITESIDE'S ARMY Go HOME., b71-388
Burying the Slain at Stillman's Run, 371. More than the Illinois Volun-
teers could Endure, 371. All Mustered Out. 372. Gen. Anderson's Letter,
372. His Fine Memory, 377. The word Lenneway or lllinl, 377. Cowardice,
378. Appeal of Gov. Reynolds, 379. The bold deft of Whiteside, 379. Five
Companies are Organized for Guard Duty, and Gen. Fry Elected to the
Command, 380. The Hoosier Regiment, 380. Six Independent Companies,
380. Old Grannie Atkinson in Mortal Fear of Black Hawk, 381. A Huge
Farce, 381, Comments of the Public Press, 382. Strodes' Proclamation of
Military Rule. 386. " Praise God Bowels," 386. Black Hawk Flees North,
Whiteside South, 389.
CHAPTER XXV SECOND ABMY OF 1832 389-405
The Twenty-day Volunteers. 389. Capt. Snyder has a Skirmish at Burr
Oak Grove, 389. Gen. Whiteside and Judge Semple, 389. A Good Shot.
390. McDaniel, Makenson and Scott Killed, 390. Two Thousand more
Volunteers called Out, 390. Three Thousand One Hundred and Forty-
eight Organized into ten Regiments, three Brigades, and three Spy
Xli CONTENTS AND INDEX.
CHAPTER XXV-Oontinued. Page.
Battalions, 390. Military Men Plenty. 390. They Select their own Officers,
Alexander Posey, Milton K. Alexander and James D. Henry elected
Brigadier Generals, 390. List of Companies Composing each Brigade, 391.
Murray McConnell. 392. Peter Cartright, 392. General Robert Anderson,
of Fort Sumter ' fame. Drill Master, 392. Stockades, 393. Shaubenee Wau-
ponsee. Big Thunder and the Red Devil, 393. Washeown. 394. Rev. Jesse
and George Walker, 394. Mission House, 394. Francois Bourbone, Jr., 395.
The Schermerhorn and Hazelton Murderers, 396. The Beresford Mur-
der, 398. Murder of Rev. Adam Payne, the Dunker, 399. George Hollen-
beck's House Burned, 400. Elijah Phillips Killed. 400. Aaron Gunn's
Statement, 401. Fort Strawn, 403. We Stood Guard. 403. Night Hawks.
403. Indians never Attack in the Night, 503. Murder of Rev. James
Sample, 404. The Bastard Whelp of Simon Girty, 404. Black Hawk's Sit-
uation, 404. Every Indian was Dreaded, 405.
CHAPTER XXVI-JiM. WOBK'S DBEAM 406-42*
A Shiftless Never-do-Well, 406. He had a Dream, or said he had, 407. rMy
Master, 409. Aaron Payne and His Revenge, 409. Treaty of Aug. 24, 1816,
411. Black Hawk's Statement of These Murders, 413. Murder of Boxley
and Thompson, 414. Murder of St. Vrain and Three Volunteers, 415. Gov.
Ford in Error, 415. Old Hickory Takes a Hand, and Orders Gen. Scott to
Take Command, 416. Press Comment, 418. Gen. Henry Dodge, 420. Gen.
Albert Sydney Johnston's Account, 421.
CHAPTER XXVII BATTLE OF KELLOGG'S GEOVE, ETC 425-448
Attack on Apple River Fort, 426. Heroic Conduct of the Besieged, 426.
Black Hawk's Statement of It. 427. Col. Strode to the Rescue, 427. Battle
of Peckatonica, 428. Batttle of Prairie Grove, 429. Battle of Kellogg's Grove,
430. Gen. Taylor's Unjust Criticism, 451. Col. Dement's Reply, 482. Hon.
Isaac Funk, 432. Gov. Zadok Casey, 431. Heroism of Col. Dement, 433.
Stealing Horses, 434. Bravery of Dement's Command, 435. Black Hawk's
Version of It, 435. The March of Gen. Posey, 436. The Black Hawk War
Monument. 437. Strength of the American Army and its Commanders, 440.
Cen. William S. Harney's Statement, 440. Indian Allies, 440. Disposition
of Soldiers, 440. Gen. Brady, 440. Turtle Village, 440. False Alarms, 441.
CoL Fry and Major Ewing Scoured the Surrounding Country, 441. An Old
Blind Sauk Captured, Fed and Killed, 441. No Information of the Where-
abouts of Black Hawk, 442. Burnt Village, 442. Bridges built across a
3-foot Stream, 442. The Trembling Land, 442. Col. Wm. S. Hamilton with
his Sioux and Menominees, 443. Tired of Soldier Life, 443. Mutiny Immi-
nent, 444. Capt. Dunn Wounded, 444. Gen. Posey sent to Fort Hamilton;
Generals Henry, Alexander and Maj. Dodge sent to Fort Winnebago for
Provisions ; Generals Atkinson and Brady fall back to Lake Kushkanong
and Build a Fort; Col. Zach. Taylor sent to Fort Crawford, 444. Generals
Alexander and Henry's Horses Stampeded and Disabled, 445. They learn
that Black Hawk is at the Manitou Village, 445. They, with Maj. Dodge,
hold a Council of War, in which Gen. Henry and Major Dodge determined
to follow Black Hawk, while Gen. Alexander declared it a Wild Goose
Chase, and refused to join them, and returned with Provisions to Gen. At-
kinson, 446. A Mutiny threatened in General Henry's Command; Sub-
altern Officers put under Arrest; an Apology and Reconciliation, 447.
" Every Cloud has a Silver Lining," 447.
CHAPTER XXVm GEN. HENRY PURSUES BLACK HAWK 449-4C4
Led by White Pawnee, a Winnebago Chief, and Paquette, a half-breed, as
Guides. Gen. Henry Starts in Pursuit of Black Hawk, 449. Deceived by
Black Hawk's Spies, 450. Treachery of Little Thunder, and Black Hawk's
Trail Struck by Accident, 450. Maj. Murray McConnell's Prompt Action,
451. Discarding Heavy Baggage, 451. Evidence of Famine among the In-
dians, 451, Gen. Henry and Maj. McConnell relieving their Infantry, 451.
CONTENTS AND INDEX. Xlll
^
CHAPTEE XXVin Continued. Page.
Sleeping upon the Wet Ground with a piece of the Sky for their Blankets,
452. A Shot in the Dark, 452. Maj. McConnell's Position, 453. An Indian
Killed and Scalped, 453. Wonderful Generalship of Black Hawk, 455.
Battle of Wisconsin, 456. Gov. EeynoJds' Description of this Battle, 458.
The Indian Harrangue, 458. Gov. Ford's Version, 458. Col. Dodge's Ver-
sion, 459. Black Hawk's Statememt of It, 460. It was Neosho who gave
the Imaginary Orders of the Battle, 462. Black Hawk Escapes to an Island
in Wisconsin, and Gen. Henry gives up the Chase, 463.
CHAPTEK XXIX ON TO THE MASSACEE 463-486
Black Hawk's Escape to the Island, 465. Gen. Atkinson Starts in Pursuit,
466. The Buzzards and Crows Mark the Line of Black Hawk's Retreat,
466. Gen. Atkinson Eeached the Bluffs of the Mississippi, August 2, 467.
Black Mawk's Band were then Crossing the Mississippi, 467. The Sioux
Join the Whites, 467. Capt. Throckmorton and Steamboat Warrior, 467.
Black Hawk's Statement. 469. Battle of The Bad Axe, 470. Atkinson
Thrown off the Trail by a Euse, but Gen. Henry was not Deceived by It,
470. The Father of Waters Blushed to a Scarlet Eed, 472. Brave
Mothers and Heroic Children, 472. Black Hawk's Statement, 473. Black
Hawk's Eetreat the Equal of Xenophon or Hannibal, 475. The Illinois
Volunteers Mustered Out, 476. Black Hawk Surrendered Himself. 477.
The One-Eyed Decori and Lying Cheators, 477. Their Fulsome
Speeches, 477. Gen. Street and Col. Taylor's Replies, 478. Black Hawk's
Account, 480. The Treaty of Fort Armstrong, 482.
CHAPTEE XXX RAVELINGS AND SEQUENCES 487-505
Gen. Atkinson Wins a 20-mile Eace, 487. " You no hitte me, by gar," 491.
" Take him avay, he is bitee like ze tarn dog, " 492. " I don't wish to
fight the Yankee, but would like to trade hats," 493. Twenty-seventh
Eegiment, 493. Various Detached Companies, 494. One hundred and
seventy-seven Companies, 495. Dastardly Attack upon Col. Davenport by
Illinois Volunteers, 496. Neapope Badly Squeezed and Discouraged, 497.
Implicit Confidence in the Public Press, 500. The Indians Build no Forti-
fications and Eisk no General Engagements, 501. Eighty Million Acres
of Indian Land Obtained for $690,000, 501. Causes Why the Campaign was
a Long and Tedious One, 501. An Array of Prominent Men who Partici-
pated in Those Events, 502. Captivity of Black Hawk, 503. " I am a man
and you are another," 504. Black Hawk Eeleased from Prison; Loaded
with Presents and Shown Through the Country: Feted and Eeturned
Home, 504. Patriotism of Illinois, 504.
CHAPTEE XXXI LIFE or BLACK HAWK FBOM HIS BIRTH TO THE TIME
OF THE BLACK HAWK WAE 506-523
CHAPTER XXXII BLACK HAWK'S CAPTIVITY AND RELEASE, WITH SPECI-
MENS OF HIS WONDEKFUL ELOQUENCE. HlS DEATH, BUKIAL, RESUB-
BECTION, EEBUBIAL AND FINAL CREMATION 524-541
CHAPTER XXXIII LIFE OF KEOKUK 542-554
CHAPTER XXXIV LIFE OF POWESHEIK 555-570
CHAPTER XXXV LIFE OF SHAUBENEE 571-604
His Birth and Education, 571. Great Strength and Ability, 572. Integrity-
He Visits Chicago and Marries a Pottawattamie Squaw, 573. His Wooing,
and Wedding Feast, 574. Death of Tecumseh and Shaubenee's Vow,
576. His Various Names and Why, 577. Canoka, 577. His Little Wife, Nebe-
baqua, 578. Shaubenee's Children, 578. Head-man of Three Tribes, 579.
Winnebago War. 580. Namaque and Shaubenee* 681. Shaubenee's Ser-
vices^to the White People in 1832. 582. Robbed by the Government, 583.
Treaty of Prairie du Chien, 583.
xv CONTENTS AND INDEX.
Page.
CHAPTER XXXVI-SHAUBENEE'S REMOVAL WEST 587-603
The Pottawattamies are Removed West of the Mississippi in 1836 by the
United States, 587. Held but a Usufruct Title, 589. Selecting a Beauty,
592. Shaubenee's House, Death and Burial. 593. Wife and Grand-Child
Drowned, 593. Decorating his Grave, 594. Death of Pyps and Smoke,
594. Crossing a Toll Bridge, 594. Humanity and Wisdom, 596. Adhering
to Indian Customs, 596. The Family Leave Illinois, 597. Failure of Cit-
izenship, 597. Diminishing their Reservation, 598. Mission School, 598.
Letter of Geo. W. James, 600. A Slight Increase of Tribe, 691. Chief
Shaugh-pes-see, 602. Matwa and his Surperstitions, 602. Yaubee, 603.
Moquska and Matwaweiska. 603. Obnessee, 603.
CHAPTER XXXVH-HABITS, CUSTOMS, ETC 605-616
Born Gamblers, 605. Their Annuities, 605. Distrust of Palefaces, 606.
Swindled, 608. Laziness their Characteristic, 606. Fences and Crops, 606.
Marriages, 607. Support of Illigitimate Offspring, 607. Hard on the
Widowers, 607. A Barbarous Law, 608. The Sabbath, 608. Thunder and
Lightning, 609. St. Vitus' Dance, 609. Burial of a Chief, 610. Modes of
Burial, 610. Big Medicine Men, 611. First Fruits, 610. Death of Nishusqus
and Her Pet Dog, 611. Masquas and His Shirt, 613. Shaubenee's Grave
and Rev. D. K. Foster, 614. Rose How's Beautiful Letter, 615. " Always
in want; frequently in distress," 615. Beneath the Evergreens, 616.
CHAPTER XXXVm BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCHES 617-65
Col. George Davenport, 617. Gen. Jacob Fry, 622. Gen. Milton K. Alex-
ander, 626. Col. John Dement, 630. Col. John Thomas, 635. Hon. Bailey
Davenport, 639. Gen. John Strawn, 642. Gov. Zadok Casey, 645. Judge
William Thomas, 650.
ENGRAVINGS.
Alexander, Gen. M. K 626
Armstrong, P. A 2
Black Hawk 506
Black Hawk's Watch Tower 47
Black Hawk War Monument 437
Casey, Gov. Zadok 645
Davenport, Col. George 617
Davenport's House r 620
Davenport, Hon. Bailey 639
Dement, Col. John 630
Fry, Gen. Jacob 622
Hodenosote, or Long House 41
Keokuk 542
Powesheik 556
Shaubenee 571
Strawn, Gen. John 642
Thomas. Col. John 635
Thomas, Judge William 650
Vandruff s Island 14
Winiiesheik 181
INDEX TO THE APPENDIX.
INDEX TO THE APPENDIX,
NAME or CAPTAIN.
COUNTY.
PAGE.
Adair, William
Perry
720
Adams, John G ....
Tazewe 11
673
Aldenrath, B. J
Jo Daviess
692
Arnett, J. T
Morgan
716
Arnold, John
Wabash
710-713
Armstrong, Aaron
Madison
681
Ashton Eliakim .
Vermilion
685
Bailey, Alexander
Vermilion. .
685
Ball, Asel F
Fulton
675-681
Ball, J. A
Sangamon...
669
Bankson Andrew
Clinton.
719
Bannon, Aaron
Greene
718
Barnsback, J. L
Madison
659
Barnes, David W
Fulton
. 675
Barnes, John
Lawrence
714
Barnes, Robert
Marshall..
683
Barney, Benjamin
Pike
663
Bays, John
Gallatin
699
Biggerstaff , Ardin
Hamilton
703
Boone, Levi D .
Montgomery.
661
Bowman, James
Jefferson.
706
Bowyer, George P
Franklin
701
Briggs, Jonah ...
Randolph..
720
Brimberry, Samuel
Edgar ...
708
Bristow, George F
Morgan
716
Brown, Reuben
Sangamon
723
Burns, James
Washington.. ..
721
Butler, Peter
Warren
680
Butler, Walter
Morgan
717
Carlin, Thomas
Greene
667
Chapman, Thomas
Greene
662
Clark, James N
Wayne..
705
Clay well, Jesse
Sangdmon
722
Coffee, Achilles
Gallatin
701
Connor, James . . .
Randolph .
721
Covell. M. L. . .
McLean
674-683
Craig, B. B
Union
690
Craig, James
Jo Daviess
679
Craig, Jonathan
Jo Daviess.
693
Crow, Daniel
Adams
670
Cox, Alex D
680
Dawson, John
Sangamon
661
Dement, John
Fayette.
667
Dobbins, William N
Monroe.. .
705
Dorsey, Charles 8
Tazewell
689
Dowling, Nicholas
Jo Daviess.
693
Duncan, Enoch
Jo Daviess.
682
Dunn, Charles
Pope i
702
Durman, Jonathan
Pope
703-706
Eads, Abner
Peoria
675
Barley. Jacob M
Sangamon.
691
Ebey, Jacob
Sangamon
669
Flood, William G...
Adams
661
Gear, H. H..
Jo Daviess
694
Gillespie, I. M...
Vermilion
686
Gillham. William
Morgan
715
Given, William T
Morgan . .
670
XVI
INDEX TO THE APPENDIX.
NAME OF CAPTAIN.
COUNTY.
PAGE.
Geodan, L. W.
Sangamon
671
Gorden, William. ..
716
Gordon William.
(Spies)
688
Geer, Abner
Lawrence
.. 713-715
Gregory, James
Vermilion
686
Griffin, Bobert
Edgar . . .
708
Hail, Ozeas.
Pike
722
Hall, James
Hamilton
704
Harrison, Thomas
Monroe
668
Harris, John
Macoupin
663
Haynes, John . .
White
711
Haws, William
Putnam
Highsmith, William
Crawford.
714
Hoiliday, Joel . . ...
Gallatin
700-707
Holman Armstead
Houston, Alex. M
Crawford.
709-714
Houston, Samuel
Fayette
725
Hunter, Solomon .
Edwards
711
Hutt C. B
Vermilion
686
lies, Elijah
Sangamon
676
James, Benjamin
Bond .
662-667
Jenkins, Alex. M
Jackson.
691
Jordan, Elias
Wabash
710
Kenney, J. W
Bock Island.
680
Kincaid, James
Greene..
714-718
Lincoln, Abraham.
Sangamon
.... 665
Lindsey, Allen F.
Morgan
724
Little, Josiah...
Madison .
660
Mading, C. S
Edwards
711
Mathews, Cyrus
Morgan
Maugh, Milton M
Jo Daviess
694
Mayo, Jonathan
Edgar.
.. 709-714
McCann, John
White
713
McClure, Bobert
McLean
674
McCoy, Charles
Jo Daviess
695
McDow, Thomas.
Greene
671
McFadden, George B
LaSalle
680
McMurtry, William
Knox
687
Miller Solomon. .. ...
St. Clair
697
Moffett, Thomas
Sangamon
723
Moore, William
St. Clair
672
Napier, Joseph.
Du Page
698
Nott, Boval A
Clark .
709
Nowlen, iBennett
Macoupin..
. 714-722
Onslott, John
Clay.
704
Palmer, James
Vermilion
686
Patterson, Gershom
Greene .
718
Payne, Morgan L
Vermilion
686
Petty, Elisha
Pike
664
Pierce, Earle
692-714
Powell, Daniel
White ..
712
Pratt, Beth
690
Price, Daniel
Shelby.
668
Pugh. I. C
Macon. . .
674
Ball, William C
Pike..
665-677
Bichardson, John F
Clark .
712
Boss, Thomas B
Coles
707
Boundtree, Hiram
Montgomery
713-717
Bussell, David B
Gallatin
699
Sanf ord. Isaac
Edgar.
708
Scales, Samuel H
Jo Daviess
6%
Sain, John
Fulton...
687
Simpson, Gideon
St. Clair
660
Scission, Holden
Will
697
Smith, David
Madison
715
Smith, Jeremiah ,
Greene
663
Smith, Samuel
Greene..
672-677
Smith, William B
Morgan
Snyder, Adam W
St. Clair
678
Stennett, John
Schuyler .
688
Stewart, William M
Putnam.
684
Btephenson, William J ,
Franklin... .
702 706
Stone, Clack
6%
Stout, Thomas
Bond...
719
Tate, John
St. Clair
660
INDEX TO THE APPENDIX.
XV11
NAME OF CAPTAIN.
COUNTY.
PAGE.
Thomas, John B
Vermilion.
687
Thomas, William
White.
712
Thompson, James. ....
Randolph
720
Vansburgh, L. P
696
Walker James.
Cook
691
Warren, Peter
Shelby
668
Wurniek, William
Maeon.
689
Webb, Henry L...
Alexander..
724
Wells. B. G
Wayne
705
West, Obediah
Franklin
702-707
Wheeler, Erastus
Madison
672
Willis, George B
Putnam
684
Wilson, Harrison..
Gallatin.
700
Wilson. M. G
Pike
666
White, Alexander
Adams
679
White, James
Hancock .
690
Willbourn, John S
Morgan
679
Winstanley, John
St. Clair.
673
Winters, Nathan
Morgan.
664
DEDICATORY.
fo THE EARLY SETTLERS OF ILLINOIS, with whose dangers and
fears, toils, turmoils, privations and tribulations, we par-
ticipated over fifty years ago,
When these prairies and woodlands, rivers and lea,
Alike to the savage and wild beasts were free,
Whose brave hearts, strong arms and willing hands, coupled
with habits of industry, economy, integrity and perseverance,
converted the wilderness of broad, bleak prairies into smiling
farms, happy homes and a noble State, is this work dedicated by
THE AUTHOR.
PREFACE.
Over fifty eventful years have come and gone since the Black
Hawk War occurred, with no general history of those stirring
events. Although there was really no war worthy the name,
the excitement and terror caused thereby were far more intense
and widespread than any other Indian Wav of the then North-
west. In compliance with a promise made to the late Judge
Dickey and Dean Terry years ago, we have been deligently col-
lecting data with a view of giving an exhaustive history, not only
of these events, but the causes which led to the Black Hawk War
of 1831-2, and the lives of the celebrated Sauk Chiefs, Black
Hawk and Keokuk, Powesheik, the Fox Chief and Shaubenee,
the celebrated Pottawattamie Chief, whose names and deeds are
a part of the history of that war. In collecting material for our
history, we have consulted every authority within our reach
having any bearing upon our subject, chief among which
are Edward's, Ford's, Brown's, Davidson and Stuve's "Histories
of Illinois," Eeynold's "My own Times," "Black Hawk's Autobio-
graphy, and the Black Hawk War of 1832," by Col. John B. Pat-
terson ; "The Book of Indians," by Prof. S. G. Drake ; "Waubun
or Early Days," by Mrs. John H. Kenzie ; "Indian Kaces of North
America," by Prof . Bowen; "The North American Indians," by
Geo. Catlin ; "Our Wild Indians," by Col. E. J. Dodge ; "Origin of
the North American Indians," by John Mclntosh ; "Black Hawk
and Mexican War Records," by Adjutant-Gen. I. H. Elliott ; "The
Indian Tribes of the Northwest," by McKinney and Hall ; Recol-
lections of the Black Hawk War," by Gen. Robert Anderson, j
of Fort Sumpter fame, who was Inspector General of the '
Illinois volunteers during the Black Hawk War. "The Black
Hawk War," by W. Preston Johnston, compiled from the field
notes of his late father, Albert Sidney Johnston, while acting as
Adjutant General on General Henry Atkinson's staff. "The
Book of Indian Treaties," "President Jackson's Messages and
8 PREFACE.
Proclamations," "Home-lives, Laws and Customs of the Aborig-
ines of America," by L. H. Morgan, and numerous other writers
upon Indian character, habits, customs, etc. ; the public press
of 1831-2, and the recollections of many old settlers of Illinois
who participated in those exciting events. To Hon. Bailey Dav-
enport, of the city of Eock Island, son of Col. George Daven-
port, who located on Eock Island May 12, 1816, and was robbed
and murdered there by what were known as the Prairie Bandits,
Fox, Birch, Baxter and the Long brothers, July 4, 1845, are we
indebted for more new matter of fact and circumstances perti-
nent to our subject, than all other unpublished sources com-
bined. A man of fine natural ability, coupled with a good edu-
cation and tenacious memory, he was raised among the Sauks
and Poxes, and therefore perfectly familiar with their characteris-
tics, as well as the events of 1831-2. In the collection of facts we
have spared neither time or expense. Several trips have been
made to Eock Island, (which was the central location of the
events we have narrated), Kansas and the Indian Territory, in
search of needed information, while our correspondence has been
large. Eegretting that our biographies of those celebrated In-
dian Chiefs, Black Hawk and Keokuk of the Sauks, and Shau-
benee of the Pottawattamies, are so meagre, yet we have given all
the reliable facts we have been able to obtain in relation to their
lives and deeds. Neither of them kept a record of their acts, nor
did they understand or speak any written language, hence the
impossibility of giving their every day life and conduct.
In compiling our history we have endeavored to be fair to all
partial to none yet unsparing in our censure of men and
measures whenever and wherever their action deserved it. If,
therefore, we have inadvertently done injustice to the dead, or
wounded the feelings of the living, such has been unintentional.
Our aim and object have been "to tell the truth, the whole truth
and nothing but the trnth," regardless alike of "fear, favor or af-
fection;" and if our effort shall meet the approbation of the early
settlers of Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa and Missouri, who, with us,
passed through those trying days, then will we feel satisfied with
our long and tedious labor in writing this, our first book.
THE AUTHOR.
CHAPTER I.
The Osaukie or Sauk Nation of Indians A Short Sketch of their Migrations, Loca-
tions, Allies, Customs, Religious Beliefs, Laws and Numerical Strength.
"I lovo the wigwam home,
Its brands so cheerful burning,
Wherever I may roam.
I love the sweet returning.
And when this life shall end,
When calls the Great So- wan- a,*
Southwestern shall I wend
To roam the broad Savana." LEVI BISHOP.
As the cautious sportsman, before placing his bets upon any
contest of skill, strength or endurance, carefully investigates the
previous achievements and record of the contestants, so should
the historian, before giving the great events of his history, first
introduce to his readers the heroes of his story. To do so in our
case, with any degree of satisfaction, is a difficult, indeed, im-
possible, thing, so far at least, as one of the contesting parties is
concerned, for the Indians kept no records, and did not speak
any written language. Hence we are remitted to their legends
and traditions, which are always more or less mythical, extrava-
gant, and unreal. Indeed an Indian can be nothing if not mys-
terious, stoical and superstitious. We shall, therefore, endeavor
to give facts and circumstances clearly, truthfully, and faithfully ;
and from those facts and circumstances endeavor to trace their
intentions, as well as their acts. In doing this we ask the indul-
gent reader to accompany us in drawing conclusions, and censure
us when, in their judgment, censure is our due. On the other
side, we shall give the facts as we find them of record, and when
erroneous we shall criticise them unsparingly and fearlessly.
From all the authorities we can find, the Osaukies, or men from
the White Earth, or clay, so-called, when first found by the
French Voyageurs in Northern Canada, in 1668, on account of
the snow upon the ground where they lived, were a powerful
*The Indian term for God over all.
10 THE SAUKS AND THE BI ACK HAWK WAR.
nation, numerically and physically. The French, being unable
to pronounce the word Osaukie, omitted the first and latter syll-
ables, and to further harmonize the sound of the word to their
language, changed the sound from Sauk to Sac. By this latter
name have they almost universally, but erroneously, been known,
a few writers even spelling the word Sock. We shall adhere to
the name Sauk in these pages. In stature these Indians were
above the average of other northern tribes of the aborigines.
Though bold, war-like and aggressive, they were very intelli-
gent, hospitable and humane. In their knowledge of the arts
sciences, and agriculture, they were the foremost nation of the
North American Indians, and the absolute wonder of the age.
Nor were they deficient in mechanism and engineering. Quick to
perceive and apt in copying everything of utility, they were the
leading Indian nation in point of wisdom, skill and useful infor-
mation. In language, habits, customs and religious beliefs they
were closely allied to the Pottawattamies, Ottawas, and Chippa-
was, from whom they undoubtedly sprang, and with whom they
were grouped under the generic term Peuotomies. They were
ever friendly with these nations as well as the Musquawkies, or
Foxes.
With the latter they were especially cordial, and, so far as we
have been able to trace the history of these five nations, they were
nearly always on terms of peace and good will, and not infre-
quently, allies, notably so in their long sanguinary war against
the Illini or Illinois, culminating in the siege of Starved Rock*
about the year 1760, of which many legends have been written
one by us in 1872, and published in a local paper. Whether the
Sauks voluntarily left their northern home, and migrated to the
bay in Michigan, which bears their name, Saganaw or Sauga-
nau, or were driven from Canada, by their hereditary enemies,
the Osages, or the more powerful Iroquois, who invaded and con-
quered all the Indian tribes in Canada, about the time when the
Sauks left it and came to the United States, we have not been
able to definitely ascertain. But they did leave Canada, and
locate in what is now the State of Michigan, along the banks of
Sauginaw Bay, which was then called Saukenuk, or Saukietown,
but since they left it has been called Sauginaw Bay.
Here they did not remain but a short time before migrating to
what is now the State of Wisconsin, and located on the banks of
" Sauk river," so named for them. While here they formed an
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 11
alliance with the Musquawkies, or Ottagamies, as called by many
early writers, the former being correct, and meaning " men from
the red earth or clay." The French traders, finding these Indians
too shrewd, wary and cunning to be gulled and deceived, called
or dubbed them " Les Eenards," or in plain English, Foxes, by
which name they have been very generally known, and will be so
called by us. The Foxes then were in possession of the country
about Green Bay, and along Fox river of the Wisconsin, which
was named for them. These Indians remained at this point in
Wisconsin, until about the year 1730, during which time they
had frequently descended the Mississippi in their canoes, and
taken a strong liking to the magnificent country at, and sur-
rounding the beautiful island of Rock Island, then in possession
of the Santeaux*, who were a branch of the Chippewa, or Ojibway
Nation, with their principal village where the large city of Rock
Island now stands. Whether the Sauks and Foxes purchased
these lands from the Santeaux, or took them by force, is not known.
But since they spoke the same language and afterwards lived as
neighbors with them, the strong presumption is, that they
obtained them by purchase. The Santeaux moved farther down
the Mississippi, making their principal village where the city of
Quincy now stands. The Sauks and the Foxes left their homes
in Wisconsin, and migrated to, and took possession of, these
lands at and near Rock Island. The Sauks located their prin-
cipal village at the foot of the promontory, on the north bank of
Rock river, on the peninsula, some three miles south of the island
of Rock Island, and named it Sauk-e-nuk or Saukietown, while
the Foxes located their principal village on the north bank of
the Mississippi, where the splendid city of Davenport now stands.
The Mississippi at this point runs almost due east and west.
Although these two Indian tribes were allies, they were never
united, but were separate and distinct in their governments and
possessions. Soon after their migration to this point, they levied
war against the Aiouz or loway Indians, partially subjugating
them and driving them back from their lands, which embraced
the entire territory of the present State of Iowa, and that part of
the present State of Missouri lying east of the Missouri river, and
took possession thereof. Thus did their joint possessions em-
brace all the territory, -commencing on the Mississippi at the
mouth of the Illinois river, running thence up the Illinois to where
*Prononnc(Ml San-toes.
12 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the city of Peoria now stands, thence in a direct line to a point
on the Wisconsin river, seventy miles above its mouth ; thence
down that river to the Mississippi, and down the Mississippi to
the place of beginning, besides the entire State of Iowa and north-
eastern Missouri, containing, in the aggregate, about fifty millions
of acres of the finest agricultural lands in the United States ter-
ritory of sufficient size to build and support an empire. The
jSauks had a small village near the mouth of the Des Moines
I river, in Iowa, and the Foxes a similar one on the south side of
; the Mississippi, where that fine city of Moline now stands. To
the north and east of their possessions were the territories of the
Pottawattamies and Winnebagoes, and adjoining them were the
lands of the Chippewas and Ottawas, while to the south laid the
lands of the Kickapoos. With all of these tribes the Sauks and
Foxes were uniformly on terms of peace, and united by ties of
blood and intermarriage, and with whom they were frequently
confederated in repelling the aggressions of their common ene-
mies, the Sioux. These seven tribes spoke substantially the same
language. But the ties of friendship existing between the Sauks
and Foxes were far stronger than those entertained by them for
these other tribes. Yet they were never" consolidated together as
"the united bands or nations of Sacs and Foxes," as is errone-
ously supposed, and inserted in the treaties of St. Louis of Nov.
3, 1804, and again in 1815, and others. The lands upon the pen-
insula, lying between the Mississippi and Eock rivers, had prob-
ably been cultivated by the Santeaux for a century or more prior
to the advent of the Sauks to that locality. The Santeaux were a
numerous and belligerent nation, else they could not have held
this Indian Garden of Eden so many long years against their
avaricious, savage neighbors. With the loways on their west,
who were also a powerful and war-like nation, they had an almost
incesssant guerrilla kind of warfare for many years prior to their
surrendering possession to the Sauks and Foxes. The similarity
existing between the latter tribes was so striking that they
may be well-termed the same in general characteristics. And
as history teaches us that the great men of every nation run or
appear but once during its lifetime, and then in numbers, so with
these two nations, and the period of time when their great men
appeared, was that of which we are writing. Black Hawk and
. Keo'uik, of the Sauks, Black Thunder and Powesheik, of the
'; Foxes, were their greatest. But since the Foxes, as a nation,
I
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 13
took no part or lot in the so-called Black Hawk wars of 1881-2,
we shall confine our history as closely as practicable to the
Sauks ; yet for a century or more the history of one would be the
history of both, saving and excepting as to their rulers and the
strength of their respective nations, the Sauks having double
the number of the Foxes.
The origin of the Sauk Nation as a government was not dis-
similar to that of all other nations and peoples of the earth. It
was of the common type, known as the Gentile organization the
oldest and most widely spread institution among men on earth,
and the vehicle or instrumentality through and by which society
has been organized and held together from the lowest grade of
savagery up through the various stages of barbarism, to civiliza-
tion and refinement. It is through and by means of the gens, or
kin, phratry, or brotherhood, tribe and confederacy. Like the
Grecian gens and phratry, the Eoman gens and curia, the Irish
sept, the Scottish clan and Albanian phrara, this form of organi-
zation seems to have run through the cycle of all human society
from time immemorial. The word gena implies not only kin, but
a body of kindred persons, or consanguinity, or as being de-
scended from the same common ancestor, distinguished by a
gentile name, and cemented together by the ties of blood or
consanguinity. Nearly every ethnologist who has written upon
the American aborigines, whom we call Indians, has used the
word tribe, band, or clan, instead of the more apt, significant and
comprehensive words gens, gentes, or phratries.
With the Sauks, like all other Indian nations, the gens ran in
the female line, and were based upon three cardinal principles
first, the bond of kin ; second, a pure lineage through descent, and
third, non-intermarriage in the same gens. Thus the males of
one gens must marry a female of another, and vice versa. Hence
the gens must of necessity increase. The gens resting on the
bond of kinship had a strong, cohesive principle for protecting
each individual member, which could not have had existence in
any other way. As the gens increased in number, other organi-
zations became imperative, and produced the gentes and then the
phratry, or subdivisions of the tribe. The natural increase of the
phratry produced still another organization known as the tribe, or
nation, and from surrounding danger and oppressions another
organization ensued in the form of a confederation of two or more
tribes, or nations, for purposes offensive and defensive. The gens
14 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
ran into gentes, composed of a number of gens, each assuming a
totem representing some animal or bird, the more notable of
which were the bear, wolf, fox, tortoise, eagle, hawk and crane.
These gentes were run into phratries, or brotherhoods, of the same
tribe, or nation. The organization of the phratries was constantly
kept up, and exerted a powerful influence in the decision of all
tribal questions, as each phratry cast their votes as a unit. Hence
they stood in the same relation to their tribe that a well organized
political club does in our political contests. Under the Sauk law
inter-marriages seldom took place between members of the same
phratry, for they, as a general rule, were at least cousins, whose
inter-marriage was strongly condemned by the tribe as tending to
deteriorate their offspring. Quoting from the pen of the late
Judge Hall,* who spent much time among the Sauks about the
time of which we are writing, we find that "the omc of
Chief of the Sauks is partly elective and partly hereditary.
The son is usually chosen as the successor of the father,
if worthy, but if he be passed over, the most meritorious
of the family is selected. There are several of these d gnitaries,
and in describing their relative rank they narrate a tradition,
which we suppose to be merely figurative. They say that a great
while ago their fathers had a long lodge, in the center of which
were ranged four fires. By the first stood two chiefs, one on the
right hand, who was called the Great Bear, and one on the left
hand, who was called the Little Bear. These were the Peace, or
Village Chiefs. Ttiey were the rulers of the baud, and held the
authority that we should describe as that of Chief Magistrate, but
not in equal degree, for the Great Bear was Chief and the other
next in authority. At the second fire stood two chiefs, one on the
right called the Great Fox, and one on the left called Little Fox.
These were their War Chiefs, or Generals.
" At the third fire stood two braves, who were called, respect-
ively, the Wolf and the Owl, and at the fourth fire stood two others,
who were the Eagle and the Tortoise. The last four were not
chiefs, but braves of high reputation, who occupied honorable
places in the council, and were persons of influence in peace or
war. The lodge of four fires may have existed in fact, or the tra-
dition may be merely metaphorical. The chiefs actually rank in
the order presented in this legend, and the nation is divided into
families, or clans, each of which is distinguished by the name of
*0nce State Treasurer of Illinois.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 15
an animal or bird. Instead of there being but eight there are
now twelve (chiefsj. The place of Peace Chief, or Head-man, con-
fers honor rather than power, and is by no means a desirable sit-
uation, unless the incumbent be a person of popular talents. He
is nominally the first man in the tribe, and presides at the coun-
cils. All acts of importance are done in his name, and he is sa-
luted by the patriarchal title of Father. But his power and influ-
ence depend entirely on his personal weight of character; and
when he happens to be a weak man, the authority is virtually
exercised by the War Chief. He is usually poor, whatever may
be his skill or success as a hunter ; he is compelled to give away
his property in hospitality or benevolence. He is expected to be
affable and generous, and must entertain his people occasionally
with feasts, and be liberal in giving presents. He must practice
the arts of gaining popularity, which are much the same in every
state of society, and among which a prodigal hospitality is not
the least successful. If any one requires to borrow or beg a horse
on an emergency, he applies to this chief, who cannot refuse with-
out subjecting himself to the charge of meanness. Not unfre-
quently the young men take his ponies or other property without
leave, when he is probably the only individual in the tribe with
whom such a liberty could be taken with impunity. He is the
father who must regard with an indulgent eye the misdeeds of
his children, when he himself is the injured party, but who must
administer inflexible justice when others are aggrieved. A person
of energetic character may maintain a high degree of influence
in this station, and some who have held it have been little less
than despotic. But when a man of small capacity succeeds to the
hereditary chieftaincy, he is a mere tool in the hands of the War
Chief, who, having command of the braves and young men, con-
trols the elements of power, and readily obtains the sway in a
community essentially martial, where there is little law and less
wealth.
" The principal War Chief is often, therefore, the person whose
name is most widely known, and he is frequently confounded
with the Head-man. The station of War Chief is not hereditary,
nor can it properly be said to be elective, for although in some
cases of emergency, a leader is formally chosen, they usually
acquire reputation by success, and rise gradually into confidence
and command. The most distinguished warrior, especially if
he be a man of popular address, becomes, by tacit consent, the
War Chief."
16 THE SAUK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
One of the established customs among the Sauks, as well as
the Foxes, was, upon the birth of a son, to paint his face
with white or yellow paint. If the first born son was painted
white, the second was in turn painted yellow, thus alternating,
the mother being careful that she made no mistake in rotation.
Thus, if her sons were of an even number, they were equally
divided into two classes, the one known as whites or white faces,
the other as yellows, and this classification adhered to the
children through life. In painting themselves ever after upon
any occasion, or for any purpose, each class used its character-
istic color, mixed with such other colors as they might select in
addition, all other colors being free to their use. The object of
this custom was to form, or create, two competitive classes, and
thus inspire a continuous emulation and rivalry between the two
parties who were always pitted against each other, at public ball
playing and other tests of skill or endurance. Also at their
dances and in their hunting, fishing and even war parties, they
vied with each other in a manly emulation to take more scalps
than those of the opposing color, and on their return from either
a hunting expedition or the war path, the trophies of both parties
were placed side by side until it had been ascertained whether
the yellows or the whites were the victors.
Their emulation, however, was never permitted to extend be-
yond the limits of a fair, honorable and generous strife to excel
each other. Hence, in its effect, it worked beautifully and bene-
ficially. The Sauks had but few laws. They seldom contracted
debts, and had no modes to enforce their collection when con-
tracted, save that of public scorn to him who refused to pay that
which he agreed to. His obligation, therefore, was merely one of
honor, and he prized that too highly to lose it for trivial causes,
hence, debts were promptly paid or arranged. Civil injuries were
settled by the old men who were familiar with the injury and the
parties. In case of murder in their own tribe, the relatives of
the murdered person had the right to take thq life of the mur-
derer on sight, but unless there were no mitigating circum-
stances connected with the murder, they seldom did so, but com-
promised with the murderer for a property consideration, for they
neither had or used money. The usual currency in murder com-
promises were, so many ponies, blankets and peltries. Black
Hawk says, in his autobiography: "The only means with us for
saving a person who killed another, was by paying for the person
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 17
killed, thus covering the blood and satisfying the relatives of the
murdered man." If the parties could not agree upon the amount
or value of the ramsom to be paid for the murderer's life, the old
men interfered as arbiters, and never failed in effecting an adjust-
ment. They had no treason except aiding their enemies, or a
failure to perform military duty, both of which received prompt
and contemptuous rebuke. As for instance, a sentinel who neg-
lected his duty, was publicly flogged with rods in the hands of the
squaws.
In point of honesty, the Sauks stood so high that the traders \
among them did not lock their doors by day or night. Hon.
Bailey Davenport, of Rock Island, assures us that such was the
confidence of his father, who kept a store or trading house on
Book Island, from 1816 up to near the time of his death, in the
honesty of these Indians, that no matter how many of them
might be in his store, he never hesitated to go to his meals with-
out having them vacate the building, or leaving any one to guard
against thefts, and never lost a cent's worth to his knowledge.
Not even would they take a common clay pipe, though a box of
them were temptingly open and in reach, and many of them were
inveterate smokers.
Wonderfully like the ancient Jewish nation in their religious
rites and ceremcnies, they offered up to the Great Jehovah, under
the name of the Great Spirit, burnt offerings, and celebrated the
Passover in their Crane Dance, which they held annually upon
the completion of their corn planting. What, between feasting,
dancing and love-making, this was their most noted holiday. Black
Hawk's description of this feast is as follows : "Our women plant
the corn, and as soon as they are done we make a feast at which
we dance the crane dance, in which they join us, dressed in their
most gaudy attire, and decorated with feathers. At this feast
the young men select the women they wish to have for wives. He
then informs his mother, who calls on the mother of the girl,
when the necessary arrangements are made, and the time appoint-
ed for him to come. He goes to the lodge when all are asleep, or
pretend to be, and with his flint and steel strikes a light and soon
finds where his intended sleeps. He then awakes her, holds the
light close io his face that she may know him, after which he
places the light close to hers. If she blows it out the ceremony
is ended, and he appears in the lodge next morning as one of the
family. If she does not blow out the light, but leaves it burning,
18 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
he retires from the lodge. The next day he places himself in full
view of it, and plays his flute. The young women go out one by
one to see who he is playing for. The tune changes to let them
know he is not playing for them. When his intended makes her
appearance at the door, he continues his courting tune until she
returns to the lodge. He then quits playing and makes another
trial at night, which usually turns out favorable. During the
first year they ascertain whether they can agree with each other
and be happy ; if not, they separate, and each looks for another
companion. If we were to live together and disagree, we would be
as foolish as the whites. No indiscretion can banish a woman from
her parental lodge, no difference how many children she may
bring home, the kettle is over the fire to feed them." This feast
and dance lasted several days, and was generally followed by
another, which Black Hawk calls their National feast and dance,
and describes it thus : "The large square in the village is swept
and prepared for the purpose. The chiefs and old warriors take
seats on mats, which have been spread on the upper end of the
square ; next come the drummers and singers, the braves and
women form the sides, leaving a large space in the middle. The
drums beat and the singing commences. A warrior enters the
square keeping time with the music. He shows the manner he
started on a war party ; how he approached the enemy. He strikes,
and shows how he killed him. All join in the applause, and he
leaves the square and another takes his place. Such of our young
men as have not been out in war parties and killed an enemy, stand
back ashamed, not being allowed to enter the square. I remem-
ber that I was ashamed to look where our young men stood before
I could take my stand in the ring as a warrior. What pleasure
it is to un old warrior to see his son come forward and relate his
exploits. It makes him feel young, and induces him to enter the
square and fight his battles over again. This national dance
makes our warriors."
If Black Hawk wished to convey the idea that this dance was
special to the Sauks, then was he mistaken, as it is the dance
known as "Big Indian" among all tribes of aborigines of this
country, and is but a training school. It will be seen that he
makes the word warrior mean he who has killed an enemy^
instead of the word brave. We believe this to be a mistake of his
interpreter, Antoin Le Glair, the universal rule among Indians
being that a brave is one who is known to have killed one or more
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 19
enemies, while he who may have participated in a dozen pitched
battles is but a warrior until it is known that he has killed and
scalped an enemy. They had many other public feast days, nota-
bly the Big Medicine Feast once a year devoted to the dead of
the year, when the relations of the deceased gave all their per-
sonal effects away, and reduced themselves to poverty to show
their humility to the Great Spirit, and implore His pity. Their
war dance will appear in a subsequent chapter. As a tribe or
nation they were essentially religious in their beliefs, all believing
in the existence of one Divine Being, who ruled and governed the
heavens and the earth. Quite a large number indeed, nearly
the entire tribe believed in the existence of two Great Spirits,
one good, the other bad. The Good Spirit ruled and governed the
day, and was their special friend and protector, while the Bad
Spirit dominated over the night, causing darkness and death, and
to placate and appease him they offered feasts and burnt offer-
ings. Naturally superstitious like other Indians great, indeed,
must have been the necessity which could induce them to travel
at night, while such a thing as making an attack in the darkness
of the night was never thought of by them, much less practiced.
All Indian tribes, even in the lower plane of savagery, have been
noted for their hospitality to strangers. It is, and ever has been,
one of their cardinal virtues. At the landing of Columbus, the
first act of the aborigines was to offer him food. With the Sauk's,
hospitality to strangers was a leading characi eristic, while charity
was only limited by their means of giving. If they had two blan-
kets and their neighbor had none, he who had the two divided
with him who had none ; and this they did to a stranger as readily
as to a neighbor. As a general rule, they thanked the/ Good Spirit
for everything which they prized and enjoyed. "For myself," eays
Black Hawk, "I never take a drink of water from a spring without
being mindful of His goodness."
In 1831 they, as a nation, had emerged from the dark cloud of
savagery, passed through the earlier stages of barbarism, and were
hovering upon the outer edge of civilization. In mechanism and
agriculture they were well advanced for their period. They wove
belts and twisted ropes from the filaments of bark, plaited flags
and grasses into mats, tanned the skins of animals into soft and
pliable leather, more especially those of the deer, moose and elk,
from which they made moccasins, leggings, hunting-shirts and
20 THE SADK3 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
other garments for wearing apparel. They well understood how
to cure and prepare the hides of the buffalo and bear, and then
utilize them for blankets or bed-covering, and to prepare the fur-
bearing peltries of the otter, beaver, mink, coon and muskrat for
market, and estimate their relative values. In ornamental feather
adornments their women were well skilled. They cultivated thou-
sands of acres of corn, beans, pumpkins and squashes, with small
lots of tobacco, artichokes, etc. They had learned the use of the
plow as a means of preparing their lands for their crops. Their
fields were enclosed with post and rail fences. They were familiar
with the use of fire arms, and experts in handling them. Their
government was purely Democratic, with universal suffrage to all
who were of proper age, male or female. This government was
administered upon the broadest principles of even-handed justice
and human rights. Justice to all, favoritism to none. Station or
place afforded no immunity to crime or oppression. Inexpensive
and simple in form, yet forcible and efficacious in its operations.
Under it individual liberty and personal freedom of restraint were
inviolate, while the rights of property were secure.
Theft and robbery seldom occurred among their people, and
when they did, they were speedily ferreted out. and the culprit
submitted to such a storm of ridicule that he seldom repeated the
experiment. Each brave and warrior was ever ready to defend,
Dot only his own, but the liberty of every member of his nation,
high or low, old or young. Liberty, equality and fraternity were
the cardinal principles of their government. These fundamental
principles tended to strengthen the natural independence and
stoical dignity of these Indians. The most grateful compliment to
their ears was to call them "a true Sauk." It sounded to them
like "I am a Koman citizen" to the Eoman, and the equally proud
title to us of being "an American citizen." In what may be
termed political economy they had reached the third period, which
is a government of the people and by the people, through a coun-
cil and assembly, with a general or military commander. It is,
however, true that their council was not purely elective, though
practically so. This council was composed exclusively of their
chiefs twelve in number. In this council must originate every
public measure or proposition affecting the interests of the nation.
It was, to a/1 intents and purposes, a close communion institu-
tion, and held its sittings with closed doors, beyond the reach of
treacherous eaves-droppers. Here they discussed, amended, and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 21
perfected the question or proposition which, if passed by them,
must be unanimously adopted. When so adopted, they caused
public proclamation of the proposition to be made by the village
crier, who passed from lodge to lodge through the entire village,
proclaiming, in a loud voice, the purport of the proposition which
was to be submitted to the people, in general assembly, upon the
plaza, or public square, for approval or rejection, and the time
when it would be submitted. When the people were assembled,
the council, with the Head-man, or Peace Chief, as presiding
officer, entered the square, and were seated on mats at the upper
end of the plaza. At a sign from the Head-man, all became silent,
when, with bowed head, he offered up a petition to the Great Spirit
for wisdom and guidance in the business in hand. This done, he
rose to his feet and stated the proposition which the assembly
were called together to consider and vote upon, giving, in extenso,
the reasons why the council had adopted and recommended it to
them for approval. He then invited discussions ; and not infre-
quently an animated and very able debate ensued, and continued
from day to day before a final vote was taken. Their mode of
ascertaining the true vote was by the appointment of tellers, who
passed through the assembly, one set counting the affirmative
and another the negative votes. When the tellers were through,
they reported to the Head-man, who announced the result to the
assembly. If the proposition be ever so faulty, the assembly
must vote on it without power to amend. If defeated, that ended
the matter, as they had no rule by which they could reconsider a
vote once taken. If the majority of the votes cast, or taken,
were in favor of the proposition, it then became the law upon the
proclamation of the Head-man. Though ignorant of the meshes
and labyrinths of parliamentary law, they had a far more simple,
expeditious and satisfactory method of arriving at conclusions
than have our ablest statesmen and law-makers, with all their
knowledge and skill in the use of parliamentary'tactics, previous
questions and multifarious dilatory motions. At one time there
were over eleven thousand souls belonging to the Sauk Nation.
Saukenuk alone contained that number, while their villages on
the Des Moines and at Prophetstown would increase the grand
total to the neighborhood of fifteen thousand. But their almost
constant warfare with the Osages, who seem to have been their
natural and hereditary enemy, Sioux, Cherokees and other
Indian Nations, had decimated their number about two-thirds, so
22 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
that in 1831-2 there were about six thousand Sauks, all told. Of
these, about two-thirds followed the standard of Keokuk, and one-
third that of Black Hawk.
It is a singular fact that when an Indian Nation contains more
than about two thousand people its increase of population
decreases its cohesive power. This originates from the multi-
plicity of the gens, gentes, and phratries, who become jealous of
each other, and commence to intrigue and plot for the advance-
ment of their own special gens, gentes, or phratry, which lead
to numerous combinations and results, in dividing their nation into
two or more segments, each selecting and electing chiefs from
their own gentes or phratry, to whom alone they acknowledge
fealty and duty. By thus dividing their original nation into
fractions, with each fraction organized as an independent tribe,
they fall an easy prey to the rapacity of every nation more pow-
erful than they, or of equal numerical strength under older and
more experienced chieftains. This fallacious and suicidal cus-
tom has done more toward the utter extinction of the Indian
races than any one other cause, whisky excepted. But in the divi-
sion of the Sauks, which occurred with the late war between Great
Britain and the United States, this custom or weakness was not a
factor. That division grew out and was a part of the war of 1812-14.
For more than forty years Mucketee-Meshe-Kiah-Kiah, (literally
meaning in our language Black Sparrow Hawk, but always called
Black Hawk), prior to that war had been the 1 universally
acknowledged first or head War Chief of the Sank Nation. He
was a lineal descendant of Nanamakee or Thunder, the founder
of the nation. (See his biography). A born leader of his people
and Indian patriot, he was as fond of a fight as the fellow who
is so eager to find the traditional "man who struck Billy Patter-
son" or " Pat at Donnybrook Fair, with a chip on his shoulder."
Living at Saukenuk, near Rock Island, and " out of a job," as he
had no immediate fight on his hands, but eager to have, on learn-
ing that war had been declared, hastened to offer his services with
two hundred picked braves, to our Government to fight against
the British. But from the W 7 ell established rule, be it said to the
honor and humanity of the American people, we never have, and
doubtless never will, employ Indians to slaughter white people.
This is a fundamental principle of our Government, and one of
our grievances against our mother country Great Britain in
the glorious Declaration of Independence. "He has endeavored
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 23
to bring on the inhabitants of our frontiers the merciless Indian
savages, whose known rule of warfare is an undistinguished
destruction of all ages, sexes and conditions," is its language.
On being refused, he at once tendered his services to the British,
and was accepted, and went to Green Bay, where he was assigned
to duty with the rank of Colonel. During his absence, a rumor
reached SaukeAuk that a large force of United States troops had
left Peoria, Illinois, for an attack upon Saukenuk, which created
great alarm among the Sauks, who, as a mass, sympathized with
the people of the United States in this war. A council of chiefs
was convened, and a proposition submitted in favor of abandon-
ing Saukenuk and crossing to the west side of the Mississippi to
escape what appeared to be danger. This proposition was advo-
cated by a number of the older chiefs, and would probably have
been adopted but for the impassioned eloquence of Keokuk,
(meaning the Watchful Fox) who was then but a Chief of the
Eagle, or fourth grade. He had already gained much renown,
both as a brave and an orator. The proposition was defeated,
and Keokuk appointed War Chief of the tribe, although then
comparatively young.
He at once organized a small army, sent out spies, and went in
person at the head of a little band of trailers, towards Peoria,
and satisfied himself that the whole story was a canard. He
manifested so much skill and knowledge of warfare in this, that
he was at once elected War Chief of the Nation. When Black
Hawk and his 200 braves returned from the war, he fouud Keo-
kuk fully installed in his place as the War Chief of the Nation,
and a division of the tribe ensued. Those braves and warrior's
who had accompanied him to the war and back, with a few
others, followed Black Hawk's banner, while the rest followed
the banner of Keokuk. The former were known as the British
or Black Hawk's band ; the latter as the Peace or Keokuk's
band. The breach which then occurred has never been healed,
and these two factions are more widely seperated now than
ever before. Keokuk, and Black Hawk have long since gone
upon the "long trail," and have been gathered to their fathers.
Appanoose, (meaning a born chief) the eldest son of Keokuk, suc-
ceeded his father, and is still the great Chief of the Peace band of
Sauks, which are located upon their own reservation in Franklin
Co., Kansas, while the British or Black Hawk's band, are located
in the Indian Territory, with a lineal descendant of the old chief
24 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE.
at their head. Many efforts were made by the United States of-
ficials to reunite the Sauks into one nation, with Keokuk at its
head, but in vain. They were partially united from and after
the treaty at Fort Armstrong, of September 21, 1832 to 1839, but
it proved abortive. They could no more adhere and coalesce
than oil and water.
The rivalry which had been so long and so sharp between
Black Hawk and Keokuk, extended through the entire Nation,
the gentes and phratries taking sides and fomenting the natural
enmities of their favorite Chiefs, Both were great men in every
sense of the term, orators, warriors, patriots and statesmen.
Saukenuk being located near the Mississippi, while their corn
lands extended to the south bank of that great highway of
travel, these Indians were brought in almost daily contact
with the white people, who passed up and down in all manner of
water craft, long before the building of Fort Armstrong, in 1816;
and after that time, friendly relations existed between these In-
dians and the officers and soldiers of the Fort, more espe-
cially with Col. Davenport, who opened a trading house on the Is-
land, near the Fort. Hence their opportunity to learn the "white
man's path" were good, and being naturally quick of perception,
they soon copied and adopted the white man's way of doing every-
thing, except to speak our language, in this they were deficient.
Their tenacity in adhering to their own language was more from
prejudice than lack of ability to speak it. In the arts of hus-
bandry or agriculture they made rapid progress, as well as in
many other respects. These facts are the solution of their near
approach to actual civilization.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK. 25
CHAPTER II.
Location and Extent of their Farm-Lands, and the Tenure by which they were
Held. How their Lands were Allotted, Fenced and Cultivated. Their Legend
about the Origin of Corn, Beans and Tobacco,
Of late where yonder forest green
Now stands in beauties' form,
Three thousand acres might be seen
In silk and tasseled corn ;
No stick or twig, no bush or tree
Stood on that rich plateau,
Of grass and weeds it then was free.
Some fifty years ago.
The Sauks cultivated in corn, beans, pumpkins, squashes, tobac-
co, etc., nearly, if not fully, three thousand acres of table lands
upon the peninsula lying between the Mississippi and Eock rivers.
These rivers at this point run nearly parallel for many miles,
forming a peninsula, which is from two to six or eight miles in
width. At the point where their farms were located, the penin-
sula is about three miles across. Commencing at a point some
three miles above the mouth of Eock river is an elevated plateau
of land, which maybe called a promontory. Starting at the bank
of Eock river, in a narrow point, this promontory rises abruptly
some sixty or seventy feet, and runs almost in a direct northeast-
erly direction, to within about one-half mile of the Mississippi.
After leaving the Eock river bank the elevation drops off, forming
a plateau of beautiful table-land, embracing several thousand
acres, all sloping from southeast to northwest. Upon these table-
lands were the cultivated farms of these Indians, all of which,
but a little over fifty short years ago, were enclosed, and over
three thousand acres in one body under cultivation by the Sauks
and Foxes.
There were but few Foxes living on the peninsula, their princi-
pal village being on the Iowa side of the Mississippi. These two
tribes not only joined territories but fences at this point, so that
starting on the north bank of Eock river, they ran a line of post
and rail (more properly pole) fence from thence to the south bank
26 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
of the Mississippi, near the foot of the island of Eock Island, a
distance of about four miles in the line built upon. The high
bank of Rock river running east from the south end of their fence,
formed the south fence, while the Mississippi formed the north
one, and the high promontory to the northeast formed the other
fence. Immediately west of and following the west line of fence,
was a well beaten and extensively traveled road, leading from
Saukenuk to the Mississippi, or the island, where Fort Armstrong
(built in- 1816, and named in honor of Gen. John Armstrong, then
Secretary of War,) and the trading house of Col. George Daven-
port stood. West of this road, and fence, extending to the mouth of
Kock river, the land is low and flat. Here was their pasture land,
upon which hundreds, yea, thousands of their hardy little ponies
grazed. It was thoroughly sodded to blue grass, furnishing pas-
ture equal to the finest blue grass fields of Kentucky. The con-
struction of their fences was decidedly pristine, and when com-
pleted they were neither safe nor durable. Their only tools were
the tomahawk and scalping-kmfe. Their posts were made by
cutting down small saplings and haggling them off to the proper
length, then sharpening one end, in a rather rough way, and
driving the sharpened end into the ground, at about eight feet
apart, along the line where they wished to build. Then cutting
down smaller sapplings, they split them in two, as nearly equal
parts as practicable, and lashed them with strips of bark or hick-
ory withes to the posts (flat side to the post), putting on about
five split poles to the panel. What, between the heavy dews,
and pouring rains,, succeeded by scorching suns and arid winds,
these barken nails, or fastenings, were like the modern Boards of
Trade and Bucket Shops, subject to sudden expansion and con-
traction, which, like the bulls and bears of trade, played havoc
with their corn. For, with their expansion and contraction, the
rails were permitted to slide down the posts, thus forming gaps
through which their horses and hogs entered their fields to forage
on the growing crops. Hence their fences were not unlike cheap
clocks constantly out of repair. They neither had nails or
knew their use, nor would they have used them if they had. They
were conscienciously opposed to innovation, or change, and reli-
giously believed in doing ast heir fathers had done before them.
The lower rails, or poles, were placed comparatively close to-
gether, to prevent their knife-blade-shaped hogs from sliding
through into their cornfields. To guard against depredations of
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 27
their ponies was not difficult, because the little brutes, though
naturally treacherous and vicious, were not hard on fences, or
breachy. They were well contented with munching the succulent
blue grass, or bucking their unsuspecting riders into some pond
or ditch, kicking their heels high into the air, and galloping back
to join the heard, occasionally looking back to fully enjoy the dis-
comfiture of their late riders.
But with the advent of the white settlers in that locality, whose
horses and cattle partook of the avaricious and breachy nature of
their owners, the sapling fences of these Indians were merely cob-
webs in their road to their growing cornfields. These pioneer
white people began settling near Saukenuk as early as the spring
of 1829. In the latter part of June, in that year, when the Indian
corn was about knee-high, the stock of these white people were
making nightly raids upon it, when Keokuk personally visited
every white settler in the vicinity, and begged of them to- keep
their stock confined of night, saying that by day the Indian
squaws and pappooses would keep watch and ward over their fields.
To this reasonable request, all except Einnah Wells readily as-
sented, but he flatly refused so to do. Now, he had jumped the
claim of an Indian and planted quite a field of corn, and inclosed
his field with a substantial rail fence. His corn was growing
finely, and bid fair to produce a heavy yield. He was also the
owner and possessor of several horses and quite a heard of cattle,
which were, on the evening of the day when Keokuk had made
the request, as usual, all turned loose to forage on the fine blue
grass or growing Indian corn, as they might prefer, but liked corn
the better. On the morrow, when Mr. Wells sought to find his
stock, he discovered that they had made a mistake a serious
mistake ; for, instead of making their usual raid upon the Indians'
cornfields, they had Utterly devoured some five or six acres of his
own. By some unknown cause, the bars entering his field had
been opened or let down, and left in that condition. Mr. Wells
accused the Indians of doing it. His suspicions were probably
correct, with the verdict in favor of the Indians that they "served
him right." The stock of Einnah Wells, thenceforward, were
restrained of their liberty at night.
Nearly all of the farming lands of the Sauks, near Saukenuk,
were enclosed in one vast common field, which embraced about
three thousand acres of tilled table lands, lying along the western
and northern slopes of the promontory, from which the timber
28 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
had been completely removed, even to the stumps, and subdi-
vided into small lots, to suit its occupants. Their cross-fences,
as a rule, however, were constructed of brush, while in some
instances the dividing lines were merely stakes. While the great
majority of those who worked these cornfields lived in Saukenuk,
some had their lodges built upon their cornfields. The size of
their fields varied in proportion to the number in the family or
gens. Their title to the land they individually cultivated, was
merely possessory. The fee was vested in the nation, and could
not be divested, except upon recommendation of their council
and vote of the assembly. In dividing up these farm lands
among the families, the council of their chiefs had supreme con-
trol, without submitting their action to the assembly for approval.
Ten acres to one family was a large allotment. When once
allotted, a possessory title attached, which lasted year after
year, dr until voluntarily abandoned. Their principal crop was
corn, of which they raised three distinct kinds, to- wit : First, a
small kind of sweet corn, which matured very early. This was
raised for roasting-ears. Secondly, a larger kind of flinty, hard-
kernelled corn, for hominy; and, thirdly, a still later, large-eared
corn, whose kernels were comparatively soft. This was their
meal corn.
They also raised pumpkins and squashes in abundance, with
smaller quantities of tobacco, artichokes, and more recently,
potatoes. The beautiful island of Rock Island, lying slightly
above the city of Rock Island, embracing nearly one. thousand
acres of magnificent bottom land, was their garden and orchard,
where they dug artichokes and gathered plums, strawberries,
gooseberries, blackberries, raspberries, choke cherries, crab apples,
etc. To the northeast of their farm lands were those of the Foxes,
located on the south bank of the Mississippi. But the farm lands
of the latter were small, as compared with those of the Sauks.
The fee to their lands being vested in the nation, the individual
holdings were in the nature of an estate in joint tenancy rather
than as tenants in common. Hence, individual ownership in fee,
with power of alienation, did not, nor could not exist. They had
no conception of title to land in severalty, with power to sell and
convey the fee to other persons. Each and every family, gens or
phratry, had the undisputed right to select, and apply to the coun-
cil for the assignment or allotment of such unoccupied land
belonging to the nation as they desired. Of course, two or more
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 29
claimants' might, and often did, select the same land. In such
cases the council investigated the matter and decided in accordance
with the right, and from their decision no appeal would lie. Upon
such allotment being made, the allottee became seized and pos-
sesssed of a possessory title or dower interest in the land so allot-
ted. This interest was held sacred and inviolable by all the tribe,
so long as the allottee continued its cultivation.
Continuous accupancy, in our sense of the word, was neither
indispensible or essential, to maintain this possessory right, nor
need the claimants build their lodges upon it, in order to hold
title. But to confirm the allotment, the allottee must define the
boundaries of the land claimed, by fences or stakes, and make
some improvements, by way of breaking the soil or planting some
part of it to crop. This done, the allottee might go off and re-
main absent for months without in the least jeopardizing his
rights, but the fee to the allotted land still vested in the nation.
This possessory right was, therefore, but a usufruct title,
good only during occupancy. Yet it had certain other qualifica-
tions, which changed the holdings into a qualified usufruct title,
which qualifications were in favor of the allottee. They were
these the right of decent and power of sale. But the latter only
extended to the improvements or betterments, and did not affect
the fee. Under their rules of descent, the heir is the nearest of
blood kin. Thus, the property of the husband descended to his
children in equal parts, but if he left no children, it descended to
his parents, brothers and sisters. The widow was absolutely dis-
inherited in such cases. This qualified usufruct title, descended
from generation to generation, and could only be terminated by
the voluntary abandonment of the allottee and his heirs, but
could not be assigned to a stranger. Upon a determination to
abandon the land so allotted, the allottee could sell and transfer
the betterments or improvements, but not the right of possession,
except by the consent of the council, manifested by a new allot-
ment. Hence, this possessory right was analogous to a dower in-
terest, as the improvements thereon made by the allottee could
only be sold to the successor in possession. Thus, there could
not arise a conflict between the owner of the improvements, and
a new allottee of the possessory right. It, therefore, followed as a
natural sequence, that since there could be no individual owner-
ship in fee in their real estate, they had no land owners or land-
lords and tenants.
80 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
Not being permitted to own lands in fee, there could exist no
desire to obtain even a possessory right to any considerable
quantities of land. Nor, indeed, did they have any inducement
to strive for wealth of any kind. Hence, they were relieved from
the presence of Shylocks, money-lenders, note-shavers and cor-
porations for pecuniary gain. Though exempt from the baleful in-
fluence of what has been aptly termed the "root of all evil" the
love of money let it not be understood that they were want-
ing in ambition and rivalry. On the contrary, a sharp, and not
infrequently bitter, rivalry existed continuously. It appeared in
their national games and sports, in contests of strength, skill
and endurance, in the chase and on the war-path, in love, music,
dancing, rowing, swimming, shooting, throwing the tomahawk
and spear, in casting a heavy stone, foot and horse racing, and in
everything they did. Natural born gamblers, they strove to excel
in all the games of chance within their knowledge. Fond of
applause and inordinately vain, their whole lives were but one
incessant strife to win the plaudits of their tribe. They knew
nothing of the relations of employer and employe, and therefore
were strangers to labor strikes and demands for increase of
wages or short day's work. Their manual labor was performed
by their squaws and pappooses, while the husband and father did
the hunting and fishing. Their annuities from the United States,
from sales of their lands, were divided per capita and pro rata,
the child being entitled to the same share that the parent
receivd. To this rule there was an exception in favor of their
chiefs. They were entitled each to five shares, and when paid in
goods, they had the first choice in the order of their rank as such
chief, and out of the first payment, after the nation made a sale,
a reasonable compensation was taken from the gross amount
received, and equitably distributed among those who had made
and owned the improvements upon their allotments of improved
lands. In the purchase of Indian lands our Government has
always recognized and adhered to the rule, established under
James the II. in colonial days, which is, that the right to acquire
land by a government is vested in the sovereign as an exclusive
prerogative. Even where special reservations have been made in
treaties of purchase and cession to individual members of the
tribe making the sale, as in the treaty of Prairie Du Chien of July
29, 1829, with the Pottawattamies, Ottawa s and Chippewas, in
which many reservations to indivadual Indians and half-breeds
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 31
were made, such reservations were held by our Government to be
merely usufruct and the title vested in the United States when
the resevee abandoned its actual possession. A hard and cruel
rule, under which the noble old Shaubenee was robbed of his
beautiful home at Shaubenee's grove, in Dekalb County, Illinois,
on his going west of the Mississippi merely on a short visit
after an occupancy of twenty years. Under that treaty the
Pottawattamie Nation specially reserved from their deed of ces-
sion two sections of fine timber land for a home for Shaubenee,
their Head-man, and in 1849, during his temporary absence, the
Commissioner of the General Land Office decided that he for-
feited his right by abandonment, and therefore sold these 1,280
acres to white men at one dollar and twenty-five cents per acre,
and converted the money into the United States Treasury to the
credit of the public land sales' account. Such shameful and op-
pressive acts as this have been the fruitful source of many cold-
blooded murders upon innocent persons, as will be more fully
illustrated in subsequent chapters.
The Indian rule prohibiting individual ownership in their pub-
lic domain has therefore been applied by our government, as
against Indians ; hence, no individual ownership by them has
ever been sanctioned or recognized by our government. It will,
therefore, be seen that the advantage is all on the side of the
white man, and the law, as defined, is to the white man all
turkey; to the Indian rank turkey buzzard, and a downright,
unmitigated robbery of the latter ; for under this rule our govern-
ment took possession of lands it never bought, or even agreed to
buy ; lands that were specially reserved in and by the terms and
conditions of their deeds of cession, and sold them to her own citi-
zens, even withholding the money received therefor from its legal
owners. And this they did in direct violation of their own funda-
mental law, which declares that "private property shall not be
taken for public use without just compensation." In robbing
these Indian reservees of their lands, our government has not even
taken the usual course of condemnation proceedings required by
law when the private property of the citizen is taken for the use of
the public. Against this robbery the poor reservee has no remedy.
Indeed, the Indian is utterly incapable of meeting white men
with any safety in the field of trade and barter. The latter
always have overreached and completely vanquised the former in
business transactions.
32 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE.
The Indian has no standard of values, and no means of fixing
any kind of relative values upon his lands, or of the utility or im-
portance of their possession to him and his tribe as a home. Did he
own the title in fee and in severalty with unrestricted power of
sale and alienation, six hours would afford the scheming Yankee
ample time to trade him out of house and home. A jug of whisky,
with a few gew-gaws, were all the capital required to make the
purchase and obtain the title. Hence, in this respect it was well
that the Indian could not sell and convey his individual land. As
applicable to the Sauk Nation their title in real estate may be
summed up under the following brief statement :
First The fee was vested in the entire nation, who alone could
sell and convey it through the recommendation of their council
of chiefs, and a majority vote of the people through their assem-
bly, duly convened for that purpose, and upon a careful consid-
eration of the subject.
Secondly They knew no such thing as individual ownership in
fee, their highest individual title being merely possessory or a
qualified usufruct, which was the subject of descent, but not of
sale or barter with conveyance or alienation, while their improve-
ments were held as a kind of dower interest and subject to sale
to the allottee, but to none other.
Thirdly Individuals, whether chiefs or otherwise, without ex-
ception, held but the right to use certain defined lots for their sus-
tenance, which was hereditary in the male line after bei'ng
allotted by the council, subject to conditions of cultivation by or
in their own names, but could not be sublet by them.
In speaking of the manner in which his tribe held title to
their lands, Black Hawk uses this language: "My reason
teaches me that land cannot be sold. The Great Spirit gave
it to his children to live upon and cultivate as far as necessary
for their subsistence, and so long as they occupy and cultivate it
they have the right to the soil ; but if they voluntarily leave it,
then any other people have a right to settle on it. Nothing can
be sold but such things as can be carried away."
The celebrated Couchant Tiger Tecumseh in a speech de-
livered to Gen. Harrison and associates at Vincennes, Indiana,
Aug. 12, 1810, said: "The being within, communing with the
past ages, tells me that once, nor until lately, there was no white
men on this continent. That it then belonged to the red men,
3
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 33
children of the same parents, placed on it by the Great Spirit that
made them, to keep it, to traverse it, to enjoy its productions and
fill it with the same race. Once a happy race, since made miser-
able by the white people, who are never contented, but always
encroaching. The way, and the only way, to check and stop this
evil is, for all the red men to unite in claiming a common and
equal right in the land as it was at first and should be yet, for it
never was divided, but belongs to all for the use of each. That no
part has a right to sell, even to each other, much less to strangers.
Those who want all will not do with less. The white people have
no right to take the land from the Indians, because they had it
first it is theirs. They may sell, but all must join. Any sale not
made by all is void. * * * It requires all to make a bargain for
all. All red men have equal rights to the unoccupied land. The
right of occupancy is as good in one place as another. There
cannot be two occupancies in the same place. The first excludes
all others. It is not so in hunting or traveling, for then the same
ground will serve many, as they may follow each other all day,
but the camp is stationary, and that is occupancy. It belongs to
the first who sits down on his blanket, or skins, which he has
thrown on the ground, and till he leaves it no other has a right."
From this speech of Tecumseh it would seem that an Indian
had the right to select any unoccupied land of his nation, and take
possession without having it allotted him by the council. In this
only did the laws of the Shawanees differ from those of the Sauks,
with the preference in favor of the latter, which gave a much
clearer title than those of the former, in this, under the laws of
the Sauks, the claimant of this possessory right to a part of the
land of the tribe must first apply to the council for an allotment,
the size of which is governed by the number of the family or gens
of the applicant. If small in number, the allotment is corres-
pondingly small if large, then the quantity is allotted corres-
pondingly large. This allotment must be clearly defined by the
allottee by fences or stakes, and in addition to all this, public
announcement was made thereof by the village crier, thus mak-
ing the highest record of it known to the nation.
The principal farm lands of the Sauks were located on the
western slope of the promontory, and extended from Rock
river in a northeasterly direction until it touched or joined
those of the Foxes. The latter embraced in the neighbor-
hood of five hundred acres, leaving about two thousand and five
3
34 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
hundred acres belonging to the Sauks in one body. But, in addi-
tion to these lands lying upon the uplands, they cultivated small
fields upon the two small islands in Eock river, lying south of
Saukenuk, known as Vandruffs and Big Islands. These fields
added to the main field aggregated well up towards three thousand
acres of land under actual cultivation by the Sauk tribe near
Saukenuk. If we add to this the lands under cultivation at
Quashquamme's village on the Des Moines river, Iowa, and the
Prophet's village on Eock river, the total number of acres under
actual cultivation by this nation may be safely stated at not less
than three thousand acres. This appears to be an extravagant
statement, but is fully corroborated by the facts. Even to-day
the lines of these cultivated fields upon the western slope of the
promontory, between the Eock and Mississippi rivers, are clearly
defined by their corn hills, notwithstanding the lapse of over fifty
years since they were cultivated, and the heavy growth of timber
now there, where at that time scarcely a bush or twig could be
found.
Two causes have combined in preserving these land-marks of
Indian agriculture. First, they always planted in the same hill
from year to year, and generation to generation, hoeing around the
hill to renew the soil and strengthen the growth, thus forming
hillocks surrounded by ditches. Secondly, the bottom land lying
immediately west of these cornfields had been pastured by their
large herds of ponies for a century or more, and thoroughly set
to blue grass, which, upon the exit of the Indians, June 26, 1881,
went to seed, and the seed was blown upon and completely seeded
the broken-up corn land, so that the whole surface became a mat
of tough blue grass sod, which preserved these elevated corn hills
from washing down. Hence they have been preserved and are
still very clearly defined. These corn hills are about three and a
half feet apart, and run in straight lines. In their earlier days at
farming, their farming tools or implements were few, and crude
in the extreme. But as they gradually became acquainted with
the white people and their farming implements, they adopted
them and utilized their knowledge in their use. Thus during the
last dozen years or more before their removal from Illinois, they
used the plow in preparing their soil to some extent, and also in
cultivating their corn, of which they not only raised a sufficient
quantity for their own use, but for sale and barter. At one time
they contracted, sold and delivered to Col. Davenport three thou-
sand bushels of corn, which he bought for the use of the soldiers'
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 35
horses at Prairie Du Chien, whither he shipped it. It seems like
a strange story to say that any tribe of the American Indians
was ever found as far back as 1816 cultivating large fields of maize,
or Indian corn, and that, too, successfully raising more than they
could consume, and selling large quantities of it to our Govern-
ment. Yet the statement is true, and can be substantiated as to
the sales by the record ; and as to the number of acres under cul-
tivation on the western slope of the promontory near Eock Island,
by the corn hills before described.
Their legend as to the origin of corn, beans and tobacco, as
given by Black Hawk, is as follows: "According to tradition,
handed down to our people, a beautiful woman was seen to
descend from the clouds and alight upon the earth, by two of
our ancestors, who had killed a deer and were sitting by a fire
roasting a part of it to eat. They were astonished at seeing her,
and concluded that she was hungry and had smelt the meat.
They immediately went to her, taking with them a piece of the
roasted venison. They presented it to her. She ate it, telling
them to return to the spot where she was then sitting at the
end of one year, and they would find a reward for their kindness
and generosity. She then ascended to the clouds and disap-
peared. The men returned to their village and explained to the
tribe what they had seen, done and heard, but were laughed at
by their people. When the period had arrived for them to visit
the consecrated ground where they were to find a reward for their
attention to the beautiful woman of the clouds, they went with a
large party, and found where her right hand had rested on the
ground, corn growing, where her left hand had rested beans, and
immediately where she had been seated, tobacco. The two first
have ever since been cultivated by our people as our principal
provisions, and the last is used for smoking. The white people
have since found out the latter, and seem to relish it as much as
we do, as they use it in different ways, namely, smoking, snuf-
fing, and chewing." How they obtained pumpkins and squashes
and the knowledge of cultivating or using them, he fails to state.
Nor does he mention more than one kind of corn as being found
where this nymph from the clouds rested her right hand upon the
earth. He seems to have been delighted at the thought of the
white men being greater fools than the red men in using the nox-
ious weed in different ways from the Indian, by adding snuffing
and chewing to smoking.
36 THE SAUK3 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
That the Sauks as a nation were both numerous and industri-
ous are self-proven propositions, or they could not and would not
have cultivated, by means of the rude hoe, three thousand acres
of land. In agriculture, as well as oratory and intelligence, they
were the foremost Indian tribe in North America. They were
brave and chivalric, yet naturally humane and always kind to
their captives. Never, indeed, did they torture with fire, or make
their prisoners run the gauntlet, yet they adhered as a rule to the
savage custom of scalping those whom they killed. This was a
part of their religion, upon the theory that the soul of the
deceased, if the scalp-lock is taken, can never reach the happy
hunting ground, any more than can the soul of him who is
strangulated.
We may safely say that all nations of. the American Indian
believe that there are at least two ways by -which the soul of the
dead may be barred of the spirit land. One is by being scalped,
the other hung. Both of these were considered imprisonment of
the soul. Hence, it was an unpardonable sin 'to kill an enemy on
earth and suffer his soul to pass to the happy hunting grounds,
where the fight might be renewed when the slayer's soul should
follow it thither. Thus, the Indian is ever eager to scalp his
enemy and careful to protect his own scalp. The most daring and
reckless charges are made by the Indian to bear off from the bat-
tlefield the bodies of their slain before they are scalped. And
since they believe the soul passes out at the mouth with the last
gasp for breath of the dying body, death by strangulation or
hanging prevents its escape. But, as they are all firm believers
in the immortality as well as the indestructibility of the soul,
their theory is that the soul of him who is scalped or hung,
ever conscious of its position, is held captive'in or close by the
dead body, and ever remains there, even after the entire decom-
position of the body. This, then, is their lowermost hell. To
stand like Moses upon the mount and view the happy hunting
grounds, but not permitted to enter there.
The Sauks, like other Indian tribes and all primitive peoples,
were full of superstition, and saw signs from on high in the flight
of the birds through the air, the courses of snakes in the grass,
the yelpings of the wolf or motioning of the ears of their horses,
and interpreted them satisfactorily to themselves. Many a time
and oft would an entire war party start on a foray and hastily
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 37
return without striking a blow because something occurred which
they interpreted as a bad sign, notwithstanding they had met
with nattering omens of success up to that point.
Every Indian brave or warrior selected and compounded his
Big Medicine or charm before he went upon the war-path. In
the combination of various incongruous substances, one ingre-
dient at least must be peculiar to himself. What that special
ingredient should be, was the subject of serious thought and
many dreams. He fasted and labored in solving this, to him, the
most important problem of his life, until he sank into a semi-con-
scious condition, during which he saw, or thought he saw, in a
vision the ingredient specially intended by the Good Spirit for
his medicine bag, and, upon being restored from his trance to
consciousness, he at once adopted it. Having procured it, he
placed it in a small buckskin pouch, then securely sewed it up and
suspended it on a chord, so it would rest upon his breast, where
it ever after reposed and was buried with him. This special
ingredient was kept a profound secret, even from his wife. Once
revealed, its charm was gone. It was, to his mind, the pledge
between himself and the Great Spirit, and too sacred to be
revealed. Once selected, this special ingredient became his
special charm, never to be changed unless its possessor met with
a series of misfortunes and accidents. In that event, he went
into a second trance in search of another vision and charm.
Their medicine bag was a very 'different thing from their totem,
which is their individual coat-of-arms, and is displayed to the
gaze of all, and ever subject to inspection. Their belief in the
existence of a Good and a Bad Spirit coincides very closely with
that of the Christian world, who also believe the same. The one
they call God the other devil the latter having tenfold more
power over human actions and conduct than God Himself. These
Indians could not reconcile in their minds and reasons how the
all-good and all-powerful God could suffer or permit the all-bad
god to commit so many evil deeds, and still control and win so
many souls. The nice distinctness of the Christians' belief were
too metaphysical for their understanding ; hence, they preferred
the faith of their ancestors, and Christianity found no lodgment
in their Nation. Their belief as to Heaven was a Land of Dreams,
located in the far distant West beneath the evening star. Upon
the death of a member of their tribe, their High Priest or Big
Medicine sprinkled the grave with holy tobacco to drive away
38 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
evil spirits. He also placed some of it in the coffin, accompany-
ing the act with incantations to the spirit of the departed for its
kindly intercession with the Great Sowana to prepare the living
for an entrance to the Happy Hunting Grounds when the Panguk*
should call for them to depart hence.
*God of Death.
THE SAUKS AND THE BTACK HAWK WAR. 39
CHAPTER III,
Sauk-e-nuk, the Ancient City of the Sauks Its Location, Construction, Population,
Government, Antiquity, Home-Life Black Hawk's Watch Tower and Lover's
Tomb.
"Who has not heard of the Vale of Cashmere,
With its roses the brightest that earth ever gave;
Its temples and grottoes and fountains as clear
As the love-lighted eyes that hung over their wave." LALLA ROOKH.
Saukenuk or Saukietown nestled at the foot of the promontory,
on the peninsula, upon the north bank of the Eock river, some
three and a half miles south of the present city of Eock Island, in
Eock Island county, in the State of Illinois. This city, for it
was such in every sense of the word, stood at the foot of the
rapids of the lovely Eock river, which comes from the northeast,
winding its course, down through one of the most fertil coun-
tries in the world, like a silver thread in a ground-work of em-
bossed green, beneath the shady boughs of giant forest trees. Its
banks were carpeted with wild roses, lillies and a multitude of
other wild-flowers, whose sweet fragrance perfumed each passing
breeze and zephyr. Chiefly fed by springs, the waters of this
river are pure, bright and sparkling, and come jumping, tumbling
and bounding over the well-worn rocks of the rapids, rushing on,
with a musical laugh to join the "Father of Waters" some two
and a half miles below.
From the frozen regions of the North came the majestic Missis-
sippi with its world of waters, at race-horse speed. Her banks,
on either side, fringed and sheltered by lofty trees and towering
mountains and bluffs, upon whose brows enormous rocks and
ledges hang f rowuingly over, as if ready at every moment to break
loose from restraint, and come tumbling down like an avalanche
upon the place beneath. Grand old rocks that rested there from
the time when Adam was created, and Eve was made for his help-
mate. Eocks, whose size, grandeur and position, bear witness,
that no hand save that of Omnipotence could have made and
placed them there, and a glory to Him who made them. This
peninsula is a wonder land. Its diversity of soil, topography,
vegetation, rocks, minerals, metals and water courses are such as
40 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
around which cluster the keenest interests of the geologist, min-
eralogist, metallist and student of nature, independent of the
great events which have transpired here during the last three cen-
turies. Here, in this valley, rivaling in -beauty the Vale of Cash-
mere, and the shores of Lake Como, stood this ancient city of the
Sauks, which at one time contained, by actual enumeration,
eleven thousand active, energetic, industrious and intelligent peo-
ple. And here it had withstood the visitations of time and sea-
sons, and every attack from enemies without and dissensions and
plots within, for a century or more immediately preceding its
destruction in 1831 ; during all of which long period it was doubt-
less the Queen City of the West, and most populous one this side
the Allegheny Mountains.
It was regularly laid off into lots, blocks, streets and alleys,
with a square or esplanade, and fortified by a brush palisade, with
gates for entrance. It was a right angle in shape, with its point
to the southeast, the east line being the longer, extending north
and south along the base of the promontory. The point of the
angle resting on the bank of Rock river, with the shorter line
running down that river, and the longer one toward the Missis-
sippi. At the point of the angle, or southeast corner of the city?
stood the lodge, or hodenosote of the old chief, Black Hawk.
Saukenuk was not a mere aggregation of wigwams and tepees, but
a permanent Indian abode, composed of the large bark-covered
long houses known as ho-deno-so-tes, ranging from 30 to 100 feet
in length and 16 to 40 feet in width. Many of them were the
home of an entire gens, comprising the families of the grand
parents, children and grand children, their husbands, wives and
children. They were built and constructed of poles for frame-
work and bark for covering. In shape they resembled our arbors.
Selecting sapplings of proper size and length, they felled, trimmed
and sharpened the lower ends and sunk them into the ground in
two straight rows, equidistant apart. The distance between
these lines or rows of poles was regulated according to the taste
of the builders and length of their poles. The size of the hodeno-
sote was governed by the number of persons it was intended to
shelter and accommodate. Having firmly imbedded the lower
ends of these sapplings or poles in two lines at interims of about
four feet, their tops were inclined to the center, meeting and lap-
ping at the desired height. They were securely lashed together
with strips of strong, tough bark or hickory withes. When this
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
41
was completed, other sapplings or poles were cut and split into
equal halves and laid transversely upon these upright poles, com-
mencing near the ground and upward at about three feet apart,
lashing them fast at each intersection with thongs of deer skin or
bark until the center or top was reached. This being done, they
had a substantial framework upon which to rest their bark casing
or weather boarding. For this purpose they obtained large blocks
of bark usually from elm trees cutting it to the proper length
and straightening the edges so they should meet and leave little
or no cracks. These pieces of bark were laid upon the frame-
work and securely bound to it by cutting small holes in the bark
and running thongs of buckskin through them, and tying them
around a perpendicular or horizontal pole in the framework. At
both ends of the framework poles were set in the ground, extend-
ing up to its intersection with the end arch and securely fastened
thereto, and placing poles horizontally thereon for the bark cover-
ing, leaving a doorway of about three feet in width in the center
at each end, lashing a cross-piece at a distance of about six feet
above the ground and covering the framework of the ends with
bark, thus leaving an open doorway at each end of the hodenosote
open. This was supplied by hanging the well-tanned skin of the
buffalo from the cross-piece above extending down to the ground.
The following sketches will more fully illustrate the Hodenosote
as we now remember them :
Figure 1.
Door.
Hall.
Door.
INTEBNAL AKKANGEMENT OF THE HODENOSOTE.
Figure 2.
EXTERNAL APPEARANCE OF THE INDIAN LOO HOUSE OE HODENOSOTE.
42 THE SAUKS AND THE BTACK HEWK WAR.
Figure 1, represents the internal arrangement of a hodenosote
64 feet long, by 22 feet wide, and is divided into 16 compartments,
which would accomodate that number of families. The hall
leading through the center of the building is their general living
room, while the apartments 8 feet square were their sleeping
rooms, not being encumbered with chairs or tables, they had
all the room they needed. The Indian always sits upon a mat
or skin, flat on the ground. The mark o is their fire pits. Each
fire served four families, a hole being left through thereof for the
smoke to escape, as shown in figure 2, which represents the entire
building. The hodenosote thus completed, afforded a good shel-
ter from the winds and storms, but were by no means warm. As
they only used them for their spring, summer and fall residences,
they served the purpose for which they were designed compari-
tively well. These Indians spent the later fall and winter months
at their hunting grounds in Northeastern Missouri, usually
erecting their snug little wigwams in the heavy timber on the
two rivers. As a general thing, all the side compartments were
not used as living or sleeping rooms, but were utilized as store
rooms for their clothing, saddles, bridles, weapons, etc.
Their beds were spread upon elastic poles, whose ends rested
upon cross-pieces, and consisted of the soft skins of the bear,
panther, wolf, lynx, or catamount. Upon these soft, elastic beds
they could repose their weary bodies and sleep " on downey beds
of ease," the envy of kings. Hence, the Indian was the original
inventor of the spring bed, which has of late become so popular
with us. But as he failed to apply for a patent, some cute Yankee
has utilized this Indian discovery, and coined money out of his
patent.
As a general rule, an entire gens or kin occupied a single
hodenosote. All provisions, whether derived from the field or
chase, were taken to the long house and held in common for the
use of its occupants, and free to every member of the hodenosote.
All had the perfect right to use from the common store what
they needed to eat, but could not sell or give it or any part thereof
to an outsider. To this there was but one exception, and that
exception was in favor of a hungry stranger applying for food. It
was considered a crime to refuse food to a stranger. Jonathan
Carver visited the Sauks at Saukenuk as far back as 1776, and
speaks of their hospitality as follows : "No people are more hos-
pitable, kind and free than these Indians. They will readily
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 43
share, with any of their own tribe, the last part of their provi-
sions, and even with those of a different nation, if they chance to
come in when they are eating." James Adair, whose work was
published in 1775, says: "They are so hospitable, kind-hearted
and free that they would share with those of their own tribe the
last part of their own provisions, even to a single ear of corn, and
to others, if they called when they were eating, for they have no
stated meal time. An open, generous temper is a standing virtue
among them ; to be narrow-hearted, especially to those in want,
or to any of their own family, is accounted a great crime, and to
reflect scandal on the rest of the tribe. Such wretched misers
they brand with bad characters."
A Sauk, when traveling in his own country, if but to another
village than his own, inquired for a hodenosote of his own gens.
If he did not find it, he inquired for one of his own gentes or
phratry, and finding it, he was kindly received, though he had
never seen a single member of the household. He was welcome
to all he needed in the way of refreshments and rest. They had
their State House, or Sanedrian, corresponding with the Jewish
Sanhedrim, where the head men and chiefs convened to consider
public affairs, and where, at other times, the people met to sing,
dance, feast and rejoice in the presence of the Good Spirit. If a
stranger called there, he received a hearty welcome and kind
treatment. Communism entered into and formed their plan of
life, as well as determined the character of their houses. It was
a union of effort to procure the means of subsistence, as well as
safety. A desire for the accumulation of individual wealth or
property had little or no existence, because there were no induce-
ments, as before shown. The women governed the hodenosote,
and, while their stores were in common, each adult was expected
to contribute their labor and skill towards keeping the hodenosate
in supply of food, and "woe to the luckless husband or lover who
was too shiftless to do his share of the providing. No matter
how many children or whatever goods he might have in the
house, he might, at any time, be ordered to pick up his blanket
and budge, and, after such orders, it would not be healthful for
him to attempt to disobey. The house would soon become too
hot for him, and unless saved by the intercession of some aunt
or grandmother, he must retreat to his own clan, or, as was often
done, go and start a new matrimonial alliance in some other."
44 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
If the reader has been under the impression that the Indian
squaws were the drudge and obedient slaves of their lazy louts of
husbands, let him at once abandon it. They were essentially the
controlling power among the gens and petty tyrants over the
hodenosotes, as well as among the entire nation, and never hesi-
tated to exercise this power whenever and wherever the facts and
circumstances warranted. In defeating a chief for cowardice or
other unworthy conduct, and relegating him to the ranks as a
brave or warrior, then nominating and electing his successor
they took special delight. This is what they called ''knocking
the horns from the head of the chief." It matters not how high
the rank, nor how many daring and noble deeds he may have
performed, if in an evil hour he should commit an egregious
blunder, he was doomed, and from that doom he could not well
escape. Theirs was the exclusive prerogative to nominate his
Successor, and rare, indeed, was the occasion when they did not
succeed in obtaining votes sufficient to elect him of their choice
to be the successor. Hence, to him who would be a chief, it
became important to make friends of the w r omen, and, therefore,
gallantry was a virtue much cultivated by the ambitious warrior,
as well as the headmen and chiefs.
The Sauks belonged to that class known as village Indians,
and always lived in or near their villages. The hodenosote, or
long house, is the distinguishing characteristic of their principal
village, and always means settlement or permanence, while the
wigwam, or tepee, is equally characteristic of a hunting or
migratory party, and therefore a mere temporary abode. Their
hodenosotes were built, as a general rule, facing or fronting upon
the public square, or other street, and in straight lines, and at
equidistance from each other. Saukenuk, being in the shape of
a right-angle, had two public squares, or esplanades, running at
right- angles with the intersection at the southeast corner. The
broader, and therefore the Broadway of the city, extended north
and south along the base of the promontory. This was their
principal public square, at the southern end of which stood their
Council Chamber, or Sanedrian, an immense long house without
partitions. This was used by their council of chiefs, for the
secret consideration of matters of state, and by the young people
as their dancing hall, etc. But the public square was the arena
for the assembly of the people on all great events of a public
nature. Here were held their mass meetings and national feasts.
THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 45
Here, too, were their braves and warriors drilled and instructed in
the arts of Indian warfare. Here their younger warriors and
would-be braves tested their skill in the manly arts, and feats of
strength and endurance. Here, too, were held their war-dances,
scalp-dances and more terrible sun-dance, and here were held
their simple religious services, when they offered up to the Great
Spirit their burnt offerings. Here were their war parties organ-
ized for the war-path, and recieved upon their return with shouts
from the people, beating of tom-toms and singing of the wawan-
aissas, or whippoorwills, as their singing women were called.
Here, too, the ambitious youth, eager to select his medicine bag
and adopt his totem, "told o'er his hair-breadth 'scapes" and
deeds of toil and daring, while on the war-path or in the chase,
in the most extravagant language, and if they were deemed
worthy, he was recieved and acknowledged as a brave, with all the
rights, privileges and benefits it conferred, together with the con-
gratulations of his loved ones ; if rejected, he bore the great dis-
appointment with all the stoicism peculiar to the Indian
character, suffering it, like the youthful spartan's stolen fox,
to gnaw away at his very vitals without sign or signal of distress,
and bided his time to try, try again, for the dearly coveted boon.
It was here their old men expatiated in extravagant similes, on
their wisdom and experience, of what they had seen and done in
their youth. Here their prophets declared their visions and
prophecies, and their sooth-sayers, their auguries, and their Big
Medicine proclaimed their triumphs over death, and of snatching
his victims from his very teeth. Here, too, were held their courts
of justice, with their aged Head-man as their Judge, and their
most gifted orators as counsel and advocate, full of prece-
dents and eloquence, some of them gifted with that over-
whelming eloquence that carried everything before them, elo-
quence that partook of the nature and power of absolute
enchantment, now rousing into fury, then softening and soothing
into tears of compassion.
The natural scenery surrounding this ancient city was of such a
wild, weird beauty as to captivate the senses and hold us spell-
bound in admiration. Scenery of that ravishing kind which drives
the poet mad in search of apt terms of description, a second
Eden, prepared by God himself for a special and perpetual
admonition to His children, of the primal eldest curse of Adam
and Eve and the enduring penalty therefor, inflicted upon their
46 THE SADKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
descendents. As the beautiful Bock river approaches the site of
ancient Saukenuk from the east, it divides into three branches,
and forms two small islands. The eastern one is the somewhat
celebrated Vandruff's Island, notorious as being the place where
I Joshua Vandruff located his whiskey shop in 1829, which, as will
appear in a subsequent chapter, led to the so-called Black Hawk
War of 1831, while the middle branch divides Vandruff's from Big
Island. The lower end of Vandruff's Island drops below the upper
end of Saukenuk, while the upper end of Big Island laps on the
lower end of Vandruff's Island. The latter contains an area of
some two hundred acres, the general surface of which is flat as a
pancake, and was originally studded with trees, brush and briars.
Gov. Ford, although one of Gen. Whiteside's Spy Battalion, in
his celebrated charge upon this island, hereafter described, was
clearly mistaken when he says "it rose up abruptly so that Gen.
Games' cannon was ineffective a hundred yards from the shore."
Big Island is larger and more irregular in surface than Vandruff's.
The main branch of Eock river, however, is the more northern
channel, which passes along near the site of this ancient city, and
is about three hundred feet wide at this point, and too deep to
ford at ordinary stages of water. Neither of these islands is sub-
ject to overflows because this river is chiefly fed by springs, and
therefore, seldom overflows." On the south bank of the south
branch of Eock river stands the beautiful village of Milan, late
Camden, nestling beneath the shadows of the grand old bluff of the
Mississippi, for at this point the south bluff of the Mississippi ex-
tends beyond the peninsula and takes Eock river in its folds.
These two islands in Eock river are studded with buildings and
other improvements, and traversed by a railroad and horse-car
track at the present time. Milan is connected with the lovely
city of Eock Island, some four miles north, by a horse-car railway
and the Eock Island and Peoria railroad, the former making
hourly trips. Both of the railroads pass through the site of ancient
Saukenuk, running parallel and only a few rods apart at this
point, each having their respective bridges across the three
branches of the Eock river. At Searsville, a small village located
upon a portion of the site of Saukenuk about a qurter of a mile
north of the north branch of the Eock river, a branch of the horse
railroad, but operated by a small steam engine or dummy, con-
nects with the main track and leads up a ravine in the prom-
ontory, thence to
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 47
BLACK HAWK'S WATCH-TOWER,
which stands immediately onjtbe north bank of Bock river and
about half a mile up that river from the upper end of ancient
Saukenuk, a fine engraving of which is above presented. At the
lower end of the promontory, near the north bank of Eock river
and close to the upper end of Saukenuk, the Chippionnock,
or Silent City of the dead of the Sauks, was located. Unlike the
greater number of Indian nations of their time they buried their
dead in the ground. The spot where these burial-grounds were
located is the lower point of the promontory, and some eighty feet
above the level where Saukenuk stood. Then denuded of timber,
it is now thickly studded with trees, many of whose varieties are
48 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE.
never found elsewhere, except in bottom land. Here upon this
ridge, for such it is, as a deep ravine passes up through the pro-
montory some four hundred yards north and runs parallel with
the river entirely through the promontory, may be seen to-day
honey locust, black walnut, hackberry, black cherry, basswood,
or linden, box alder, elm, sycamore, and other kinds of river bot-
tom timber. Thousands upon thousands of their dead repose
here without stake or stone to mark the spot where their lives
ended and their eternity began.
In this ravine, running through the promontory, two separate
veins of bituminous coal are found, the lower one being about
fifty feet from the upper. Both veins furnish good coal, but the
upper one is too thin to pay for mining, while the lower one is
fully four feet thick and overlaid with a firm rock or slate roof,
which renders its mining both safe and profitable. Here Bailey
Davenport, having run a branch of the Horse Eailroad leading
from the city of Bock Island to the village of Milan up this
ravine to the coal mine, is utilizing this fine deposit to advantage,
shipping coal therefrom to the city of Bock Island.
Below these beds of coal, lead and iron ores have been found,
but not in paying quantities. A singular fact in connection with
this ridge is the great varieties of stone formations found therein,
and in its vicinity. The ridge may be called a hog's back, and
extends up Bock river nearly a mile. At about midway of this
ridge the surface rises up some forty feet for about twenty rods,
and then drops back to its usual elevation of one hundred feet
above the surface Of the river. The body of this elevation is St.
Peter's Sandstone, whose surface is covered with well-sodded rich
loam, and originally was covered with monster old white oak
trees. This elevation or peak stands immediately at the water's
edge, and is known as Black Hawk's Watch- Tower. Extending
east for a distance of some dozen miles, Bock river comes down
in nearly a straight line, but on leaving the promontory on the
west, its course bends northerly, so as to obstruct the veiw in that
direction.
Among the many wonders of this truly wonder land, this grand
old tower is among the most wonderful. With the exception of
this tower, and extending up some four hundred yards above, there
are no sandstone within many miles. Add to this the fact that
it is located on a peninsula, whose soil was largely formed from
the drifting and deposit of vegetable matter of these two rivers,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 49
and the promontory of which the tower is a part, was formed, and
created in the same way, whose soil is rich as rich can be, the
great query is how came these sandstone and mineral deposits
there ? By what freak of mother nature was this hoary old rock
deposited on this peninsula? It is one of nature's secrets to
be guessed at, but never satisfactorily solved, unless we as-
sume that this land, with its rich mineral and rock deposits,
was there before the birth of the mighty Mississippi, whose
waters played antics with its surface, and left it in its present
form and shape. It is at least a subject of wonder and specula-
tion. The apex of this watch-tower is but a higher elevation of
the promontory, and accessible by horse rail road, and embraces
an area of about a quarter of an acre. The fine trees which form-
erly grew here could not withstand the incessant tramping of
the feet of the multitude of visitors hither, and gradually died
and fell into decay, and have finally been removed, leaving not
even a stump or root to show where they stood. Though used by
the Sauks as their signal and lookout station for over a century
prior to their expulsion from Illinois, their soft moccasined feet
did not affect these tress, and when the Indians left, in 1831, this
tower was well studded with the monarchs of the forest, in whose
tops the Indians had constructed platforms for the accomodation
of their sentinels, one or more of whom was ever on duty. These
platforms were constructed of poles laid from one large horizontal
limb to another, closely beside each other, so as to make a sub-
stantial platform. Perched up among the higher branches of
these oak trees, about 200 feet above the river's surface at their
feet, their faithful lynx-eyed sentinel held his station from early
dawn to dewey eve, and from dewey eve to early morn, his eagle
eye ever on the alert to note everything that transpired within the
scope of his vision. To the east he could trace Rock Eiver for
twelve miles, to the south his vision extended over the bluffs away
over the prairies. West of the lookout stood Saukenuk, which
extended north nearly to the Mississippi. Up and down Rock
river, away over the tree tops, hill and bluff, far over the wide-
spread prairies and valley, his vision took in every moving object,
ready to signal the city everything of interest or danger, as well
as the return of their hunting and war parties, and the approach
of friends.
They had a regular system of telegraphy. The watch tower
was their battery and machine, signal lights their electric wires.
4
50 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
This is no fiction, but an absolute fact. By the use of fire and
smoke upon this elevated spot, which could be seen, especially at
night, for a hundred miles on either side, these Indians commu-
nicated news with the rapidity of electricity. Black Hawk's
description of this singular rock and its location is as follows :
"Our village was situated on the north side of Eock river, at the
foot of the rapids, on the point of land between Eock river and
the Mississippi. In front, a prairie extended to the Mississippi,
and in the rear a continued bluff gently ascended from the prairie.
On its highest peak our watch-tower was situated, from which we
had a fine view for many miles up and down Eock river and in
every direction. * * This tower, to which my name had
been applied, was a favorite resort, and was frequently visited by
me, where I could sit and smoke my pipe and look with wonder
and pleasure at the grand scenes that were presented by the sun's
rays, even across the mighty water. On one occasion a French-
man, who had been making his home in our village, brought his
violin with him to the tower to play and dance for the amusement
of a number of our people, who had assembled there, and while
dancing with his back to the cliff, accidentally fell over it and
was killed by the fall. The Indians say that always, at the same
time of the year, soft strains of the violin can be heard near that
spot. On either side of the bluff we had our cornfields, extending
about two miles up, parallel with the larger river, where they
joined those of the Foxes, whose village was on the same stream
opposite the lower end of Eock Island, and three miles distant
from ours. We had eight hundred acres in cultivation, including
what we had on the islands in Eock river. The land around our
village which remained unbroken, was covered with blue-grass,
which furnished excellent pasture for our horses. Several springs
poured out of the bluff near by, from which we were well supplied
with good water. The rapids of Eock river furnished us with an
abundance of excellent fish, and the land being fertile, never
failed to produce good crops of corn, beans, pumpkins and
squashes. We always had plenty. Our children never cried
from hunger, neither were our people in want. Here our village -
had stood more than a hundred years, during all of which time
we were the undisputed possessors of the Mississippi Valley, from
Wisconsin to the Portage des Sioux, near the mouth of the Mis-
souri, being about seven hundred miles in length."
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 51
It will be observed that while Black Hawk says they cultivated
eight hundred acres of land including that on Vandruff 's and Big
Islands, he says their cultivated lands were two miles up parallel
with the Mississippi and three miles long, which make six square
miles. Each square mile containing 640 acres, would make the
aggregate 3,840 acres of tilled lands. But all of the lands em-
braced in the two by three miles described by the old chief were
not suitable for corn lands, and the actual amount cultivated was
but about 3,000 acres. Hon. Bailey Davenport, of the city of
Bock Island, is the owner of the greater portion of the land where-
on Saukenuk stood, including Black Hawk's Watch-Tower, and
has constructed a horse railway leading from the city of Rock
Island to Black Hawk's Watch-Tower, on which he has erected a
neat building on the Swiss cottage plan, with porches on the north
and south sides for the accommodation of visitors to this his-
toric place, where they who would, for a short time withdraw
from the dust, smoke and noise of the crowded, busy streets of
the city to seek rest and repose beneath the green shade of God's
umbrellas the trees can inhale the fresh, pure air of heaven,
ladened with the perfumes of the meadows and glades. He has
named this building "Black Hawk's Watch-Tower Pavillion."
Surrounding it long tables and rustic seats are spread over the
lawn to accommodate picnic and family parties, and on which ice
cream and other refreshments, except ardent spirits, are served,
the latter being strictly prohibited from the tower. The pavil-
ion is well kept. Its rooms are large and nicely furnished, and
it can be made a very agreeable home, and that too at reasonable
prices. It is a quiet retreat, away from the busy haunts, where
you can enjoy the pure air and beautiful scenery to your hearts
content. It is indeed the most lovely summer resort in the State.
Standing upon this tower by the pavillion on a pleasant Sab-
bath in September, 1883, and, for the first time, drinking in and
absorbing the glorious landscape here presented, and at the same
time thinking of the many thousand human beings who had pre-
ceded us hither, of its antiquity as a place of resort, of the
great city which stood near by, but now no more, we were filled
with a sad kind of solemn awe, which seemed to say: "Put off
thy shoes from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou standest
is holy ground." A holy halo surrounded us on all sides, filling
us with admiration and wonder. An undefinable sense that God
Himself was near us, and all around us, showing some of His
52 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
most beautiful works, yet tinged with a melancholly reflection
over the departed greatness of a once highly favored nation, who,
perhaps, had violated His commandments and broken His laws,
and were therefor driven forth from this Eden to seek shelter and
build up a new home in the wilds west of the Mississippi. Like
silver threads, ran ripplingly along at our feet the three branches
of the Eock river, while side by side slumbered the two small
islands. Beyond them, nestled like a bird in her nest, the neat
buildings and lofty church spires of Milan, whose sweet-toned
Sabbath bells called His people to His holy alter, and forcibly
recalled us from our reverie to the solemn fact that that was
God's holy day, while we felt that we were then standing upon
His "holy mountain, where God commanded the blessing even
life everlasting." Away to the east, as far as our vision could
extend, we beheld the beautiful waters and valley of Eock river ;
to the south, and as it were, beneath our feet, large herds of
horses and cattle were lazily grazing the succulent grass upon
Vandruff's Island; beyond we saw growing fields of corn, and farm
residencs, upon Big Island ; beyond that the village of Milan,
flanked by the south bluff of the Mississippi ; away over this bluff r
over the trees upon its brow, we beheld the prairies, dotted
with farms like a checker board the happy homes of Eock
Island's princes the honest and independent tillers of the soil ;
to the west we saw large mills and factories, railroad briiges
and cars, moving like things of life and beauty under the mys-
terious power of steam.
While standing thus we realized the truth of the aphorism,
"Some feelings are to mortals given
With more of earth in them than heaven."
for the irreverent thought kept pressing upon our mind that if this
had been the mount to which the devil led our Savior, and this
the country he offered as the bribe to fall down and worship him
instead of the barren hills and impoverished vales of Palestine,
the Christian world of to-day would have been Jews. Yet, with
all the beauty of this locality, together with its intensely interest-
ing history, its once powerful inhabitants and large city, the occu-
lar evidence of which is still here to be seen, all lying within a few
minutes' travel by rail from the three cities Davenport, Eock
Island and Moline we venture the assertion that not to exceed
five per cent, of the 60,COO or more inhabitants of these cities
have visited the site of ancient Saukenuk, or Black Hawk's
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 53
Watch-Tower, and probably not more than ten per cent, of these
inhabitants have ever heard of their existence, and if they have,
were unaware that they are located so near by and can be
examined and enjoyed for the small sum of twenty cents horse-
car fare there and return. On the north bank of the Eock Eiver,
at a point some four hundred yards east of Black Hawk's Watch-
Tower, was a grotto or cave extending back from the water's edge
into the promontory. This grotto was doubtless cut out by the
current of the river, fretting away the soft sandstone rock. At its
outer edge it was considerably lower than at the rear. From the
brow of this grotto the high promontory ran up to a hundred or
more feet at an angle of about 45 degrees. Through this grotto a
beautiful little streamlet of bright, pure spring water came, per-
colating through the rock, and formed a pretty little pool near
the outer edge. With this grotto were several Indian legends
connected, two of which we deem of sufficient interest to insert.
The first is from the Santeaux when they had possession of this
peninsula, the latfer by the Sauks, which occurred as late as
1827. We give the latter, in the language of Black Hawk, first.
He says : "In 1827 a young Sioux Indian got lost on the prairie in
a snowstorm, and found his way into a camp of the Sauks. Ac-
cording to Indian customs, although he was an enemy, he was
.safe while accepting their hospitality. He remained there for
some time on account of the severity of the storm. Becoming
well acquainted, he fell in love with the daughter of the Sauk at
whose village he had been entertained, and before leaving for his
own country, promised to come back to the Sauk village for her
at a certain time during the approaching summer. In July he
made his way to the Eock river village, secreting himself in the
woods until he met the object of his love, who came out to the
field with her mother to assist her in hoeing corn. Late in the
afternoon her mother left her and went to the village. No sooner
had she got out of hearing than he gave a loud whistle, which
assured the maiden that he had returned. She continued hoeing
leisurely to the end of the row, when her lover came to her, and
she promised to come to him as soon as she could go to the lodge
and get her blanket, and together they would flee to his country.
But, unfortuately for the lovers, the girl's two brothers had seen
the meeting, and after procuring their guns, started in pursuit.
A heavy thunderstorm was coming on at the time. The lovers
hastened to and took shelter under a cliff of rocks at Black
54 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
Hawk's Watch-Tower. Soon after a peal of thunder was heard,
the cliff of rocks was shattered in a thousand pieces, and the lovers
buried beneath, while in full view of her pursuing brothers. Thus
their unexpected tomb still remains undisturbed."
That this statement of Black Hawk may be true, is corrob-
orated and partially established by the unmistakable evidence of
an extensive land-slide still very distinctly marked at this spot,
and when Black Hawk said the thunder peal shattered the cliff
of rocks into a thousand pieces he stated the truth more directly
than would at first thought appear. Though it is the light-
ning which destroys instead of the thunder, yet in this case
it was the concussion or thunder which produced the effect. The
frail rock-shelf, already crumbling under its thousands of ton's
weight of earth and trees, upon the side of the promontory, con-
stantly pressing on it, was ready to break like a pipe-stem at any
moment, and when the thunder peal vibrated against the promon-
tory, causing it to tremble and shake, the shelving rock gave way,
and down came an avalanche of rock, earth and trees, submerg-
ing the grotto and the lovers many fathoms beneath, and left
them there entombed where their mortal remains still slumber.
Thus was the union of the Sauks and the Sioux, who, like the.
Capulets and Montagues, were hereditary enemies, through the
inter-marriage of this Borneo and Juliet defeated by death. The
Santeaux legend, though not of love, is also of death and special
horror. In point of time, it is much older than the Sauk
legend, and is as follows : During the occupancy by their
nation of this peninsula, their young, but brave and popular
war chief, was missing, and no one knew whither he had gone.
Neither his wife or any one else had the slightest knowledge of
his whereabouts, or the cause of his absence. The keenest
anxiety was felt by the entire tribe for his safety. Thus matters
continued for several days without tidings from him, when the
people were assembled on the public square by the village crier
and public announcement made that their beloved chief had been
absent several days, and the gravest fears were entertained for his
safety. No one knew anything as to where he had gone. There-
upon searching parties were despatched in all directions, who
returned at night without tidings. On the morrow the entire
village turned out to renew the search. A small party started up
Bock river in canoes, and as they passed by this grotto one of the
canoes was ran up to the cave to enable its occupants to strike a
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 55
light for their pipes. As the first Indian alighted from the
canoe upon the outer edge of the cave, the sight presented to his
startled view was such as to curdle his blood, and render him
speechless with horror. His trembling limbs refused to bear up his
body and he fell prone upon his face, and as his companions
rushed forward to learn the cause, a chorus of loud wails from
their palid lips called a multitude of horrified Santeaux thither to
gaze upon the horrid sight. There laid the dead body of their
lost chief upon his back, with his glassy eyes staring at the shelv-
ing rock above, his scalp-lock gone, his brains strewn over the
rocks, his heart taken from his body and placed upon his naked
breast. This they believed to have been done by the Manitou in
punishment of some secret, and, to them, unknown crime, hence,
this place, above all others, was from thence forward the home of
the Bad Spirit, and shunned as the most horrid of horrors. The
very bravest of their braves ever afterward passed up the farther
side of the stream, when campelled to ascend or descend Rock
river.
But Dove Eye, the favorite daughter of their Head-man, al-
though, she had often heard the horrid legend of the death of one
of the chiefs of her tribe at this cave of death many years before,
and fully aware of the superstitions of her people with regard to
it, frequently sought this lonely retreat solitary and alone, (for
indeed she could not have induced a living soul to accompany
her thither,) although it was located over three miles from the
lodge of her parents. Here would she spend hours, musing and
communing with her own feelings, dressing her raven locks,
using the placid water of the little basin as her mirror. This
legend was used as the basis for an illustration of a fine album
nearly a half century ago, which contained the engraving of a
beautiful Indian maiden, in the act of dressing her hair by its re-
flection from a rivulet or basin as her mirror. As this en-
graving was upon the first leaf, many efforts at poetry were made
in dedicating these albums. The finest effort was made by the
late George H. Kiersted, for many years a public officer of Grundy
County, Illinois, which, though written by him in the album of
Mrs. Dinwiddie over forty years ago, has never appeared in print.
It is as follows :
Half pleased, half pensive, forrest born;
Why at the cave at early morn,
Ere in the vale the God of day.
With glittering beam has shed his ray,
56 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Com'st thou to look upon the wave,
And in its flood thy form to lave?
Why seek the cave, whose glassy breast,
By winds unruffled ever rest?
And where the startled fawn its bed,
At thy approach hath frightened fled?
And where the moss and waters meet.
Why resteth thou thy buskined feet?
And in its mirrored surface seek,
Reflection of thy olive cheek?
"Why deck thy hair with flowers of morn,
That from the parent stem just torn,
Upon the boquets foilage bright,
Still sleep the dewey tears of night?
Is this thy toilet, Indian maid,
The brook the glass, thy hair to braid,
The cave, which hunters feet ne'r grace
For years long gone, thy dressing place?
'Tis here tradition marks the ground,
A chieftian's mangled form was found,
Each rock and stone was dyed in red
Around the spot whereon he bled;
His scalp-lock from his head was torn,
And o'er the rocks his brains were strewn,
Upon his breast his heart lay bare,
And throbbed not when they found it there.
The legend says 'twas for a crime
And punishment of wrath divine;
No human foot-step since that time
Hath sought that dark retreat save thine.
The pure soul beaming in thy face
Shows crime hath there no resting place.
Then why should'st thou forbear to tread,
The spot thy bravest warriors dread.
But more those thoughtful lines express,
Than will thy modesty confess.
Tney tell thy heart is far away
Where thy young lover's footsteps stray.
Thy spirit hov'ring round his heart,
Will turn the ambushed foeman's dart;
Thy spirit's self the guide shall be
To lead him home to love and thee.
This immediate locality seems to have been the accursed of the
peninsula, for shortly after the land-slide in 1827, it became the
den and winter quarters of numerous and various kinds of snakes,
which are not entirely eradicated to this day, as we can verify
from occular demonstration, but those which still seek their win-
ter quarters there are few and harmless. It is a singular fact,
not generally known, that every variety of serpent of the same
locality consort and den together during the winter. The large
yellow rattler may be found coiled around the harmless garter or
blue racer. Like the promised time when " the lamb and the
lion shall lie down together," they pass away the long tedious
winter months in each others embrace. While inspecting this
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 57
old ruin (in the fall of 1883) we came suddenly upon a couple of
our old acquaintances, streaked fellows, who caused us to step
quick, high and careful. Yet we knew they were harmless ; still
we have no special liking for a snake, even though he be but a
garter.
The story told by Mr. Davenport's quarryman, a few years
since, who, while taking out stone at this place in the fall, being
constitutionally lazy, he concluded, rather than walk back to Bock
Island one pleasant evening, he would lie down and sleep in the
quarry. Scarcely had he reached that blissful period of forget-
fulness in slumber ere he felt something cold and chilly crawling
over him, which brought him from a dead level to a living per-
pendicular in short meter, when, to his horror, he discovered a
regular army of snakes, wriggling their way towards the bed of
rocks from which he had been quarrying stone, seeking their den.
Quickly arming himself with a club "he smote the enemy hip and
thigh." If he told the truth, Sampson with his celebrated jaw-
bone among the Philistines was eclipsed by this quarryman among
the snakes. But since this slaughter took place since the manu-
facture of strychnine whiskey, the quarryman's snakes were prob-
ably located in his boots, the usual result of bad whiskey and
troubled dreams. He claimed to have killed a barrel full of
snakes in one night. In closing this article we suggest the name
"Lover's Tomb" in place of the Cave of Death, to this submerged
grotto.
58 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER IV,
The Origin of the Black Hawk War as given by the Sauks and Confirmed by their
Agent was: A Dance and a Drunk, an Insulted Indian Maiden, followed by a
Knock-down, Drag-out and Murder; and then came the Quashauamme
Treaty of Nov. 3, 1804, by which the Sauks lost about 50,000,000 acres of Land,
including Saukenuk. This Treaty Given and Criticised.
Fiddle a little, dance a little, and drink a little rum; .
Scold a little, fleht a litte, the mischief then is done.
As the skilled and prudent physician when summoned to the
sick bed of his patient, first makes a careful diagnosis of the disease
before ministering to the relief of the sufferer, so should he who
would write the history of any important event, first carefully
study the causes which brought into existence the events he would
describe. Following this principle as our rule of action in writ-
ing up the Black Hawk War, we have given the subject thorough
investigation and patient research, the more so because the pri-
mary or antecedent causes leading to such loss of life and trea-
sure date back over eighty years, and have never been fully written
up in anything like connected form.
Henry the IV. is credited with saying that "wine and women
are the primary causes of every misfortune." While we do not
indorse this statement, and enter a protest against uniting the
demon of intoxicating spirits with the softening and enobling in-
fluence of woman upon human weal and woe, we are compelled
to admit that in this case the two were united in producing the
evil, but whiskey was the primary, woman the secondary cause,
or in other words, the former was the actual, the latter the acci-
dental, cause of the trouble.
Away back in the early spring of 1804, there was located on the
west bank of the Mississippi, near where Louisiana now stands,
at the mouth of the Cuvier or Copper river, a small settlement
of semi-savage white people, known as the " Cuvier Settlement."
Whether any copper ore was found there or not we are unable to
state, but presume there was, from the fact that the small river
which empties into the Mississippi at that point was named
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. . 59
"Cuvier Eiver," that being the French word for copper. In this
settlement women were few. Its inhabitants were chiefly French-
men, who lived by hunting, fishing and farming small patches of
land. Though immured in the frontier upon the extreme border of
civilization at that time, whisky had found its way thither, and
had captured as its patrons and admirers nearly, if not quite, all
of the inhabitants of this little settlement.
It is a singular fact that the devil usually steals a march upon
our Maker in all new settlements. To this general rule Cuvier's
Settlement was no exception, for whisky was there in abundance.
The French are the finest of dancers as a rule, and always ready
to "shake the light fantastic toe," although lady partners were
few of their own color. But, to supply the deficit, they had a
ready remedy. Indian maidens were plenty, and easy and grace-
ful dancers, while the Indian took more solid pleasure in becom-
ing esquaby* This they could generally accomplish in proper
short time. Thus, while the young squaws enjoyed the dance,
poor Lo enjoyed the whisky. These two causes always drew a
fair attendance of dusky maidens and drunken Indians to their
cabin dances, which were many. It was at one of these dances
where the trouble began. A dance took place at the log cabin of
one of the white settlers of this place, at which, among others,
were a relative of Quashquamme,t the then Head-man of the
Sauks, with one of his daughters, a queenly beauty of the forest.
She was a superb dancer and highly accomplished for an Indian
belle, and enjoyed dancing to the sweet music of the violin very
highly. While she was enjoying the dancing, her father paid his
devotion to the whisky-jug, and became decidedly muddled. As
the dance went on and whisky circulated among the crowd, the
male portion of the dancers also became exhillerated, when an
imprudent young white man, while dancing with this Indian belle,
attempted undue familiarities with her, which was resented in-
stantaneously by her leaving the floor. The drunken father
noticed the act and at once staggered up to the offending youth,
and in a threatening way and tone demanded an apology, when
the white man knocked him down with his fist, and seized him
by the scalp-lock, dragged him to the door and thrust him over
its threshhold with a vigorous kick, as he would an offending dog.
This was an insult and wrong never to be atoned except by death.
On gaining his feet the Indian found the door of the cabin closed
*Drunk. tjunping Fish.
60 . THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
against his re-entry. Hence all he could do was to wait and watch
his opportunity. This came in due time. When, as the offending
youth opened the door to step out, the Indian's tomahawk went
crashing through his skull, where he dropped dead at the feet of
his slayer. This done the Indian, with his daughter, entered his
canoe and returned up the Mississippi to their home at Saukenuk.
This transaction occurred while negotiations were pending be-
tween our government and Napolian for the purchase of what was
known as the Louisiana Territory, which was effected April 30.
1804, and Capt. Amos Stoddard was, temporarily, the Governor
of this vast territorial purchase, with headquarters at St. Louis,
Mo. His territory included all the country lying north of Chick-
asaw Bluffs, on the Mississippi, including the territory now within
the jurisdiction of the States of Arkansas, Missouri, Iowa and a
large portion of Minnesota, with all the vast regions of territory
to the West, extending to the Pacific Ocean, south of the 49th
degree of north latitude. Hence, the so-called murder was com-
mitted in the territory of Upper Louisiana, and reported to
Major Stoddard, then in command. He at once sent a de-
tachment of United States troops, with a demand upon the
Head-men and Chiefs of the Sauks, to demand his surrender
to be tried for murder. Upon their arrival at Saukenuk, he was
immediately surrendered up to the military authority by the
Indian Chiefs, and by them 'taken to St. Louis, where he was
turned over to the civil authorities and lodged in jail, to await the
slow processss of the law for killing a brute a deed, the perpe-
tration of which, under the antecedent circumstances, would
entitle the Indian who did it to the approval and commendations
of the people of the present time. But he was an Indian, and
had killed a white man ; therefore, he must suffer the penalties
of the law.
After the departure of the soldiers with their prisoner from
Saukenuk, Black Hawk says : "We held a council at our village
to see what could be done for him, and determined that Quash-
quamme, Pashepaho, Ouchequaha and Huxequaxhiqua should
go down to St. Louis, see our American Father and do all they
could to have our friend released by paying for the person killed,
thus covering the blood and satisfying the relatives of the mur-
dered man, this being the only means with us for saving a person
who had killed another, and we then thought it was the same way
with the whites. The party started, with the good wishes of the
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 61
whole Nation, who had high hopes that the emissaries would
accomplish the object of their mission. The relatives of the pris-
oner blacked their faces and fasted, hoping the Great Spirit
would take pity on them, and return the husband and father to
his sorrowing wife and weeping children."
This delegation reached St. Louis some time in October, 1804,
and were, doubtless, surprised at finding out that the crime of
murder, under the white man's law, could not, as under the
Indian law, be compromised by the payment of a money or prop-
erty consideration. Here they fell in with Pierre Choteau, Sr.,
who, as a member of the American Fur Company, knew the Sauk
Nation well, that they were numerous, intelligent and reliable,
and at once not only supplied the emissaries with food and cloth-
ing, but absolutely pressed his goods upon them until his bill, at
Indian prices, reached the enormous sum (for those times) of
$2,234.50. To secure the payment of this bill, he proposed to
General Harrison, the recently appointed Governor of Upper
Louisiana, embracing the territory of Illinois, the purchase of
the lands of the Sauks and Foxes, which eventuated in the so-
called treaty of November 3, 1804. In effecting this treaty, Cho-
teau had two powerful levers upon Quashquamme and his asso-
ciates, viz : the liberation from prison and saving the life of his
friend and relative, the Sauk murderer, and his indebtedness for
goods, clothes, &c., which he had furnished these emissaries.
When this treaty was concluded, the Indian prisoner was liber-
ated, but shot down like a dog in the street before he had gone
three hundred yards.
Having briefly stated the cause that led to this treaty, which
was the bone of contention, we shall give the views of parties then
living and well qualified to understand both sides of the question.
The whole controversy hinges upon this treaty, and both sides
depend entirely upon it for their justification in all subsequent
matters of dispute and misunderstanding. If that treaty was
valid then was Black Hawk and his band intruders, trespassers
and aggressors ; if on the other hand it was invalid, then was
Black Hawk a patriot and hero, and the action of our government,
both National and State, indefensible and oppressive in the ex-
treme, and an outrage not only upon the leaders, but upon those
who represented them.
Thus far, although half a century has elapsed since the close
of this war, no historian has been found with the moral courage
62 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to give both sides of this question. To do this will be one if not
the chief object of these pages. Truth should never be concealed,
feven though it may wound the sensibilities of the living or cast
|odium upon the dead. Adjutant-General Elliott in his recently
published "Record of the services of Illinois Soldiers in the Black
Hawk war of 1831-2" has done much toward showing up the real
facts connected therewith, but falls far short of giving all the facts.
He, of necessity, gives but a partial sketch on one side that of
the whites. Be ours the task to give, as far as possible, a full,
fair and unbiased history of this war, taken from the histories
already published thereon and the public press of those days, to-
gether with our recollections of the event, for we were in it, and
! although we did no fighting, we stood guard and did some rapid
< running to -escape imaginary danger from the terrible Black
; Hawk.
The late Thomas Forsyth, of St. Louis, Mo., who was Indian
Agent to the Sauks and Foxes from 1804 to 1830, and therefore
knew whereof he spoke, left a manuscript among his papers,
which was written by him in 1832, while Black Hawk was in
prison at Jefferson Barracks (see Appendix to Waubun by the late
Mrs. John H. Kenzie), as follows :
"The United States troops, under command of Maj. Stoddard,
arrived here (St. Louis) and took possession of this country in the
month of February, 1804. In the spring of that year a white
person (a man or boy) was killed in Cuvier Settlement by a Sauk
Indian. Some time in the Summer following a party of United
States soldiers were sent up to the Sauk village, on Eocky river,
and a demand made of the Sauk Chiefs for the murderer. The
Sauk Chiefs did not hesitate a moment, but delivered him up to
the commander, who brought him and delivered him over to the
civil authorities in this place (St. Louis).
"Some time in the ensuing autumn some Sauk and Fox Indians
came to this place and had a conversation with General Harrison
(then Governor of Indian Territory and acting Governor of this
State, then Territory of Louisiana), on the subject of liberating
their relative, then in prison for the above murder. Quash-
quamme, a Sauk chief, who was the Head-man of this party, has
repeatedly said : ' Mr. Choteau, Sr., came several times to my
camp, offering that if I would sell the lands on the east side of
the Mississippi river Governor Harrison would liberate my rela-
tion, (meaning the Sauk Indian then in prison as above related),
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 68
to which I at last agreed, and sold the lands from the mouth of
the Illinois river up the Mississippi river as high as the mouth of
Eocky river, (now Eock river) and east to the ridge that divides
the waters of the Mississippi and Illinois rivers, but I never sold
any more lands.' Quasquamme also said to Governor Edwards,
Governor Clark and Mr. Auguste Choteau, Commissioners
appointed to treat with the Chippewas, Ottowas and Pottawatta-
mies of Illinois, in the summer of 1816, for lands on the west
side of Illinois river. ' You white men may put on paper what
you please, but again I tell you I never sold any lands higher up
the Mississippi than the mouth of Eocky river.'
" In the treaty just mentioned, the line commences opposite to
the mouth of Gasconade river, and running in a direct line to the
head waters of Jefferson* river, thence down that river to the
Mississippi river thence up the Mississippi river to the mouth of
the Wisconsin river thence up that river thirty- six miles
thence in a direct line to a little lake in Fox river of Illinois, down
Fox river to Illinois river to its mouth thence down the Missis-
sippi river to the mouth of the Missouri river thence up that
river to the place of beginning. (See treaty given herein, dated
at St. Louis, Nov. 3, 1804), The Sauk and Fox Nations were
never consulted, nor had any hand in this treaty, nor knew any-
thing about it. It was made and signed by two Sauk Chiefs, one
Fox Chief and one warrior. "When the annuities were delivered
to the Sauk and Fox Nation of Indians, according to the treaty
above referred to, (amounting to $1,000 per annum) the Indians
always thought they were presents, (as the annuity for the past
twenty years was always paid in goods, sent on from Georgetown,
District of Columbia, and poor articles of merchandise they were
very often damaged and not suitable for Indians) until I, as
their agent, convinced them of the contrary in the summer of
1818. When the Indians heard that the goods delivered to them
were annuities for land sold by them to the United States, they
were astonished, and refused to accept the goods, denying that
they ever sold the lands, as stated by me, their agent. The Black
Hawk in particular, who was present at the time, rflade a great
noise about this land, and would never receive any part of the
annuities from that time forward. He always denied the author-
ity of Quashquamme and others to sell any part of these lands, and
There is no such river in this country, therefore this treaty is null and void of
no effect in law or equity. Such was the opinion of the late Gov. Howard.
64 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
told the Indians not to receive any presents or annuities from any
American otherwise their lands would be claimed at some future
day. As the United States do insist and retain the lands accord-
ing to the treaty of Nov. 3, 1804, why do they not fulfill their part
of that treaty as equity demands ? The Sauk and Fox Nations
are allowed, according to this treaty, ' to live and hunt on the
lands ceded, as long as the aforesaid lands belong to the United
States.'
" In the spring of the year 1827, about twelve or fifteen families
of squatters arrived and took possession of the Sauk village, near
the mouth of the Eock river. They immediately commenced de-
stroying the Indian bark boats. Some were burned, others were
torn to pieces ; and when the Indians arrived at the village and
found fault with the destruction of their property, they were
beaten and abused by the squatters. The Indians made complaint
to me as their agent. I wrote to Gen. Clark, (Superintendent of
Indian Affairs at St. Louis,) stating to him from time to time
what happened, and giving a minute detail of every thing that
passed between the whites (squatters) and the Indians.* The
squatters insisted that the Indians should be removed from their
village, saying that as soon as the land was brought into market
they (the squatters) would buy it. It became needless for me to
show them the treaty and the right the Indians had to remain on
these lands. They tried every method to annoy the Indians, by
shooting their dogs, claiming their horses, complaining that the
Indians' horses broke into their cornfields, selling them whiskey
for the most trifling articles, contrary to the wishes and requests
of the chiefs, particularly, the Black Hawk, who both solicited
and threatened them on the subject, but all to no purpose.
" The President directed those lands to be sold at the Land Office
in Springfield, Illinois. Accordingly, when the time came that
they were to be offered for sale (in the autumn of 1829) there were
about twenty families of squatters at and in the vicinity of the old
Sauk village, most of whom attended the sale, and but one of
them could purchase a quarter section, (if we except George
Davenport, 9. trader, who resided on Bocky Island) ; therefore,
all the lands not sold still belonged to the United States, and the
Indians had still a right, by treaty, to hunt and live on those
lands. This right, however, was not allowed them they must
move off.
*See Black Hawk's statement; Chap. V.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 65
" In 1830 the principal chiefs and others of the Sauk and Fox
Indians, who resided at the old village, near Eocky river, ac-
quainted me that they would remove to their village on Ihoway
river. These chiefs advised me to write to Governor Clark, Super-
intendent of Indian Affairs at this place (St. Louis), to send up a
few militia that the Black Hawk and his followers would then
see that everything was in earnest, and they would remove to the
west side of the Mississippi to their own lands. The letter, as
requested by the chiefs, was written and sent by me to Governor
Clark, but he did not think proper to answer it ; therefore, every-
thing remained as formerly, and as a matter of course, Black
Hawk and his party thought the whole matter of removing from
the old village had blown over. In the spring of 1831 the Black
Hawk and his party were augmented by many Indians from Iho-
vway river. The augmentation of forces made the Black Hawk
very proud, and he supposed nothing would be done about re-
moving him and his party. General Gaines visited the Black
Hawk and his party this season with a force of regulars and
militia, and compelled them to remove to the west side of the
Mississippi river on their own lands. When the Black Hawk re-
crossed to the east side of the Mississippi river in 1832, they
numbered three hundred and sixty-eight men. They were ham-
pered with many women and children, and had no intention to
make war. When attacked by General Stillman's detachment,
they defended themselves like men, and I would ask who would
not do so likewise. Thus the war commenced. * * It is very
well known by all who know the Black Hawk, that he has always
been considered a friend to the whites. Often has he taken into
his lodge a wearied white man, given him good food to eat and a
good blanket to sleep on before the fire. Many a good meal has
the Prophet given to people traveling past his village, and very
many stray horses has he recovered from the Indians and restored
to their rightful owners without asking any recompense whatever.
* * " What right have we to tell any people : ' You shall not
cross the Mississippi river on any pretext whatever ? ' When the
Sauk and Fox Indians wish to cross the Mississippi to visit their
relations among the Pottawattamies, of Fox river, Illinois, they
are prevented by us because we have the power."
These are the statements of Mr. Forsythe, a white man, who
speaks of what he knew, and is, therefore, entitled to entire
credit.*
These statements confirm Black Hawk's; Chap, V.
5
66 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
As this treaty of 1804 is the basis and ground- work of the whole
difficulty, it is here given, viz :
"A treaty between the United States of America and the united
tribes of Sac and Fox Indians.
"Articles of treaty made at St. Louis, in the District of Loui-
siana, between William Henry Harrison, Governor of the Indian
Territory, and of the District of Louisiana, superintendent of
Indian affairs for the said Territory and District, and commis-
sioner plenipotentiary of the United States for concluding any
treaty or treaties which may be found necessary with any of the
Northwestern tribes of Indians, of the one part, and the Chiefs
and Head-men of the united Sac and Fox tribes, of the other
part.
"Article 1. The United States receive the united Sac and Fox
tribes into their friendship and protection, and the said tribes
agree to consider themselves under the protection of the United
States and of no other power whatsoever.
"ART. 2. The general boundary line between the lands of the
United States and the said Indian tribes shall be as follows, to-
wit : Beginning at a point on the Missouri river, opposite the
mouth of the Gasconade river ; thence in a direct course so as to
strike the river Jefferson at the distance of thirty miles from its
mouth, and down the said Jefferson to the Mississippi ; thence
up the Mississippi to the mouth of the Ouisconsin river, and np
the same to a point which shall be thirty-six miles in a direct line
from the mouth of the said river ; thence by a direct line to the
point where the Fox river (a branch of the Illinois) leaves the
small lake called Lakegan; thence down the Fox river to the
Illinois river, and down the same to the Mississippi. And the
said tribes, for and in consideration of the friendship and protec-
tion of the United States, which is now extended to them, of the
goods (to the value of two thousand two hundred and thirty-four
dollars and fifty cents), which are now delivered, and of the annu-
ity hereinafter stipulated to be paid, do hereby relinquish forever
to the United States all the lands included within the above de-
scribed boundary.
"Article 3. In consideration of the cession and relinquishment
of land made in the preceding article, the United States will de-
liver to the said tribes at the town of St. Louis, or some other
convenient place on the Mississippi, yearly, and every year, goods
suited to the circumstances of the Indians, of the value of one
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 67
thousand dollars (six hundred of which are intended for the Sacs
and four hundred for the Foxes), reckoning the value, at the
first cost, of the goods in the city or place in the United States
where they shall be procured. And if the said tribes shall here-
after, at an annual delivery of the goods aforesaid, desire that a
part of their annuity should be furnished in domestic animals,
implements of husbandry and other utensils convenient for them,
or in compensation to useful artificers, who may reside with or
near them, and be employed for their benefit, the same shall, at
the subsequent annual delivery, be furnished accordingly.
"Article 4. The United States will never interrupt the said tribes
in the possession of the lands which they rightfully claim, but
will, on the contrary, protect them in the quiet enjoyment of the
same against their own citizens, and against all other white per-
sons who may intrude upon them. And the said tribes do hereby
engage, that they will never sell their lands, or any part thereof
to any sovereign power but the United States, nor to the citizens
or subjects of any other sovereign power, nor the citizens of the
United States.
"Article 5. Lest the friendship which is now established between
the United States and the said Indian tribes should be inter-
rupted by the misconduct of individuals, it is hereby agreed, that
for injuries done by individuals, no private revenge or retaliation
shall take place, but instead' thereof, complaints shall be made
by the party injured to the other by the said tribes, or either of
them, to the Superintendent of Indian Affairs, or one of his depu-
ties, and by the superintendent or other persons appointed by
the President, to the chiefs of the said tribes. And it shall be
the duty of the said chiefs upon complaint being made as afore-
said, to deliver up the person or persons against whom the com-
plaint is made, to the end that he or they may be punished
agreeably to the laws of the State or Territory where the offense
may have been committed ; and in like manner, if any robbery,
violence or murder shall be committed on any Indian or Indians-
belonging to the said tribes or "either of them, the person or per,
sons so offending shall be tried, and if found guilty, punished in
the like manner, as if the injury had been done to a white man.
And it is further agreed, that the chiefs of the said tribes shall, to
to the utmost of their power, exert themselves to recover horses
or other property which may be stolen from any citizen, or citi-
zens of the United States, by any individual or individuals of
68 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
their tribes, and the property so recovered shall, forthwith, be de-
livered to the superintendent or other person authorized to re-
ceive it, that it may be restored to the proper owner ; and in case
where the exertions of the chiefs shall be inefficient in recovering
the property stolen, as aforesaid, if sufficient proof can be ob-
tained that such property was actually stolen by any Indian, or
Indians, belonging to the said tribes, or either of them, the
United States may deduct from the annuity of the said tribes, a
sum equal to the value of the property which has been stolen.
And the United States hereby guarrantee to any Indian, or In-
dians of the said tribes, a full indemnification for any horses or
other property which may be stolen from them by any of their
citizens : Proaided, that the property so stolen cannot be recov-
ered, and that sufficient proof is produced that it was actually
stolen by a citizen of the United States.
"Article 6. If any citizen of the United States or other white
person should form a settlement upon lands which were the prop-
erty of the Sac and Fox tribe, upon complaint being made there-
of to the Superintendent or other person having charge of the
affairs of the Indians, such intruder shall forthwith be removed.
"Article 7. As long as the lands which are now ceded to the
United States remain their property, the Indians belonging to the
said tribe shall enjoy the privilege of living and hunting upon
them.
"Article 8. As the laws of the United States regulating trade
and intercourse with the Indian tribes are already extended to
the country inhabited by the Sauks and Foxes, and as it is pro-
vided by those laws that no person shall reside as a trader in the
Indian country without a license under the hand and seal of the
Superintendent of Indian Affairs or other person appointed for
the purpose by the President, the said tribes do promise and
agree, that they will not suffer any trader to reside amongst them
without such license ; and that they will from time to time give
notice to the Superintendent or the agent for their tribes of all
the traders that may be in the country.
"Article 9. In order to put a stop to the abuses and impositions
which are practiced upon the said tribes by private traders, the
United States will, at a convenient time establish, a trading house
or factory where the individuals of said tribes can be supplied
with goods at a more reasonable rate than they have been accus-
tomed to procure them.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 69
"Article 10. In order to evince the sincerity of their friendship
and affection for the United States, and a respectful deference for
their advice by an act which will not only be acceptable to them,
but to the common Father of all Nations of the earth, the said
tribes do hereby solemnly promise and agree that they will put
an end to the bloody war which has heretofore raged between their
tribes and that of the Great and Little Osages. And for the pur-
pose of burying the tomahawk and renewing the friendly inter-
course between themselves and the Osages, a meeting of their
respective Chiefs shall take place, at which, under the direction
of the above-named commission or the agent of Indian affairs
residing at St. Louis, an adjustment of all their differences shall
be made and peace established upon a firm and lasting basis.
"Article 11. As it is probable that the Government of the United
States will establish a military post at or near the mouth of the
Ouisconsin river, and as the land on the lower side of the river
may not be suitable for that purpose, the said tribes hereby agree
that a fort may be built either on the upper side of the Ouisconsin
-or on the right bank of the Mississippi, as the one or the other
may be found most convenient, and a tract of land not exceeding
two miles square shall be given for that purpose. And the said
tribes do further agree that they will at all times allow traders
and other persons traveling through the country under the
authority of the United States, a free and safe passage for them-
selves and their property of every description. And that for such
passage they shall at no time and on no account whatever be
subject to any toll or exaction.
"In testimony whereof, the said William Henry Harrison and
the Chiefs and Head-men of the Sac and Fox tribes have hereunto
set their hands and affixed their seals. Done at St. Louis, in the
District of Louisiana, on the third day of November, one thousand
eight hundred and four and of the Independence of the United
States the twenty-ninth.
WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON,
QUASHQUAMME Or JUMPING FlSH,
OUTCHEQUAHA Or SUN FlSH,
PASHEPAHO or THE STABBER,
HASHEQUAHEQUA or THE BEAR,
LAYOVOIS or LAYNUWA."
The Indian names are signed with their X.
70 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Upon some matters of fact Mr. Forsythe was in error, notably
so with regard to the quantity of their lands actually sold by our
Government to individuals, which will be found in a subsequent
chapter. But they were surveyed at the special request of Col.
Geo. Davenport, who purchased some three thousand acres, and
nearly all that were sold for the sole purpose of protecting these
Indians, he having purchased all the land upon which Saukenuk
was located. His object in so doing will more fully be explained
hereafter.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 71
CHAPTER Y,
Black Hawk's Statement of the Causes which led to the Execution of the Quash-
quamme Treaty of 1804, and subsequent events up to 1831, collected from his
Autobiography, interpreted by Antoine LeClair, and recently republished by
J. B. Patterson, of Oquawka, Illinois.
A warrior he of skill and tact,
Quick to perceive, and prompt to act;
Brave as a lion in the fight,
Yet courteous as a plumed knight.
Though, as a general rule, the Indian is treacherous and natu-
rally vengeful, he is not untruthful. Cunning and skillful to ob-
tain an advantage over his enemy, he prizes his integrity as dearly
as life. After his return from Washington City, and visiting New
York, Boston and other large cities, Black Hawk, by the aid of
Mr. LeClair, dictated, and Col. J. B. Patterson wrote down and
published in 1833, his autobiography. The original edition being
exhausted and out of print, Mr. Patterson, who still survives,
made a reprint in 1882 of this book, which is a very interesting
one, because it gives the Indian side of the whole matter in dis-
pute. In this chapter we give that portion which precedes his
removal west of the Mississippi, in 1831. His views of this treaty
are as follows : "One of our people killed an American, was taken
prisoner and confined in prison at St. Louis for the offence. We
had a council, etc., (See statement in preceding chapter). Quash-
quamme and party remained a long time absent. They at length
returned and encamped near the village, a short distance below
it, and did not come up that day, nor did any one approach their
camp. They appeared to be dressed in fine coats, and had
medals. From their circumstances, we were in hopes that they
brought good news. Early next morning the Council Lodge was
crowded. Quashquamme and party came up and gave us the fol-
lowing account of their mission : 'On our arrival at St. Louis we
met our American father (Gen. Harrison) and explained to him
our business, urging the release of our friend. The American
chief told us he wanted land. We agreed to give him some on the
72 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
west side of the Mississippi, likewise more on the Illinois side op-
posite Jefferson. When the business was all arranged we expected
to have our friend released to come home with us. About the
time we were ready to start, our brother was let out of prison.
He started and ran a short distance, when he was shot dead.'
This was all they could remember of what had been said and done.
It subsequently appeared that they had been drunk the greater
part of the time while at St. Louis.
"This was all myself and nation knew of the treaty of 1804.
It has since been explained to me. I found by that treaty, that
all of the country east of the Mississippi and south of Jefferson
was ceded to the United States for one thousand dollars a year. I
will leave it to the people of the United States to say whether our
nation was properly represented in this treaty; or whether we
received a fair compensation for the extent of country ceded by
these four individuals. I could say much now respecting this
treaty, but will not at this time. It has been the origin of all our
serious difficulties with the whites." * * * In speaking of the
effort of Tecumseh and his brother, the Shawanee's prophet, to
induce his tribe to join in his proposed great scheme of a confed-
eration of Indians to expel the whites in 1812, he says: "I re-
member well his (the Prophet Ellskwatawa, or a door opened)
saying 'If you do not join your friends on the Wabash, the
Americans will take this very village from you.*" * * *
" Little thought I then that his words would come true, suppos-
ing that he used these arguments merely to encourage us to join
him, which we concluded not to do. * * * Why did the Great
Spirit ever send the whites to this island, to drive us from our
homes and introduce among us poisonous liquors, disease and
death ? They should have remained in the land the Great Spirit
allotted them. * * * Several of our chiefs were called upon
to go to Washington. * * * When they returned they re-
ported what had been said to them. Their Great Father (the
President) told them that in the event of war taking place with
England, not to interfere on either side, but remain neutral. He
did not want our help, but wished us to hunt and supply our fam-
ilies, and remain in peace. He said that British traders would
not be allowed to come on the Mississippi to furnish us goods,
but we would be well supplied by an American trader. Our
chiefs then told him that the British traders always gave us
*How prophetic this proved to be in 1831.
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 73
credit in the Fall for guns, powder and goods to enable us to hunt
and clothe our families. He replied that the trader at Fort Madi-
son would have plenty of goods and would supply us on credit in
the fall."
But it turned out that the trader at Fort Madison refused to
sell them goods and supplies without receiving his pay on the
spot. With this they were sadly dissatisfied, and left the fort in
a bad humor. Indeed, they were in a sad dilemma. Without
amunition and guns they could not hunt, and money or peltries
they did not have and could not get.
At this juncture La Gutrie, a British trader, arrived at Eock
Island with plenty of goods, and treated the Indians to tobacco,
pipes and wampum. This decided Black Hawk to espouse the
British cause in the war of 1812. He says: "Here ended all
hopes of our remaining at peace, having been forced into war by
being deceived. * * * La Gutrie gave us a number of pres-
ents, among which was a large silk flag and a keg of rum. * *
While our people were dividing the goods he took me aside
and informed me that Colonel Dixon was at Green Bay with
twelve boats loaded with goods, guns and ammunition. He wished
me to raise a party immediately and go to him. * * * I commu-
nicated that information to my braves, and a party of two hun-
dred warriors were soon collected and ready to depart. * * *
On our arrival there (Green Bay), we found a large encampment.
We were well received. * * * Colonel Dixon gave us plenty
of provisions, tobacco and pipes. I found in the encampment a
great number of Kickapoos, Ottawas, and Winnebagoes. * * *
They had all received new guns, ammunition and a variety of
clothing. * * * Colonel Dixon said : ' General Black Hawk.
* * * our friend La Gutrie informs us of what has lately
taken place. You will now have to hold us fast by the hand.
Your English Father has found out that the Americans want to
take your country from you, and has sent me and my braves to
drive them back to their own country. He has likewise sent a
large quantity of arms and ammunition, and we want all your
warriors to join us." 1
Is it to be wondered that such blandishments, coupled with
such slights, should make Black Hawk espouse the British cause ?
If, under the circumstances, he had declined, he would truly
have shown that he was above our mortal plane.
74 THE SAUK3 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
But he did not remain long in the British service. He says :
"I was now tired of being with them, our success being had and
having got no plunder. I determined on leaving them and return,
ing to Eock river. * * * That night I took about twenty of
my braves and left the British camp for home. * * * When
near our village on Eock river, I was surprised to find that a
party of Americans had followed us from the British camp*. *
* * On my arrival at the village I was met by the chiefs and
braves and conducted to the lodge, which was prepared for me.
* * * I explained to my people the manner in which the
British and Americans fought. Instead of stealing upon each
other, and taking every advantage to kill the enemy and save
their own people as we do, * * * they march out in open
daylight and fight regardless of the number of warriors they may
lose. * * * They all fought like braves, but would not do to
lead a party with us. Our maxim is ' kill the enemy and save
our own men.' Their chiefs will do to paddle a canoe but not to
steer it. The Americans shot better than the British, but their
soldiers were not so well clothed, nor so well provided for." But
although interesting to trace the causes that induced Black Hawk
to fight with the English in the war of 1812, it is foreign to the
subject under consideration, viz., the Quashquamme treaty of
1804. In the spring of 1815, Black Hawk admits that his band
were requested to meet the Commissioners plenipotentiary of the
United States, Clark, Edwards and Choteau, at Portage De Sioux,
and that he, with the principal chiefs of his tribe, started to
attend, but Nomite, the principal civil chief of the band, sickened
and died soon after they started, and considering this a bad
omen they returned to their homes at Eock Island. * * *
When the Foxes returned they said: "We have smoked the pipe
of peace with our enemies, and expect that the Americans will
send a war party against you if you do not go down. * * *
La Gutrie told us that we must go down and make peace, as this
was the will of our English father. * * * The Great Chief
(Gov. Clark) at St. Louis, having sent word for us to come down
and confirm the treaty, we did not hesitate, but started imme-
diately, that we might smoke the peace pipe with him. On our
arrival we met the Great Chiefs in council. They explained to us
the words of our Great Father at Washington, accusing us of
heinous crimes and many misdemeanors, particularly in not com-
ing down when first invited. We knew very well that our Great
'Elijah Kilbourn and eleven others. (See life of Black Hawk.)
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 75
Father had deceived us, and thereby forced us to join the British,
and could not believe that he had put this speech into the mouths
of those chiefs to deliver to us. I was not a civil chief, and con-
sequently made no reply, but our civil chief told the Commis-
sioners that ' what you say is a lie. Our Great Father sent us
no such speech. He knew that the situation in which we had
been placed was caused by him.' The white chiefs appeared
very angry at this reply, and said : 'We will break off the treaty
and make war against you, as you have grossly insulted us.'
Our chiefs had no intention of insulting them, and told them so,
saying 'we merely wish to explain that you have told us a lie,
without any desire to make you angry, in the same manner that
you whites do when you do.'not believe what is told you.' The
council then proceeded and the pipe of peace was smoked. Here,
for the first time, I touched the goose quill to the treaty, not
knowing, however, that by that act I consented to give away my
village. Had that been explained to me I should have opposed it,
and never would have signed their treaty, as my recent conduct
will clearly prove. What do we know of the manners, the laws
and the customs of the white people? They might buy our
bodies for dissection, and we touch the goose quill to confirm it,
and not know what we are doing. This was the case with me
and my people in touching the goose quill the first time.
"We can only judge of what is right and wrong by our standard
of what is right and wrong, which differs widely from the whites.
If I have been correctly informed, the whites may do wrong all
their lives, and then, if they are sorry for it when about to die,
all is well. But with us it is different we must continue to do
good throughout our lives. If we have corn and meat and know
of a family that have none, we divide with them. If we have
more blankets than we absolutely need, and others have not
enough, we must give to them who are in want. We were treated
friendly by the whites, and started on our return to our village on
Rock river. When we arrived we found troops had come to
build a fort on Eock Island. This, in our opinion, was a contra-
diction to what we had done. "To prepare for war in time of
peace.' We did not object, however, to their building their fort
on the island, but were very sorry, as this was the best one on the
Mississippi, and had long been the resort of our young people
during the summer. It was our garden, like the white people
have near their big villages, which supplied us with strawberries,
76 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
blackberries, gooseberries, plums, apples and nuts of different
kinds. Being situated at the foot of the rapids, its waters sup-
plied us with the finest fish.
"In my early life I spent many happy days on this island. A
good spirit had charge of it, which lived in a cave in the rocks,
immediately tinder the place where the fort now stands.* This
guardian spirit has often been seen by our people. It was white,
with large wings like a swan's, but ten times larger. We were
particular not to make much noise in that part of the island
which it inhabited, for fear of disturbing it. But the noise at the
fort has since driven it away, and no doubt a bad spirit has taken
its place. * * * If a prophet had come to our village in those
days and told us that the things were to take place which have
since come to pass, none of our people would have believed him.
What ! to be driven from our village, and our hunting grounds,
and not even be permitted to visit the graves of our forefathers,
and relations, and our friends. * * * How different is our sit-
uation now. Then we were as happy as the buffalo on the plains,
but now we are as miserable as the hungry wolf on the prairie.
* * * Our people got more liquor from the small traders than
customary. I used all my influence to prevent drunkenness, but
without effect. As the settlements progressed towards us, we be-
came worse off and more unhappy. Many of our people, instead
of going to the old hunting grounds where game was plenty,
would go near the settlements to hunt, and instead of saving
their skins to pay the trader for goods furnished them in the fall,
would sell them to the settler for whiskey, and return in the
spring with their families almost naked, and without the means
of getting anything for them. * * * I was out hunting one
day in a bottom and met three white men. They accused me of
killing their hogs. I denied it, but they would not listen to me.
One of them took my gun out of my hand and fired it off, then
took out the flint, gave it back to me, and commenced beating me
with sticks, ordering me at the same time to be off. I was so
much bruised that I could not sleep for several nights. Some
time after this occurrence one of my camp cut a bee tree and
carried the honey to his lodge. A party of white men soon fol-
lowed him and told him the bee tree was theirs, and he had no
right to cut it. He pointed to the honey and told them to take it.
They were not satisfied with this, but took all the packs of skins
*Old Fort Armstrong, polled down in 1845.
THE SAUK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAS. 77
that he had collected during the winter to pay his trader, and
clothe his family with in the spring, and carried them off. How
could we like a people who treated us so unjustly. * * *
This summer* our agentt came to live at Bock Island, and then
for the first time, I heard talk of our having to leave our village.
"The trader (Col. George Davenport) who spoke our language
explained to me the terms of the treaty that had been made, and
said we would be obliged to leave the Illinois side of the Missis-
sippi, and advised us to select a good place for our village and
remove to it in the spring. He pointed out the difficulties we
would have to encounter if we remained at our village on Rock
river. He had great influence with the principal Fox chief,* the
adopted brother of Keokuk. He persuaded him to leave his
village and go to the west side of the Mississippi and build another,
which he did the spring following. Nothing was talked of but
leaving our village. Keokuk had been persuaded to consent to go,
and was using all his influence, backed by the \\ar chief at Fort
Armstrong, and our agent and trader at Rock Island, to induce
others to go with him. He sent the crier through our village to
inform our people that it was the wish of our Great Father that
we should remove to the west side of the Mississippi, and recom-
mended the Iowa river as a good place for the new village. * * *
He wished his party to make such arrangements before they
started on their winter's hunt as to preclude the necessity of their
returning to the village in the spring. The party opposed to sur-
rendering called on me for my opinion. I gave it freely, and after
questioning Quashquamme about the sale of our lands, he assured
me that he ' never had consented to the sale of our village.' I
now promised this party to be their leader, and raised the stand-
ard of opposition to Keokuk, with a full determination not to leave
our village. I had an interview with Keokuk to see if the diffi-
culty could not be settled with our Great Father, and told him
to propose to give any other land that our Great Father might
choose, even our lead mines, to be peaceably permitted to keep
the small part of land on which our village was situated. I was
of the opinion that the white people had plenty of land, and
would never take our village from us. Keokuk promised to make
an exchange, if possible, and applied to our agent and the Great
Chief,.; at St. Louis, who had charge of all the agents, for per-
mission to go to Washington for that purpose.
*1829. tFelix St. Vrain. :Wapello. Maj or John Bliss. Gov. Clark.
78 THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
This satisfied us for a time. We started to our hunting grounds
with good hopes that something would be done for us. During
the winter, I received information that three families of whites*
had come to our village and destroyed some of our lodges, were
making fences and dividing our cornfields for their own use.
They were quarreling among themselves about their lines of di-
vision. I started for Eock river immediately (a distance of ten
days' travel), and on my arrival I found the report true. I went
to my lodge and saw a family! occupying it. I wished to talk
to them, but they could not understand me. I then went to Rock
Island ; the agent being absent, I told the interpreter! what I
wanted to say to these people, viz : ' Not to settle on our lands,
nor trouble our fences, that there was plenty of land in the coun-
try for them to settle upon, and that they must leave our village,
as we were coming back to it in the spring.' The interpreter
wrote nie a paper ; I went back to the village and showed it to the
intruders, but could not understand their reply. I presumed,
however, that they would remove, as I expected them to. I
returned to Rock Island, passed the night there, and had a long
conversation with the trader. He advised me to give up and
make my village with Keokuk on the Iowa river. I told him that
I would not. The next morning I crossed the Mississippi on very
bad ice, but the Great Spirit made it strong that I might pass
over safe. I traveled three days further to see the Winnebago
sub- agent, and converse with him about our difficulties. He gave
no better news than the trader had done. 1 then started by way
of Rock river to see the Prophet, || believing that he was a man of
great knowledge. When we met, I explained to him everything
as it was. He at once agreed that I was right, and advised me
never to give up our village for the whites to plow up the bones of
our people. He said that if we remained at our village the whites
would not trouble us, and advised me to get Keokuk and the party
that consented to go with him to the Iowa in the spring, to return
and remain at our village. I returned to my hunting ground
after an absence of one moon and related what I had done. In a
short time we came up to our village and found that the whites
had not left it, but that others had come, and that the greater
part of our cornfields had been enclosed. When we landed, the
whites appeared displeased because we had come back. We re-
paired the lodges that had been left standing, and built others.
"Joshua Vandruft't;. Rinnah Wells' and Haekley Sam's.
tVandruffs. JLeClalr. M. Gratiot. UWinueshiek, or White Cloud.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR, 79
"Keokuk came to the village, but his object was to pursuade
others to follow him to the Iowa. He had accomplished nothing
towards making arrangements for us to remain, or to exchange
other lands for our village. There was no more friendship be-
tween us. I looked upon him as a coward and no brave, to aban-
don his village to be occupied by strangers. What right had these
people to our village and our fields, which the Great Spirit had
given us to live upon? My reason teaches me that land cannot
be sold. The Great Spirit gave it to His children to live upon
and cultivate as far as necessary for their subsistence, and so
long as they occupy and cultivate it they have the right to the
soil, but if they voluntarily leave it, then any other people have a
right to settle on it. Nothing can be sold but such things as can
be carried away.
"In consequence of the improvements of the intruders on our
fields, we found considerable difficulty to get ground to plant a
little corn. Some of the whites permitted us to plant small
patches in the fields they had fenced, keeping all the best ground
for themselves. Our women had great difficulty in climbing their
fences, being unaccustomed to the kind, and were ill-treated if
they left a rail down. One of my old friends thought he was safe.
His cornfield was on a small island on the Hock river. He planted
his corn, it came up well, but the white man saw it, he wanted it,
and took his team over, ploughed up the crop and replanted it for
himself. The old man shed tears, ,not for himself, but on account
of the distress his family would be in if they raised no corn. The
white people brought whiskey to our village, made our people
drunk and cheated them out of their horses, guns and traps.
This fraudulent system was carried to such an extent that I ap-
prehended serious difficulties might occur, unless a stop was put
to it. Consequently, I visited all the whites and begged them not
to sell my people whiskey. One of them continued this practice
openly. I took a party of my young men, went to his house, took
out his barrels, broke in the heads and poured out the whiskey. I
did this for fear some of the whites might get killed by my people
when they were drunk.
"Our people were treated very badly by the whites on several
occasions. At one time a white man beat one of our women
cruelly for pulling a few suckers of corn out of his field to suck
when she was hungry. At another time one of our young men
was beaten with clubs by two white men, for opening a fence
80 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
which crossed our road to take his horse through. His shoulder
blade was broken and his body badly bruised, from the effects of
which he soon after died. Bad and cruel as our people were
treated by the whites, not one of them was hurt or molested by
our band. I hope this will prove that we are peaceable people-
having permitted ten men to take possession of our cornfields,
preventing us from planting corn, burning down our lodges, ill-
treating our women and beating to death our men without offer-
ing resistance to their barbarous cruelties. This is a lesson
worthy for the white man to learn to use forbearance when in-
jured. We acquainted our agent daily with our situation, and
through him the Great Chief (Gov. Wm. Clark) at St. Louis, and
hoped that something would be done for us. The whites were com-
plaining at the same time that we were intruding upon their rights.
They made it appear that they were the injured party and we the
intruders. They called loudly to the Great War Chief, in com-
mand of Fort Armstrong,on Kock Island, to protect their
property.
How smooth must be the language of the whites when they can
make right look wrong, and wrong look right. During the sum-
mer Governor Cole and Judge James Hall visited Rock Island,
when Black Hawk laid the grivances of his tribe before them.
He says : "The Great Chief, however, did not seem disposed to
counsel with me. He said he was no longer the chief of Illlinois,
(Ninian Edwards having succeded Gov. Cole in 1826,) that his
children had selected another father in his stead, and that he
now only ranked as they did. I was surprised at this talk, I sa
had always heard that he was a good brave and great chief. But
the white people appear to never be satisfied. When they get a
good father, they hold councils at the suggestion of some bad,
ambitious man who wants the place himself, and conclude
among themselves that this man or some other equally ambitious
one, would make a better father than they have, and nine times out
of ten they don't get as good a one again. I insisted on explaining
to this chief the true situation of my people. They gave their
assent. I arose and made a speech, in which I explained to them
the treaty made by Quashquamme and three of our braves, accord-
ing to the manner the trader (George Davenport) and others
had explained it to me. I then told them that Quashquamme and
his party positively denied having ever sold my village, and that
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 81
as I had never known them to lie I was determined to keep it in
my possession. I told them that the white people had already
entered our village, burned our lodges, destroyed our fences,
plowed up our corn and beaten our people. They had brought
whiskey into our country, made our people drunk and taken from
them their horses, guns and traps, and that I had borne all this
injury without suffering any of my braves to raise a hand against
the whites. My object in holding this council was to get the
opinion of the two chiefs as to the best course for me to pursue.
I had appealed in vain, time and time again, to our agent, who
regularly represented our situation to the Chief (Gov. Clark,
Superintendent of Indian affairs,) at St. Louis, whose duty it was
to call upon the Great Father, (the President of the U. S.) to
have justice done to us,* but instead of this we were told that the
white people wanted our country, and we must leave it for them.
"I did not think it possible that our Great Father (the President)
wished us to leave our village, where we had lived so long,
and where the bones of so many of our people had been laid
away. The Great Chief (Gov. Cole) said that as he no longer had
any authority, he could do nothing for us, and felt sorry that it
was not in his power to aid us ; nor did he know how to advise us.
Neither of them could do anything for us, but both evidently
were very sorry. * * * That fall (1829) I paid a visit to the
agent before we started to our hunting grounds, to hear if he had
any good news for me. He had no news.* He said that the land
on which our village now stood was ordered to be sold to individ-
uals, and that when sold our right to remain by treaty would be
at an end, and that if we returned next spring we would be
forced to remove. We learned during the winter that part of
the land where our village stood had been sold to individuals
and that the trader of Kock Island, Colonel Davenport, had
bought the greater part that had been sold. The reason was now
plain to me why he urged us to remain. His object, we thought,
was to get our lands. We held several councils that winter, to
determine what we should do. We resolved in one of them
to return to onr village as usual, in the spring. We concluded
that if we were removed by force, that the trader, agent and
others must be the cause, and that if they were found guilty of
having driven us from our villages, they must be killed. The
*Mr. Forsyth said Governor Clark did not see fit to even answer his letters.
*In this statement Black Hawk is sustained by Mr, Forsyth.
6
82 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
trader stood foremost on the list. He had purchased the land on
which my lodge stood, and that of our graveyard also. We there-
fore-proposed to kill him and the agent (St. Vrain), the interpreter
(Antoine Le Glair), the Great Chief (Clark) at St. Louis, the War
Chief at Fort Armstrong, Kock Island (Major Bliss) and Keokuk,
these being the principal persons to blame for endeavoring to re-
move us.
Our women received bad accounts from the women who had been
raising corn at the new village, and of the difficulty of breaking
the raw prairie with hoes and the small quantity of corn raised.
I prevailed upon some of Keokuk's band to return tbis
spring (1831) to the Eock river village, but Keokuk himself would
not come. I hoped that he would get permission to go to Wash-
ington to settle our affairs with our Great Father (the President).
I visited the agent at Eock Island. He was displeased because
we had returned to our village, and told me that we must return
to the west of the Mississippi. I told him plainly that we would
not.* 1 visited the interpreter at his home, who advised me
to do as the agent had directed me. I then went to see the
trader (Davenport) and upbraided him for buying our lands. He
said that if he had not purchased them some person else would,
and that if our Great Father would make an exchange with us,
he would willingly give up the land he had purchased to the
Government. This I thought was fair, and began to think that
he had not acted so badly as I had suspected. We again repaired
our lodges and built others, as most of our village had been
burned and destroyed. Our women selected small patches to
plant corn, where the whites had not taken them in their fences,
and worked hard to raise something ior our children to subsist
upon. I was told that according to the treaty, we had no right
to remain on the lands sold, and that the Government would
force us to leave them. There was but a small portion, however,
that had been sold, the balance remaining in the hands of
the Government. We claimed the right, if we had no other, to
live and hunt upon it as long as it remained the property of the
Government, by a stipulation in the treaty that required us
to evacuate it after it had been sold. This was the land we
wished to inhabit and thought we had a right to occupy.
"I heard there was a great chief on the Wabash, and sent a party
to get his advice. They informed him that we had not sold our
The accessions from Keokuk's band, Mr. Forsyth said, made Black Hawk proud.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 83
village. He assured them that if we had not sold the land on
which our village stood, our Great Father would not disturb us.
I started to Maiden to see the chief of my British Father, and
told him my story. He gave me the same reply that the chief on
the Wabash gave, and advised me to apply to our American
Father, who he said would do us justice. I next called on the
great chief at Detroit, and made the same statement to him that
I had to the chief of our British Father. He gave me the same
reply. He said that if we had not sold our lands, and would re-
main peaceably on them, that we would not be disturbed. This
assured me that I was right, and determined me to hold out as I
had promised my people. I returned from Maiden late .in the
fall. My people were gone to their hunting ground whither 1
followed. Here I learned that they had been badly treated all
summer by the whites, and a treaty had been held at Prairie Du
<3hien. Keokuk and some of our people had attended it and found
that our Great Father had exchanged a small strip of the land
that had been ceded by Quashquamme and his party, with the
Pottawattamies for a portion of their laud near Chicago. That
the object of this treaty was to get it back again, and that the
United States had agreed to give them sixteen thousand dollars a
year forever, for this small strip of land, it being less than a
twentieth part of that taken from our nation for one thousand
dollars a year bears evidence* of something I cannot ex-
plain. This land, they say, belonged to the United States.
What reason then could have induced them to exchange it with
the Pottawattamies, if it was so valuable. Why not keep it? Or
if they found they had made a bad bargain with the Pottawatta-
mies, why not take back their land at a fair proportion of what
they gave our nation for it. If this small portion of the land they
took from us for one thousand dollars a year, be worth sixteen
thousand dollars a year to the Pottawattamies, the whole tract of
country taken from us ought to be worth to our nation, twenty
times as much as this small fraction.
"Here I was puzzled to find out how the white people reasoned,
and began to doubt whether they had any standard of right and
wrong. * * * We were a divided people, forming two parties.
Keokuk being at the head of one, willing to barter our rights
merely for the good opinion of the whites, and cowardly enough
to desert our village to them. I was at the head of the other
*Barefaced swindling was perhaps what lie would have called it, had he been
familiar with our language.
84 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
division, and was determined to hold on to my village, although I
had been ordered to leave it. But I considered, as myself and
band had no agency in selling our country, and that, as provision
had been made in the treaty for us all to remain on it as long as
it remained the property of the United States, that we could not
be foreed away. I refused, therefore, to quit my village. It was
here that I was born, and here lie the bones of many friends and
relations. For this spot I felt a sacred reverence, and never
could consent to leave it without being forced therefrom. * *
The winter (1830-1) passed off in gloom. We made a bad
hunt, for want of guns, traps and other necessaries, which the
whites had taken from our people for whiskey. I fasted and
called upon the Great Spirit to direct my steps to the right path.
I was in great sorrow, because all the whites with whom I was
acquainted, and had been on terms of intimacy, advised me con-
trary to my wishes, that I began to doubt whether I had a friend
among them. Keokuk, who has a smooth tongue, and is a great
speaker, was busy in pursuading my band that I was wrong, and
thereby making many of them dissatisfied with me. I had one
consolation, for all the women were on my side on account of
their cornfields. * * *
"I visited Kock Island, and the agent again ordered me to quit
my village. He said that if we did not, troops would be sent to
drive us off. He reasoned with me, and told me it would be bet-
ter for us to be with the rest of our people, so we might avoid
difficulty, and live in peace. The interpreter joined with him,
and gave me so many good reasons, that I almost wished I had
not undertaken the difficult task I had pledged myself to my brave
band to perform. In this mood, I called upon the trader, who is
fond of talking, and had long been my friend, but now amongst
those who advised me to give up my village. He received me
very friendly, and went on to defend Keokuk in what he had done,
endeavoring to show me that I was bringing distress on our
women and children. He inquired if some terms could not be
made that would be honorable to me, and satisfactory to my
braves, for us to remove to the west side of the Mississippi. I
replied, that if our Great Father would do us justice, and make
the propositons, I could then give up honorably. He asked me if
the Great Chief at St. Louis would give us six thousand dollars to
purchase provisions and other articles, I would give up peace-
ably, and remove to the west side of the Mississippi. After
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 85
thinking some time, I agreed that I could peaceably give up,
being paid for it, according to our custom, but told him that I
could not make the proposal myself, even if I wished, because it
would be dishorable in me to do so. He said he would do it by
sending word to the Great Chief at St. Louis ; that he could
remove us peaceably for the amount stated, to the west side of
the Mississippi. * * * I did not let my people know what
had taken place, for fear they would be displeased. We now
{1831) resumed our games and pastimes, having been assured
by the Prophet* that we would not be removed. But in a little
while it was ascertained that a Great War Chief (Gen. Gaines)
was on his way to Eock Island with a great nuirber of soldiers.
I again called upon the Prophet, who requested a little time to see
into the matter. Early next morning he came to me and said he
had been dreaming ; that he saw nothing bad in the coming of
the Great War Chief who was now near Rock river; that his object
was merely to frighten us from our village, that the white people
might get our land for nothing. He assured us that this Great
War Chief dare not, and would not hurt any of us ; that the
Americans were at peace with the British, and when they made
peace the British required, and the Americans agreed to it, that
they should never interrupt any nation of Indians that was at
peace, and all that we had to do to retain our village, was to
refuse any and every effort that might be made by this War Chief.
The War Chief arrived and convened a council at the agency.
Keokuk and Wapello were sent for, and, with a number of their
band were present. The Council house was opened and all were
admitted, and I did not much like what had been done myself
and tried to banish it from my mind. * * The answer
returned from ' the Great Chief at St. Louis would give us
nothing, and that if we did not remove immediately we would be
driven off.' * * * I now resolved to remain in my village
and make no resistance if the military came, but submit to my
fate. I impressed the importance of this course on all my band,
and directed them, in case the military came, not to raise an arm
against them.
"About this time our agent was put out of office for what
reason I could never ascertain. I then thought it was for want-
ing to make us leave our village, and if so, it was right, because
I was tired of hearing him talk about it. * * * The young
*Winnesheik, or White Cloud, of Prophetstown Sank Prophet,
86 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
man who took the place of our agent told the same story over
about removing us. * * * Our women had planted a few
patches of corn, which were growing finely and promised a sub-
sistence for our children, but the white people again commenced
ploughing it up. I now determined to put a stop to it by clear-
ing our country of the intruders. I went to their principal men
and told them that they should and must leave our country,
giving them until the middle of the next day to remove. The
worst of them left within the time appointed, but one who re-
mained, represented that his family, which was large, would be
in a starving condition if he went and left his crop. Myself and
band were sent for to attend the council. When we arrived at
the door, singing a war song, and armed with lances, spears, war-
clubs, bows and arrows, as if going to battle, I halted and refused
to enter, as I could see no necessity or propriety in having the
room crowded with those who were already there. If the council
was convened for us, why then have others in our room ? The War
Chief having sent all out except Keokuk, Wapello, and a few of
their chiefs and braves, we entered the council in this war-like ap-
pearance, being desirous of showing the War Chief that we were
not afraid. He then rose and made a speech. He said : ' The
President is very sorry to be put to the trouble and expense of
sending so large a body of soldiers here to remove you from the
lands you have long since ceded to the United States. Your
Great Father has already warned you repeatedly, through your
agent, to leave the country, and he is very sorry to find that you
have disobeyed his orders. Your Great Father wishes you well
and asks nothing from you but what is reasonable and right. I
hope you will consult your own interests, and leave the country
you are occupying and go to the other side of the Mississippi.' I
replied : ' We have never sold our country ; we never received
any annuities from our American father, and we are determined
to hold on to our village.'
"The War Chief, apparently angry, rose and said : ' Whq is
Black Hawk ? Who is Black Hawk ? ' I replied : 'I am a Sac ;
my forefather was a Sac, and all nations call me Sac." The
War Chief said : ' I came not here neither to beg nor hire you
to leave your village. My business is to remove you, peaceably,
if I can ; forcibly, if I must. I will now give you two days in
which to remove, and if you do not cross the Mississippi by that
time, I will adopt measures to force you away.' I told him I
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 87
never would consent to leave my village, and was determined not
to leave it. The council broke up and the War Chief retired to
his post. I consulted the Prophet again. He said he had been
dreaming, and that the Great Spirit had directed that a woman,
the daughter of Mattatas, the old chief of the village, should take
a stick in her hand and go before the War Chief and tell him that
she is the daughter of Mattatas, and that he had always been
the white man's friend ; that he had fought their battles, been
wounded in iheir service, and had always spoken well of them,
and she had never heard him say that he had sold their village.
The whites are numerous and can take it from us if they choose,
but she hoped they would not be so unfriendly. If they were,
she had one favor to ask. She wished her people to be allowed
to remain long enough to gather their provisions now growing in
their fields ; that she was a woman and had worked hard to raise
something to support her children. And now, if we are driven
from our village without being allowed to save our corn, many of
our little children must perish with hunger. Accordingly, Mat-
tatas' daughter was sent to the fort, accompanied by several
young men, and was admitted. She went before the War Chief
and told the story of the Prophet. The War Chief said that the
President did not send him here to make treaties with the women,
nor to hold council with them ; that our young men must leave
the fort, but she might remain if she wished.
"^11 our plans were defeated. We must cross the river or
return to the village and await the coming of the War Chief with
his soldiers. We determined on the latter ; but finding that our
agent, interpreter, trader, and Keokuk, were determined on
breaking my ranks, and had induced several of my warriors to
cross the Mississippi, I sent a deputation to the agent, at the
request of my band, pledging myself to leave the country in the
fall, provided permission was given us to remain and secure our
crop of corn, then growing, as we would be in a starving situation
if we were driven off without the means of subsistence. The dep-
utation returned with an answer from the War Chief : ' That no
further time would be given than that specified, and if we were
not then gone, he would remove us.
I directed my village crier to proclaim that my orders were, in
the event of the War Chief coming to our village to remove us >
that not a gun should be fired, or any resistance offered ; that if
he determined to fight, for them to remain quietly in their lodges,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and let him kill them if he chose. I felt conscious that this
great War Chief would not hurt our people and my object was
not war ; had it been, we would have attacked and killed the War
Chief and his braves when in council with us, as they were com-
pletely in our power. But his manly conduct and soldierly
deportment, his mild, yet energetic manner, which proved his
bravery, forbade it.
Some of our young men, who had been out as spies, came in and
reported that they had discovered a large body of mounted men
coming toward our village, who looked like a war party. They ar-
rived and took a position below Kock river for their encampment.
* * * The great war chief, General Gaines, entered Rock
river in a steamboat, with his soldiers and one big gun. They
passed and returned close to our village, but excited no alarm
among my braves. No attention was paid to the boat ; even our
little children, who were playing on the bank of the river as
usual, continued their amusements. The water being shallow,
the boat got aground, which gave the whites some trouble. If
they had asked for assistance, there was not a brave in my band
who would not willingly have aided them. Their people were
permitted to pass and repass through our village and were treated
with friendship by our people. The war chief appointed the
next day to remove us. I would have remained and been taken
prisoner by the regulars, but was afraid of the multitude of pale
faced militia, who were on horseback, as they were under no re-
straint of their chiefs. We crossed the river during the night*
and encamped some distance below Rock Island. The great war
chief convened another council for the purpose of making a
treaty with us. In this treaty he agreed to give us corn in place
of that we had left growing in our fields. I touched the goose
quill to this treaty and was determined to live in peace.
The corn that had been given us was soon found to be inade-
quate to our wants, when loud lamentations were heard in the
camp by the women and children for their roasting ears, beans
and squashes. To satisfy them a small party of braves went
over in the night to take corn from their own fields. They were
discovered by the whites and fired upon. Complaints were again
made of the depredations committed by some of my people on
their own cornfields."
Such is the statement of Black Hawk, who gives, in his own
somewhat rambling but really forcible manner, his side of the
difficulties leading to the so-called treaty of June 30, 1831.
*Early in the morning of June 26, 1831. .
THE SAUK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 89
CHAPTER YI.
The Treaty of 1801 Construed by our three earliest Historians, Governors Edwards,
Reynolds and Ford, together with the other treaties referred to by them.
These three ex-Gov'uors all have said
Without a reason why,
That Black Hawk every year was paid
By England as her spy.
In Chapter IV will be found the so-called Treaty of St. Louis,
better known by the name of the Quashquamme Treaty, of Nov.
3, 1804, which is the foundation of every claim the United States
ever had to the lands of the Sauks in Illinois, since, as will be
seen upon examination of all the subsequent treaties, they
are merely re-affirmative of that of 1804. If our facts be true, and
of that there can be no ground of doubt, then our Government
never obtained any legal or equitable title to these fifty million
acres of God's heritage.
Our only right being that of might, which is a forcible one, even
though justice, equity, and fair-dealing are outraged thereby.
When carefully considered in the full light of the law and the
facts, we feel assured that every fair-minded and honest-hearted
reader must arrive at the definite conclusion, as we have, that our
possession of these lands is a clear case of bare-faced and unmit-
igated robbery upon the most enlightened, intelligent and noble-
hearted Indian Nation of North America, that, too, without an
excuse or a single palliating circumstance. For at the time of this
so-called treaty and purchase, our Government had no need of more
lands, and had no thought of making it, and neither the President
nor any member of his Cabinet knew aught about it until after
its consummation. The whole transaction was probably engi-
neered and effected by that cunning Frenchman, Pierre Choteau,
of St. Louis, Mo., and bad not even the merit of the Mormon
mode of acquiring additional territory, which embraces two ele-
ments, viz: Necessity, and Divine command through a vision.
In our case neither of them existed. When Joseph Smith, the
great apostle and founder of the latter-day Saints, needed more
90 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
lands for cultivation he obtained them in very short order by a
raid upon the possessions of his Gentile neighbors ; not by means
of purchase or war, he simply took them without as much as
saying, "by your leave, sir," and when his right to do so was
questioned, his answer was, "I needed this land, and the Lord
appeared to me in a vision and ordered me to take them."
The following actual facts, as related by Hon. Bailey Daven-
port, will more clearly illustrate the Mormon method of obtaining
land from the Gentiles. In 1843, his father, the late Col. George
Davenport, being the owner in fee by Government patent of a
certain tract of fine prairie land lying in the neighborhood of the
"Holy City of Nauvoo," which was and had been for several years
prior, vacant, or unoccupied, sent Bailey to Carthage, the County
Seat of Hancock County, 111., to pay the taxes, with directions, to
go on to the land and examine it. On reaching Carthage, Bailey
found the taxes of 1842, then due, had been paid by the Prophet,
and on reaching the land he found it enclosed and in crop. He,
thereupon, proceeded to Nauvoo to ascertain the meaning of all
this from the lips of the Apostle. On reaching Nauvoo and en-
quiring for the residence, or office, of the Prophet, he was directed
to the "Mansion House," located on the bank of the Mississippi,
then kept by him. He found this hotel well filled with guests,
and had some difficulty in obtaining a room, but finally succeeded.
This being in the fall, and the weather cold, he asked for a fire in
his room, which was soon built by a very aged lady, whom he
ascertained to be the mother of the Prophet, who, though bowed
by the weight of some four score years, still adhered to the belief
of her early days, that "an idler is a cumberer of the earth," and
made herself generally useful. The Apostle was very busy,
so young Davenport was compelled to bide his time for a
private interview with him. When supper was announced the
Prophet took his seat at the head of a long table, and invoked a
blessing upon his guests and the food, and then, in a reverential
tone of voice, added, "We will now be waited upon by angels,"
when a side door swung open and some two dozen bright and
pretty little misses, dressed in white, entered the dining-room
and waited upon the table. After supper he succeeded in meet-
ing the Prophet face to face in the hall, and commenced to ex-
plain to him the object of his visit, but was cut short by the
Prophet, who said, "I know your business. You were sent here
by your father to pay the taxes on the quarter section of land I
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 91
have lately fenced and planted, and on finding the taxes paid
and the land improved you desire to know by what authority I
have done so. I will tell you. I know your father has a patent
to this land from the President, but I have a much higher aud
better title than his, 1 derive title to this land direct from the
Almighty. I needed more land and appealed to the Throne of
Grace for directions how and where I should obtain it, and He
appeared to me in a vision saying, 'Behold, thy people need
more land whereon to grow their crops for food. Before thee lies
the inheritance of the Gentile, who need it not ; arise and go thou,
Joseph, my servant, and possess thyself thereof, use and enjoy
it.' Thus you see, my young friend, my title is much stronger
than yours."
This Mormon mode of obtaining land has this merit, besides
being impudent and cheeky, a humbug can be endured better
than a robbery, though the result be the same. The former
leaves us in doubt as to a criminal intent, while the latter
strongly suggests the total depravity of human nature.
Starting out with Governor Edwards, who wrote the first history
of Illinois, followed by Governors Eeynolds and Ford, and every
other writer upon the history of Illinois who has alluded to the
treaty of November 3, 1804, all have treated it as being a valid
and binding contract, not only upon the parties who executed
it, but those whose rights and interests might be affected thereby.
This treaty was confirmed by the President and the United States
Senate and proclamation thereof made January 5, 1805, which
act rendered it valid as to the United States. But Quashquamme
and his four associates, having no power or authority delegated
them by either the Sauk or Fox Nation, to make a cession of
the lands of these nations or any part or portion thereof, the
treaty or cession was void abinitio as to these nations, unless the
act was confirmed and ratified by them, which they nor either of
them ever did. Nor has any writer upon this question so
claimed, so far as we have been able to find, unless by implica-
tion in receiving the annuity of one thousand dollars per year in
goods at St. Louis by them was a ratification. But, as stated by
Black Hawk and Governor Edwards, he refused to accept any
part of these annuity goods. Nor is it charged, much less
proven, that any part or portion of his band ever received a dol-
lar's worth of annuities under said treaty.
Quashquamme and his associates received the advance pay-
ment of the two thousand two hundred and thirty-four dollars
92 THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and fifty cents in "wet groceries and gewgaws" from Mr.
Choteau, and had a big drunk, which proved to these poor
descendents of Shem as costly as that to Ham, when Noah pro-
nounced the anathema, "Cursed be Canaan: a servant of serv-
ants shall he be unto his brethren. * * * God shall enlarge
Japheth and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem, and Canaan
shall be his servant." Governor Ford says, p. 108 et seq.,
of his history of Illinois: "It appears that a treaty had been
made by General Harrison, at St. Louis, in November, 1804,
with the chiefs of the Sac and Fox nations of Indians, by which
those Indians had ceded to the United States all their land on
Eock river and much more elsewhere. This treaty was con-
firmed by a part of the tribe in a treaty with Governor Edwards
and Auguste Choteau, in September, 1815, and by another part
in a treaty with the same commissioners, in May, 1816. The
United States had caused some of these lands, situated at the
mouth of Kock river, to be surveyed and sold. These lands
included the great town of the Nation, near the mouth of the
river. The purchasers from the Government moved onto their
lands, built houses, made fences and fields, and thus took
possession of the ancient metropolis of the Indian Nation. This
metropolis consisted of about two or three hundred lodges, made
of small poles set upright in the ground, upon which other poles
were tied transversely with bark at the top, so as to hold a cover-
ing of bark peeled from the neighboring trees, and secured with
other strips of bark with which they were sewed to the transverse
poles. The sides of the lodges were secured in the same manner.
The principal part of these Indians had long since moved from
their town to the west of the Mississippi.
But there was an old Chief of the Sacs called Mucata-
Muhicatah, or Black Hawk, who always denied the validity of
these treaties. Black Hawk was an old man. He had been a
warrior from his youth. He had led many a war party on the
trail of an enemy, and had never been defeated. He had been in
the service of England in the war of 1812, and had been aid-de-
camp to the great Tecumseh .* He was distinguished for courage
and for clemency to the vanquished. He was an Indian patriot,
a kind husband and father, and was noted for his integrity in all
his dealings with his tribe and with the Indian traders. He was
firmly attached to the British and cordially hated the Americans. +
*This is erroneous Black Hawk was never with Tecuraseh.
tThis is not warranted in fact
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 93
At the close of the war of 1812 he had never joined in making
peace with the United States, but he and his band still kept up
their connection with Canada, and we're ready for war with our
people. He was, in his personal deportment, grave and melan-
cholly, with a disposition to cherish and brood over the wrongs
he supposed he had received from the Americans. He was thirst-
ing for revenge upon his enemies, and at the same time his piety
constrained him to devote a day in the year to visit the grave of
a favorite daughter buried on the Mississippi river, not far from
Oquawka. Here he came on his yearly visits and spent a day by
the grave lamenting and bewailing the death of one who had been
the pride of his family and of his Indian home. With these feel-
ings was mingled the certain and melancholy prospect of the
extinction of his tribe and the transfer of his country with its
many silvery rivers, rolling and green prairies and dark forests,
the haunts of his youth, to the possession of a hated enemy,
whilst he and his people were to be driven, as he supposed, into
a strange country, far from the graves of his fathers and his
children."
He then hastily gives Black Hawk's construction of the treaty
of 1804, adding: "It maybe well here to mention that some
historians of the Black Hawk war have taken much of the matter
of their histories from a life of Black Hawk written at Rock
Island in 1833 or 1834, purporting to have been his own state-
ments written down on the spot. This work has misled many.
Black Hawk knew but little, if anything, about it. In point of fact,
it was gotten up from the statements of Mr. Antoine Le Clare
and Colonel Davenport, and was written by a printer,* and was
never intended for anything but a catch-penny publication. Mr.
Le Clare was a half-breed Indian interpreter, and Colonel Daven-
port, an old Indian trader, whose sympathies were strongly
enlisted in favor of the Indians, and whose interest it was to
retain the Indians in the country for the purposes of trade ; hence
the gross perversion of facts in that book attributing this war to
the border white people, when in point of fact these border white
people had bought and paid for the land on which they lived,
from the government, which had a title to it, by these different
*Governor Ford was led into an error. That printer is the venerable editor of
the Oquawka Spectator, Colonel John B.Patterson, who still survives, and is a man
of marked ability and unquestioned integrity. Though an octogenarian his mind
and pen are yet vigorous. He is the oldest living editor in Illinois, and was a
candidate for Public Printer under Jackson's administration,
94 THE SA.UK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
treaties. They were quietly and peaceably living upon their lands
when the Indians, under Black Hawk, attempted to dispossess.
them.
"As yet I have seen no excuse for Black Hawk's second invasion
of the State in breach of his own treaty with General Gaines in
1831 ; but the sympathisers with the Indians skip over and take
no notice of that treaty, so determined have they been to please
their own countrymen at all hazards. * * * Under the pre-
tense that this treaty was void he resisted th .: orders of the gov-
ernment for the removal of his tribe west of the Mississippi. In
the spring of 1831 he recrossed the river with his women and
children and three hundred warriors of the British band, together
with some allies from the Pottawattainie andKickapoo Nations, to
establish himself upon his ancient hunting-grounds and in the
village of his nation. He ordered the white settlers away, threw
down their fences, unroofed their houses, cut up their grain, drove
off and killed their cattle, and threatened the people with death
if they remained. The settlers made their complaints to Governor
Reynolds. These acts of the Indians were considered by the
Governor to be an invasion of the State. He immediately
addressed letters to General Games of the United States army,
and to Governor Clark, the Superintendent of Indian affairs, call-
ing upon them to use the influence of the government to procure
the peaceful removal of the Indians, if possible ; at all events to
del end and protect the American citizens who had purchased
those lands from the United States, and were now about to be
ejected by the Indians.
."General Gaines repaired to Rock Island with a few companies
of regular soldiers and soon ascertained that the Indians were
bent on war. He immediately called upon Governor Reynolds
for seven hundred mounted volunteers. The Governor obeyed
the requisition. A call was made upon some of the northern and
central counties, in obedience to which fifteen hundred volunteers
rushed to his standard at Beardstown, and about the 10th of
June were organized and ready to march to the seat of war."*
In August, 1826, Ninian Edwards was elected Governor of
Illinois. Born m the " dark and bloody ground" Kentucky
*Governor Ford's charges that Black H.iwk's autobiography was a mere catch-
penny, and that Cjlouel D.ivenpori's sympathies warped his judgment, to the
Indian side, are untrue and ill-advised. Colonel Davenport was the soul of honor
and a gallant soldier, while Colonel Patterson, the publishe'r, still lives, and is an
honorable and thoroughly reliable citizen.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 95
where Daniel Boone and his compatriots had so long and so des-
perately contended with the Indians, he imbibed from his ififancy
a strong prejudice against the red man. Immediately after his
inauguration he directed his powerful intellect and influence, as
a citizen, as well as Governor of the State, towards driving every
Indian across the Mississippi and out of the State. He first
wrote a letter to the Secretary of War strongly urging their
removal as a necessity to the peace and welfare of the white
people of the State, and that their presence in the State was a
constant menace to the peace and safety of the citizens of Illinois,
urging in the strongest language that they had no sort of right
to remain upon the lands they had ceded to the United States ;
that they were committing depredations upon the white settlers
by stealing their horses, killing their cattle and other outrageous
conduct, and demanded that the war department take immediate
steps for their forcible removal. In response to these pressing
appeals the Secretary of War instructed General Cass, in 1827, to
take measures with a view to their immediate removal to the west
side of the Mississippi. But farther than a little inquiry no
action was taken in the matter by General Cass. In May, 1828,
Governor Edwards wrote Governor William Clark, then Superin-
tendent of Indian affairs, with headquarters at St. Louis, urging
and demanding immediate action on the part of the government
of the United States in the matter of the removal of all the
Indian tribes within the State of Illinois. Following up this
matter, he again wrote to the Secretary of War in June, 1828, in
which, among other caustic words, were the following: "The
grievance still continuing, and aggravated as it is by recent occur-
rences, of which I am bound to presume you are informed, I feel
it my duty to ask you what farther in regard to this matter may
be expected from the general government?" In response to this
last appeal an order was issued by the war department for the
removal of the Indians to the west side of the Mississippi. On
the receipt of this order the Indians begged and plead for time to
mature and gather their crops and prepare for their departure,
and another year was given them for that purpose. With this
action of the government of the United States in granting a
year's extension of time for their removal from the State, Governor
Edwards was very indignant, and wrote Governor Clark, a
strongly- worded letter, closing with : "If any act of hostility
shall be committed on the frontiers, I will not hesitate to
96 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
remove them on my own responsibility as Governor of the
State." Governor Edwards eays : "In 1829 was the land
sale, and on July 15, 1830, another treaty was made with the
Sacs and Foxes by the provisions of which they were to re-
move peaceably from the Illinois country. A portion of the
Sacs, with their principal Chief, Keokuk, at their head, quietly
returned across the Mississippi. With those who remained in
the village at the mouth of Kock river, an arrangement was made
by the Americans, who had purchased the land, by which they
were to live together as neighbors, the Indians still cultivating
their old fields as formerly.
"Black Hawk, however, a restless and uneasy spirit, who had
ceased to recognize Keokuk as chief, and who was known to be
still under the pay of the British, emphatically refused either to
remove from the lands or respect the rights of the Americans to
them. He insisted that Keokuk had no authority for making
such a treaty, and he proceeded to gather around him a large
number of his warriors and young men of the tribe who were
anxious to distinguish themselves as braves, and, placing himself
at their head, he determined to dispute with the whites the pos-
session of the ancient seat of his nation. He had conceived the
gigantic scheme, as appears by his own admission, of uniting all
the Indians from Rock river to the Gulf of Mexico in a war
against the United States, and he made use of every pretext for
gaining accessions to his party."
Governor John Reynolds succeeded Governor Edwards in 1830,
beating Lieutenant-Governor William Kinney by a large major-
ity. A native of Pennsylvania, but raised in Tennessee, he came
to Illinois while it was but a territory, and had served in several
campaigns against the Indians. At the time of the election
Kinney was Lieutenant-Governor under Edwards, and Reynolds
had been one of the Circuit Judges of the State Court. Both were
Democrats. Kinney was a Baptist preacher, Reynolds inclined
to Methodism, but too much of a politician for a Christian.
Kinney, though not blessed with a scholastic education, was
possessed of fine native ability and personal character. They
both took the stump, and while Kinney spoke of the needed
legislation, Reynolds declared that every last Indian must go.
Having made " the removal of the Indians from the State"
his- platform, Governor Reynolds was ever eager for the op-
portunity to fulfill his publicly made pledge. Now, it is a well
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. iff
established fact, that pioneer settlements along an Indian
boundary line have but little to lose and tmuch o gain by a small
Indian war, because it is sure to eventuate in driving the Indians
further back and opening up desirable locations for the pioneer.
In this case the fine lands of the Sauks, lying on the peninsula
between the Mississippi and Kock rivers, had been broken up
and cultivated for many years ; some of them indeed, for cen-
turies, as before shown. Such being true, it was an easy matter
to provoke a dispute or formulate false charges against the
Indians. The temptation was too strong, false charges were pre-
pared and forwarded to Governor Reynolds, who says in his
anomolous work, " My Own Times " : "At the time I saw Black
Hawk he seemed more inclined to [counsel than action. He
would not receive annuities from the United States, but went to
Canada every year for presents from his British father. * * *
B. F. Pike states on oath: 'That the number of warriors is
about three hundred ; that the Indians have, in various instances,
done much damage to the said white inhabitants, by throwing
down their fences, destroying their fall grain, pulling off the roofs
of houses, and positively asserting, that if they did not go away,
their warriors would kill them."
Governors Ford and Edwards both rely upon the treaties of
1815 and 1816, while Edwards states there was another treaty of
July 15, 1830. Before showing the errors and misstatements
of fact contained in each of the foregoing statements of the ex-
Governors, we will give these three socalled treaties to the end,
that the reader may fully comprehend all the real facts in the
case, and be governed accordingly. But a . little retrospection is
probably advisable to fully comprehend the meaning of these
treaties It should be remembered that in the war 1812-14, be-
tween the United States and Great Britian, Black Hawk having
first tendered his services, with two hundred braves, to the United
States, and, being refused, he then made the same tender to the
British and was received by them. That at this point com-
menced the cause which culminated in a division of the Sauk
Nation, which has never been healed to the present day. This
division, which took place in 1812 or 1813, and resulted in the
formation of two separate bands in the same tribe or nation,
the one known as the Black Hawk or British band, because they
had espoused the British cause, and the other as the Peace or
Missouri band. The former comprised about one-third of the
-7
98 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
entire nation, with Black Hawk at their head; the latter contained
the remainder of the tribe, with Keokuk at .their head, who was
always the white man's friend. It was asserted by some writers
that a portion of the Fox tribe joined Black Hawk's band in
the war of 1812-14. But such was not true, for a wonder, since
Muckete-Nanamakee, or Black Thunder, their greatest chief, and
others were seized and imprisoned on mere suspicion and held
captive at Prairie du Chien until after the close of that war.
Other Indian tribes of the then Northwest, like Black Hawk's
band, had fought on the British gide in that war. A treaty of peace
was concluded and executed at Ghent on the 24th of December,
1814, between the United States and Great Britain. Under the
provisions of Article IX of this treaty, both of the contracting
parties stipulated and agreed to put an end to Indian hostilities,
and for the purpose of fully carrying into full force and effect this
stipulation on the part of the United States, William Clark, Gov-
ernor of the Territory of Missouri ; Ninian Edwards, Governor of
the Territory of Illinois, and Auguste Choteau, merchant and
Indian trader, of St. Louis, Mo., Territory, were appointed,
under the provisions of an act of Congress, by the President of
the United States, and confirmed by the Senate March 11, 1815,
"Commissioners plenipotentiary of the United States to harmon-
ize and pacify all the various tribes of Indians inhabiting the North-
Western Territory."
These commissioners proceeded to meet the numerous Indian
tribes, and rapidly effected what they invariably called "Treaties
of Peace and Friendship." With this preliminary explanation,
we here give, intheir-order of date, the singular documents pre-
pared by these Commissioners "to harmonize and pacify the
various tribes," etc. The first of these is that of September 13,
1815, with the Quashquamme branch of the Peace band, residing
then in the Territory of Missouri, none of whom had taken any
part in the war of 1812-14. This instrument will be found in the
official volume of " Indian Treaties," page 134, and is as follows :
" PORTAGE DBS Sioux, September 13, 1815.
" A treaty of peace and friendship made and concluded between
William Clark, Ninian Edwards and Auguste Choteau, Commis-
sioners Plenipotentiary, of the United States, of America, on the
part and behalf of the said States, of the one part, and the under-
signed Chiefs and warriors of that portion of the Sac Nation of
Indians now residing on the Mississippi river, of the other part.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 99
"WHEREAS, The undersigned Chiefs and warriors, as well as
that portion of the nation which they represent, have at all times
been desirous of fulfilling their treaty with the United States with
perfect good faith, and for that purpose found themselves com-
pelled, since the commencement of the late war, to separate
themselves from the rest of their nation and move to the Missis-
sippi river, where they have continued to give proofs of their
friendship and fidelity; and,
WHEREAS, The United States justly appreciating the conduct
of said Indians, are disposed to do them the most ample justice
that is possible, the said parties have agreed to the following
Articles :
" Article 1. The undersigned Chiefs arid warriors for them-
selves, and that portion of the Sacs which they represent, do
hereby assent to the treaty between the United States of America
and the United tribes of Sacs and Foxes which was concluded at
St. Louis, on the third day of November, 1804, and they moreover
promise to do all in their power to establish and enforce the same.
"Article 2. The Chiefs and warriors for themselves and those
they represent, do further promise to remain distinct and separate
from the Sacs of Bock river, giving them no aid or assistance
whatever until peace shall also be concluded between the United
States and the said Sacs of Eock river.
"Article 3. The United States on their part promise to allow
the said Sacs of the Mississippi river all the rights and privileges
secured to them by the treaty of St. Louis, before mentioned,
and, also as soon as practicable, furnish them with a just pro-
portion of the annuities stipulated to be paid by that treaty :
Provided, they shall continue to comply with this and their former
treaty. "WILLIAM CLARK.
NINIAN EDWARDS,
AUGUSTE CHOTEAU.
"SHAMAGO, the lance; KATAKA, or sturgeon; WEE-SAKA, the
devil ; MECAITA, the eagle ; CATCHS-MA-CHINEO, the big eagle ;
NESHATA, the twin ; QUASHQUAMME, the jumping fish ; CAICKAQUA,
he that stands by the big tree ; CHAGOSENT, the blue's son ;
POCUMA, the plumb ; NANOCHOLOOSA, the brave by hazard ; NANEO-
CHEWAUN, the Sioux."
The next so-called treaty is with the Fox Nation, of September
14, 1815, p. 135, Book of United States Treaties, at Portage Des
Sioux, is as follows, omitting the caption :
100 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
"The parties being desirable of re-establishing peace and
friendship between the United States and the said tribe or nation,,
and of being placed in all things and in every respect on the
same footing upon which they stood before the war, have agreed
to the following articles :
"Article 1. Every injury or act of hostility by one or either
of the contracting parties against the other shall be mutually
forgiven and forgotten.
"Article 2. There shall be perpetual peace and friendship
between the citizens of the United States of America and all the
individuals comprising the said Fox tribe or nation.
"Article 3. The contracting parties do hereby agree, promise,
and obligate themselves reciprocally to deliver up all the prisoners
now in their hands (by whatever means soever the same may
have came into their possession) to the officer commanding at
Fort Clark*, on the Illinois river, to be by him restored to their
respective nations, as soon as it may be practicable.
"Article 4. The said Fox tribe or nation, do hereby assent to
recognize, re-establish and confirm the treaty of St. Louis, of
November 3, 1804, to the full extent of their interest in the same,
as well as all other contracts and agreements between the par-
ties, and the United States promises to fulfill all the stipulations
contained in the said treaty in favor of the said Fox tribe or
nation. " WILLIAM CLARK,
NINIAN EDWARDS,
AUGUSTE CHOTEAU.
"PiEREE MASKIN, the fox who walks crooked; MUCKETE-WA-
GUIT, black cloud ; NANIA-SA-SUN-A-MET, he who surpasses others ;.
WAOPACA; MUCKETE-NANA-MAKEE, the black thunder; PASHE-CHE-
NE-NE, the liar; CATCHEE-CAW-MEE, big lake; MALA-SUO-KA-
MEE, the war chief ; KE-CHUO-WA, the sun ; MA-TA-QUA, the medi-
cal woman; PA-TAU-QJA, the bear that sits; AQUR-QUA, the ket-
tle; NE-MAS-QUA; MACHE-NA-MA, the bad fish; PESO-TOKEE, the
flying fish ; MISHE-CA-QUA, the hairy legs ; CAPUN-TWA, all at
once; MOWHININ, the wolf; ORIGON; WO-NA-KA-SA, the quick
river ; NANA-TOW-AKA, the scenting fox."
The next so-called treaty is with the Sauks, of Kock river,
which was concluded at St. Louis, May 13, 1816. These Indians
had been notified by the Commissioners Plenipotentiary to meet
them at Portage Des Sioux the year or fall before, but after
*Ai Peoria. 111.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 101
starting thither, and while on their way, Nomite, their principal
peace chief and Head-man, was taken suddenly ill and died at a
small Sauk village, then on Henderson river. Nomite's brother
became Head-man upon the death, and considering the death of-
Nomite as a bad omen, said that if he started he would be
taken sick and die as his brother had done, flatly refused to go
any farther on this ill-starred expedition. These august com-
missioners, whose authority extended only to notifying the vari-
ous Indian nations of the Northwestern Territory of the con-
clusion of peace between the United States and Great Britain,
sent them a peremptory order to come down to St. Louis and
execute a treaty (See Black Hawk's statement of the matter).
This treaty is called the " Second Treaty of St. Louis with the
Sacs of Eock Eiver," and (omitting the caption) is as follows:
"WHEREAS, By the ninth article of the treaty of peace, which
was concluded on the 24th day of November, 1814, between the
United States and Great Britain, at Ghent, and ratified by the
President with the advice and consent of the Senate, on the 17th
of February, 1815, it was stipulated that said parties should
severally put an end to all hostilities with the Indian tribes with
whom they might be at war at the time of the ratification of said
treaty, and to place the said tribes inhabiting their respective terri-
tories on the same footing upon which they stood before the war :
Provided, they should agree to desist from all hostilities against
said parties, their citizens or subjects, respectively, upon the ratifi-
cation of the said treaty being notified to them, and should so
desist accordingly.
AND WHEREAS, The United States being determined to execute
every article of the treaty with perfect good faith, and wishing to
be particularly exact in the execution of the article above referred
to, relating to the Indian tribes, the President, in consequence
thereof, for that purpose, on the llth of March, 1815, appointed
the undersigned : William Clark, Governor of Missouri Territory ;
Ninian Edwards, Governor of Illinois Territory, and Auguste
Ohoteau, Esquire, of the Missouri Territory Commissioners, with
full power to conclude a treaty of peace and amity with, all the
tribes of Indians conformably to the stipulations contained in the
said article on the part of the United States in relation to such
tribes.
AND WHEREAS, The Commissioners, in conformity with their
instructions, in the early part of last year, notified the Sacs, of
102 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Eock river and the adjacent country, of the time of the ratifica-
tion ; of the stipulations it contained in relation to them ; of the
disposition of the American Government to fulfill those stipula-
tions by entering into a treaty with them conformably thereto,
and invited the said Sacs, of Bock river and adjacent country, to
send forward a deputation of their chiefs to meet the said Com-
missioners at Portage Des Sioux, for the purpose of concluding
such a treaty as aforesaid, between the United States and the
said Indians; and the Sacs of Rock river having not only declined
that friendly overture, but having continued their hostilities, and
committed many depredations thereafter which would have justi-
fied the infliction of the severest chastisement upon them, but
having earnestly repented of their conduct, now imploring mercy,
and being anxious to return to the habits of peace and friendship
with the United States, and the latter being always disposed to
pursue the most liberal and humane policy towards the Indian
tribes within their territory, preferring their reclamation by
peaceful means to their punishment by the application of the
military force of the nation. Now, therefore, the said William
Clark, Ninian Edwards and Auguste Choteau, Commissioners as
aforesaid, and the undersigned chiefs and warriors as aforesaid,,
for the purpose of restoring peace and friendship between the
parties, do agree to the following articles :
"Article 1. The Sacs of Eock river and the adjacent country
do hereby unconditionally assent to recognize, re-establish and
confirm the treaty between the United States of America and the
united tribes of Sacs and Foxes, which was concluded at St.
Louis on tbe d day of November, 1804, as well as all other con-
tracts and agreements heretofore made between the Sac tribe or
nation and the United States.
"Article 2. The United States agree to place the aforesaid Sacs
of Eock river on the same footing upon which they stood before
the war : Provided, they shall, on cr before the first day of July,
next, deliver up to the officers commanding at Cantonment Davis,
on the Mississippi, all the property they, or any part of their
tribes, have plundered or stolen from citizens of the United States
since they were notified, as aforesaid, of the time of the ratifica-
tion of the late treaty between the United States and Great
Britain.
"Article 3. If the said tribes shall fail or neglect to deliver up the
property aforesaid, or any part thereof, on or before the first day
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 103
of July, aforesaid, they shall forfeit to the United Skates all right
and title to their proportion of the annuities which, by the treaty
of St. Louis, were covenanted to be paid to the Sac tribe, and the
United States shall forever afterwards be exonerated from the
payment of so much annuities as upon distribution would fall to
the share of that portion of the Sacs who are represented by the
undersigned chiefs and warriors :
"Article 4. Provides that this treaty shall take effect from and
after its confirmation by the President and the United States
Senate, and in the meantime all hostilities shall cease.
WILLIAM CLARK,
'NINIAN EDWARDS,
AUGUSTE CHOTEAU.
ANOWORT, or the man who speaks ; NAMAWENAM, or sturgeon
man; NASUWARKEE, or the fork; NAMUTCHESEE, or jumping stur-
geon ; MACHEQUAWA, or the bad axe ; MASHCO, or young eagle ;
AQUASSA, a lion coming out of the water ; MUCKETEEMESHEK:AHK[AH,
Black Hawk; PAINAKETA, the cloud that does not stop; MEALESTA,
bad weather ; ANAWASHQUETH, the bad root ; WASSEKEQUA, sharp-
faced bear; SOKEETOO, the thunder that frightens ; WAPAMUKQUA,
the white bear ; WARPALAKUS, the rumbling thunder ; KEMALASHA,
the swan that flies in the rain ; PASHKOMASK, the swan that flies
low ; KEMALASHEE, the running partridge ; WAPULAMO, the white
wolf ; CASKUPEWA, the swan whose wings crack when he flies ;
NAPITAKU, he who has a swan's throat about his neck ; MASHASHE,
the fox."
The treaty of July, 15, 1830, alluded to by Gov. Edwards, will
be found on page 328, Book of United States Treaties, and is as
follows :
" PRAIRIE Du CHEIN, July 15, 1830.
Omitting the caption and first article, which applies to other
Indian nations.
"Article 2. The confederated tribes of Sacs and Foxes cede
and relinquish to the United States forever, a tract of country
twenty miles in width, from the Mississippi to the Des Moines,
situated south and adjoining the line between the said confed-
erated tribes of Sacs and Foxes and the Sioux, as established by
the second article of the treaty of Prairie Da Chein, of the 19th
of August, 1825."
104 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Under article 4, the United States agree to pay to the Sacs and
Foxes, each, for the land ceded in Article 2, ten thousand dollars
per annum for ten years, and to the Sauks, of the Missouri river,
five thousand dollars per annum.
WILLIAM CLARK,
Supt. of Indian Affairs.
WlLLOUGHBY MORGAN,
Col. 1st Infantry, U. S. A.
Sacs MASHQUTAIPAW, or red head ; SHECOCALAWKA, or turtle
shell ; KEEOCUCK, the watchful fox ; PAITOHOIT, one that has no
heart ; OAHOYSKEE, ridge ; SHESHUQUAMIE, little gourd ; OSAW-
WISHCONAC, yellew bird ; IONIN, am away ; NINIWAWQUASOUT, he that
fears mankind ; CHOOKEEMMITON, the little spirit ; MOSOINN, the
scalp ; WAPAWCHECAMUCK, fiish of the White Marsh ; MESSICOJIC.
Foxes WAPELLO, the prince ; TOWEEMENI, strawberry ; PASHA-
SAKAY, son of Piemanchie ; KEEWAUSETTE, he who climbs every-
where; NAWMEE ; APPENIOCE, the grandchild ; WAYTEEMENS ; NAWAY
AWKIOSO ; MANQUOPEWAN, the bear's hip ( Morgan ) ; KAWKAWKEE,
the crow; MAWCAWTAYEEQUAIQUENAKIE, black neck; WATEEPAW-
NAUCH; MESHAWNUAWPATAY, the large teeth; KAWKEEKANOCK, al-
ways fish,"
The names of all Indians to each ireaty are signed by an X.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 105
CHAPTER VII.
Tho expressed views of Governors Edwards, Reynolds and Ford, Reviewed and
Criticised by the Light of the Law and the so-called Treaties of 1804. 1815, 1816 and
1830 together with the 9th Article of the Treat/ of Ghent of December 24, 1814.
" If circumstances lead me I will find
Where Truth is hid though it were hid, indeed.
Within the centre."
SHAKSPEAKE.
The old adage says, "truth was hidden in a well," but in this
case it was hidden in the center of a mountain of concealment,
misrepresentation, ignorance and prejudice, whose prevailing
material, was an unwarranted hatred of the British government.
In this chapter we propose to dig deeply into the mountain and
bring forth the bright angel Truth, and present her all-radiant
to the gaze of the world as she is and should be. By the light of
truth we shall be able to show the so-called Black Hawk war of
1831-2 was simply a cold-blooded series of murders without cause
or justification on the part of the American people. These are
bold words but easily proven. Governor Ford's version of these
transactions covers and embraces that of the other ex-Governors,
hence we shall consider his first. That the gallant little Governor,
Thomas 'Ford, should, under any circumstances, have suffered
himself to be misled by Governors Edwards and Keynolds in
their highly-colored, one-sided statements of the facts and cir-
cumstances connected with the so-called treaty of November 3,
1804, and subsequent events growing therefrom, is to us, who
knew him intimately and long, inexplicable and strange. Although
a capital hater of those he disliked, and warm friend to those he
liked, he was eminently fair-minded and the very soul of honor.
But notwithstanding all this his statement of these transactions,
while meagre, is honey-combed with errors. Starting out, he calls
the contract of November 3, 1804, a treaty. There were no dif-
ferences then existing between the people of the United States
and these Indian nations to form a treaty upon unless it be the
release of the Sauk prisoner, incarcerated on the charge of mur-
der. But we apprehend that neither of these Governors would
106 THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
have been willing to admit that as the subject of barter and
foundation for a treaty. It was, if anything, an agreement to
sell their lands. A treaty is an agreement between two or more
nations formally signed by commissioners purposely authorized,
and solemnly ratified by the sovereign or supreme power of the
nations interested.
No public writer has ever assumed that the Sauk Chiefs, Quash-
quamme, Pashepaho and Hashequaxhiqua, with the two braves,
Layouvois and Outchuquaha, were delegated by the Sauk and
Fox Nations, or either of them as Commissioners Plenipotentiary,
to sell and convey their lands, or any part thereof, to the United
States, and certainly not to make a treaty when tbere were no
grievances or national disagreements to be adjusted, and since
the Fox Nation had no representation in the matter, their rights
were not and could not have been affected thereby, whether the
instrument were a treaty, sale and cession or contract of sale.
Nor did it make but little difference to the Foxes in any event, as
they were not the owners in fee of any of the lands affected by
the % so-called treaty of 1804.
They were permitted by the Sauks to occupy a small portion of
their lands along the south bank of the Mississippi, extending
from Moline to Kock Island, where they had a small village and
cultivated a field of corn. When these two nations went to that
locality as the successors or grantees of the Santeaux, the .Foxes
located their principal village on the Iowa and the Sauks on the
Illinois side of the Mississippi. This instrument of writing,
called the treaty of St. Louis, not being in any sense of the mean-
ing of that word a treaty, the next question is, what was it ? We
confess, frankly, that it was a nondescript, and may be called a
contract of sale, perhaps, or an act of cession. In any event it
was largely turkey for the United States and buzzard for the
Indians ; for the price to be paid by the former for these fifty mil-
lion acres was a mere bagatelle if intended as the full compen-
sation. If, by the execution of this instrument by these five
Indians, the title of the Sauk and Fox Nations passed thereby
eo instanti to the United States, then it was a sale and convey-
ance or cession of the lands described in the instrument, if there
were no other obstacles in the way. But there were insuperable
objections in the way besides the incompetency of Quashquamme
and his associates to make such a contract as would bind their
nation. Among these obstacles were these : The consideration
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE, 107
for the lands ceded was not paid at or before the execution of the
instrument, but, on the contrary, was strung out in annual pay-
ments "of a thousand dollars in goods yearly and every year,"
ad infinitum, or "to the crack of doom." Nor was the possession
of these lands delivered to the United States, but on the contrary
article 7 reads thus : "As long as the lands which are now ceded
to the United States remain their property the Indians belong-
ing to the said tribes shall enjoy the privilege of living and
hunting upon them," Nor do its boundary lines close within
many miles, rendering it void for uncertainty or want of de-
finite description. It starts "at a point on the Missouri river,
opposite the Gasconade river, and runs to strike the Jefferson
river (no such river known) thirty miles from its mouth, then down
that river to the Mississippi, up the Mississippi to the mouth
of Wisconsin river; up that river thirty-six miles in a direct
line from its mouth; thence to where Fox river of Illinois
leaves Lakegan; down Fox river to Illinois, and down that
river to the Mississippi," and here it stops square off, opposite
where Alton now stands. Hence, it is neither a treaty nor con-
veyance. Then what is it ? Simply a contract to purchase and
agreement to sell.
In view of the wording of the latter part of article 4 of this so-
called treaty, it is even doubtful if General Harrison considered
this instrument a cession of the lands of the Indians. If so, why
insert these words : "And the said tribe do hereby engage that
they will never sell their lands, or any part thereof, to any
sovereign power but the United States, nor to the citizens or sub-
jects of any other sovereign power nor to the citizens of the
United States." "This treaty," says Governor Ford, "was con-
firmed by a part of the tribe in a treaty with Governor Edwards
and Auguste Choteau, in September, 1815, and by another part
in a treaty with same Commissioners in May, 1816." These
instruments appear in cha.pter VI.
From an inadvertence of Gov.Ford, or a mistake of the printer,
the name of the third and leading commissioner is omitted, that
of Gov. William Clark,* of Missouri. He was a man of fine
judgment and masterly ability.
To fully comprehend the purport and meaning of the appoint-
ment of this commission, and the scope and extent of their power
and authority, a few antecedent facts are necessary, which are
*Younger brother of Col. Geo. Roger Clark.
108 THE SA.UK?. AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
these : In the summer of 1814, President Madison, with the advice
and consent of the United States Senate, in obedience to a request
from his Britanic majesty, sent Messers. Adams, Bayard, Clay,
Kussell and Gallatin as commissioners plenipotentiary on the
part of the United States to the city of Ghent, in Belgium, to
meet Lord Gambier, Sir Henry Goulburne and Hon. William
Adams, who had been appointed by the King of England to rep-
resent the British government in a like capacity, to negotiate a
treaty of peace between the two governments. On the 12th of
August our commissioners communicated with the President sev-
eral propositions submitted to them by the British commissioners
which they insisted should form a part and portion of the treaty
they were negotiating. The language used, as well as the propo-
sitions submitted, were of such character as to give offense to our
commissioners. Hence, they reported them to the President,
who laid them before Congress in a special message, October 10,
1814, where they were referred to the Committee on Foreign
Kelations. One of these propositions was called the sine quanon,
meaning: "Without which no negotiations no treaty," which
referred to their late Indian allies in the following words :
"The Indian allies of Great Britain, to be included in the paci-
fication, and a definite boundary to be settled for their territories."
They asserted that "an arrangement on this point was a sine
quanon that they were not 'authorized to conclude a treaty of
peace which did not embrace the Indians as allies of his Britanic
majesty, and that the establishment of a definite boundary of the
Indian territory was necessary to a permanent peace, not only
with the Indians, but also between the United States and Great
Britain." At a subsequent meeting of the commissioners, expla-
nations were solicited and given. Our commissioners, with John
Quincy Adams as the leader, told the British commissioners "that
no nation observed a policy more liberal and humane towards the
Indians than that performed by the United States ; that our
object had been, by all practical means, to introduce civilization
among them ; that their possessions were secured by well defined
boundaries ; that their persons, lands and property were now
more effectually protected against violence or frauds from any
quarter than they had been under any former government ; that
even our citizens were not allowed to purchase their lands ; that
when they gave up their title to any portion of their country to
the United States, it was by voluntary treaty with our government
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 109
ment, who gave them a satisfactory equivalent ; and that through
these means the United States had succeeded in preserving, since
the treaty of Greenville, of 1795, an uninterrupted peace of six-
teen years with all the tribes a period of tranquility much longer
than they were known to have enjoyed heretofore." It was then
expressly stated on our part "that the proposition respecting the
Indians was not distinctly understood. We asked whether the
pacification and the settlement of a boundary for them were both
made a sine quanon, which was answered in the affirmative." To
this the British commissioners laid before the American commis-
sion the following protocol in writing :
"That the peace be extended to the Indian allies of Great
Britain, and that the boundary of their territory be definitely
marked out as a permanent barrier between the dominions of the
United States and Great Britain. Arrangements on this subject
to be regarded a sine quanon of a treaty of peace." Our commis-
sioners resisted these claims and demands. Every communica-
tion from the commissioners was sent to their respective govern-
ments, and replies awaited by them. These claims were finally
modified and the difficulty compromised as set forth in the 9th
article of the treaty of December 24, 1814, known as the Treaty
of Ghent. This article is as follows :
RATIFICATION OF THE INDIAN TREATY.
"Article the Ninth. The United States of America engage to
put an end, immediately after the ratification of the present
treaty, to hostilities with all the tribes or nations of Indians with
whom they may be at war at the time of such ratification; and
forthwith to restore to such tribes or nations, respectively, all the
possessions, rights and privileges which they may have enjoyed
or been entitled to in one thousand eight hundred and eleven,
previous to such hostilities. Provided, always, that such tribes
or nations shall agree to desist from all hostilities against the
United States of America, their citizens and subjects, upon the
ratification of the present treaty being notified to such tribes or
nations, and shall so desist accordingly. And his Britanic
Majesty engages on his part to put an end immediately after the
ratification of the present treaty, to hostilities with all the tribes
or nations of Indians with whom he may be at war at the time of
such ratification, and forthwith to restore to such tribes or na-
tions, respectively, all the possessions, rights arid privileges which
110 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
they may have enjoyed or been entitled to in one thousand eight
hundred and eleven, previous to such hostilities. Provided, al-
ways, that such tribes or nations shall agree to desist from all
hostilities against his Britanie Majesty, and his subjects, upon
the ratification of the present treaty being notified to such tribes
or nations, and shall so desist accordingly."
This stubborn demand of the English that their late allies, a
portion of the Indian tribes of the Northwestern Territory, should
be included in the treaty, and be protected against punishment
by the American government for the offense of taking up arms
against them in this war, has been severely censured by many
American writers, but certainly unjustly so. It would have been
the basest ingratitude aye, perfidy in the British to have made
peace for themselves, and left the Indians to the tender mercy of
the outraged American people, who would have literally flayed
them had they not have been protected under the treaty. Upon
the ratification of the treaty of Ghent, which occurred by both
governments about the middle of February, 1815, it became the
supreme law of our land, under Section 2, Article 6, of the Fed-
eral Constitution, and was binding upon officers and citizens, and
not subject to alteration or amendment, except by mutual agree-
ment of the contracting parties. Article 9 was inserted for the
purpose of shielding and protecting the life, liberty and property
of those Indians who had espoused the English cause in the war.
Its language is clear and explicit, and not susceptible of double
construction. The intention of the parties was to put an end to
all further hostilities, either against or from the Indian allies of
Great Britain, and that, too, without inflicting pains, penalties, or
conditions, beyond simply notifying them that the White Winged
Angel of Peace had spread her pinions over the late scenes
of contention and death, wiping out the blood-stains left by the
red dogs of war, and extending over the land the nepenthe of for-
giveness for the past, and offering the olive branch of good will
for the future. Welcome news even to the savage, with all his
supposed brutality of nature, for be it truthfully said that the In-
dian makes a pfcor soldier for hire. He has but little knowledge
of the value of money or goods, but is a first class hater of those
whom he feels and knows have done him an injury, and fights
like a demon ; but for gain, very indifferently. In this cae it
was white men on both sides, in which he took but little interest
in the fight between the parties to it. The British fed and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. Ill
clothed him, with which he was content, and seldom permitted
his stoical nature to become aroused to the fighting pitch. To
fully carry into effect the provisions of this treaty, President
Madison nominated the commission named in the foregoing
chapter. Of this commission, Mr. Choteau was an Indian trader,
and spoke the Indian language fluently.
The scope or extent of their instructions we have not been able
to ascertain, but it matters not what they were, since they could
not change or alter Article IX of this treaty, which was the law
and could not be altered by executive instructions, or legislative
enactments. Hence, if the instructions given these Commission-
ers in any manner contravened the provisions of the treaty, such
instructions, so far as they were in conflict therewith, were null
and void. Nor could they legally do or perform any act or thing,
which might affect the rights, interests, or standing of these Indi-
ans, by virtue of their appointment. With the official notifica-
tion of the conclusion of peace and restoration of the various
Indian nations to the same footing they occupied before the war,
their duties were performed, and all acts of theirs in their capac-
ity of Commissioners and assumed capacity of having plenary or
potential powers to make treaties, etc., were extra official and
ultra vires. Having clearly shown the law, the facts prove be-
yond a doubt that these self-styled Commissioners plenipoten-
tiary had neither power or authority to impose penalties, fines,
or conditions, of any kind whatever, upon the Indian tribes, col-
lectively or individually, and had no sort of right, power or
authority to represent the Government or people of the United
States in regulating or making treaties with these Indian nations.
Nor could they bind the United States Government to the pay-
ment of anything valuable, as a consideration to secure a peace
with these Indians, who were the late allies of Great Britain,
since the treaty of Ghent had been ratified and become the fund-
amental law by which that peace had already been established.
All additional consideration would have been in the nature of an
amendment to that treaty, which could not be done. Yet these
Commissioners, from some unexplained cause, arrogated to them-
selves the power and authority of entering into what they and the
historians have termed " treaties of peace and friendship," with
dozens of Indian nations, not one in ten of whom had taken any
part in the late war; imposing penalties and condition with
112 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
perfect abandon and granting immunities with a liberal hand,
whereby they fully illustrated Shakspeare's idea of the insolence
of office:
"O, but man, proud man,
Dressed in a little brief authority,
Most ignorant of what he's most assured,
His glassy essence, like an angry ape,
Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven
As make the angels weep."
Like the three tailors who met in Tooley street and "Resolved,
That we the people of England," these Commissioners met at the
village of St. Louis, (for it was then but a small village,) and
resolved that since they represented the people of the United
States they would make these Indians come to them, and Mo-
hammed-like, said to the mountain, "Come thou to me ! " Hence,
they sent out messengers to the various Indian tribes, ordering
them to assemble at the little village of Portage Des Sioux, on
the west bank of the Mississippi, near the mouth of the Missouri,
for the purpose of entering into treaties of peace with the United
States.
To awe and intimidate these wild sons of the forest, or, in their
own language, " to prevent any collision or surprise," they made
a requisition on the commander at Jefferson barracks for a mili-
tary escort for their mission of peace and friendship, who detached
" Brigadier-General Henry Dodge* with a strong military force "
for that purpose. Thus did these Commissioners, instead of
personally visiting the various Indian nations and officially and
personally informing them that the war between the United States
and England was over and peace concluded, as was clearly con-
templated and expected by the President when appointing them,
and what they might have easily done, because the principal vil-
lages of all these Indian nations were located upon or near to
some water course, and accessible by water craft, order these
descendents of Shem, whose homes were scattered over a terri-
tory large enough for an empire, and whose inhabitants were
numbered by the tens of thousands, of half-clad, half-starved
people, with no means of support save from the chase, and
the brook, and without adequate means of transportation, to
dance attendance upon the will and pleasure of these three
Commissioners, at the Portage Des Sioux. There are so many
matters connected with the action and movements of these Com-
missioners, so much of the pompous and ludicrous, that they
*Afterwards Governor etc., of Wisconsin.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 113
would form the plot for an improved Pinafore. Take as an exam-
ple the instrument in writing which they term " a treaty of peace
and friendship between the United States and that portion of the
Sac nation now residing on the Mississippi river," which starts
out by admitting that these Indians "have at all times been
desirous of fulfilling their treaty with the United States with
perfect good faith, and for that purpose found themselves com-
pelled, since the commencement of the late war, to separate
themselves from the rest of their nation and move to the Missouri
river, where they have continued to give proofs of their friendship
and fidelity." If these admissions were true, why the necessity
of making a new treaty? Was it because they loved the people
and the laws of the United States, and even withdrew from their
own people, kindred and color, to follow after the white people,
declaring, like Euth : " Entreat me not to leave thee or to return
from following after thee ; for whither thou goest I will go ; and
where thou lodgest I will lodge," that these Commissioners re-
quired them "to swear again that they loved " the white people ?
Which the Jonathan and which the David, in this new covenant ?
These Indians being on terms of perfect peace and accord with
the people of the United States, what treaty of peace could they
make when there had been no war or trouble ? In addition to
injecting the bogus treaty of 1804 into this so-called treaty, they
make these Indians reaffirm it and add a condition requiring
them to keep separate from the balance of their nation. But, in
consideration therefor, they neither give or offer any considera-
tion or compensation to these Indians. The assertion contained
in this instrument that this portion of the Sauks were compelled
to separate themselves from the rest of the tribe, in order to
maintain their fidelity to the Quashquamme treaty is mere bosh.
Quashquamme was a poltroon and coward of the first water, and
fled from Saukenuk, in 1812, to save his worthless scalp, on hear-
ing a rumor of an approaching army of white soldiers from Fort
Clark, followed by his gentes and a few other cowards, who fled
when no one pursued. This is explained by Black Hawk in chap,
ter V, and occurred at the time Keokuk was made war chief, whil e
Black Hawk was in Ohio, with his two hundred picked braves, in
the service of England. It is, however, true that from and after the
return of Quashquamme and his four associates from St. Louis
late in the fall of 1804, laden and bedecked in the trinkets
8
114 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
and gew-gaws of the French trader, which, with the whisky they
had purchased while at St. Louis, made up the sum total of
the advance payment of two thousand, two hundred and thirty-
four dollars and fifty cents, the price of the heritage and birth-
right of his nation, he ceased to be a favorite. But tnen, nor until
twenty-five years after, did his nation learn of the extent of
his duplicity in attempting to sell and convey not only all the
lands of his nation, but a large portion of the inheritance of
the Pottawattamies, lying between Peoria and Fox river, which
never belonged to the Sauks.
By referring to the statement of Black Hawk it will be seen
that Quashquamme and his four associates had been drunk the
greater part of the time they were at St. Louis, and could give
no definite account of what they did, or attempted to do. "The
American chief," he says, "wanted more land. We agreed to
give him some on the west side of the Mississippi, likewise more
on the Illinois side, opposite Jefferson. When the business was
all arranged we expected to have our friend released to come home
with us. About the time we were ready to start our brother was
let out of prison. He started and ran a short distance, when he
was shot dead."
This statement of Quashquamme, so far as it affected the
prisoner's release and sudden taking off, are true to the letter.
Black Hawk adds : "This was all they could remember of what had
been said and done, and was all myself and nation knew of the
the treaty of 1804." Haying conducted himself in this shame-
ful manner, Quashquamme found Saukenuk a decidedly cool
place for him to inhabit, hence he "folded his tent and silently
stole away" west of the Mississippi.
We neither assert nor believe that the noble old "Tippecanoe,"
as Gen. Harrison was called, had any knowledge of or connivance
in the release from prison of the Sauk prisoner, under indictment
for murder, as a part and portion of the so-called treaty, but as-
sert that his discharge was not only one, but by far the most
important considerations offered to these five Indians as an in-
ducement to their execution of the so-called treaty. But the shrewd
trader who managed the whole business, to secure his bill of
$2,234.50, not daring to mention this matter to Gov. Harrison,
arranged it with the jailer, and took special care that he should
not escape, and thereupon had a trusty rifle, well loaded and in
steady hands, to relieve the prisoner of life as well as imprison-
ment.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 115
On the 14th of September, 1815, these Commissioners made
what they termed a treaty of peace and friendship with the
Musquawkies or Foxes, who were the firm friends of the United
States during the late war, and had tendered their services to our
Government, but not being permitted to unite in the war, they
moved up the Mississippi and located above Prairie Du Chien,
and remained there until the close of the war, when they returned
to their old village, Musquawkienuk, where the city of Davenpo?t
now stands. Backed by several hundred Federal bayonets, these
Commissioners were not afraid of a "collision or a surprise,"
and one of them, being decidedly handy with his tongue, accused
the sons of the forest with breaking their tieaties, and aiding and
assisting the public enemies of the United States in the late war.
To this unjust and outrageous assault Pahechunene, or the Liar,
essayed a reply, neither admitting or denying the charges, but
speaking in a quivering voice. He was followed by Muc^etenan-
amakee, or Black Thunder, tbe patriarch of his tribe, and had
chief. Though very old, he was by all odds the greatest orator
and most intelligent Indian, his nation ever produced, and had
always been a warm friend of the white people, with whom he
spent much of his time, picking up and absorbing useful and
historical knowledge, which he utilized. At this time he had just
been released from imprisonment at Prairie Du Chien, where he
had been incarcerated and held upon the false charge of aiding
and assisting the public enemy of the United States. He began :
"My father, restrain your feelings, and hear calmly what I shall
say. I shall say it plainly. I shall not speak with fear and
trembling. I have never injured you, and innocence can feel no
fear. I turn to you all, red skins and white skins, where is the
man who will appear as my accuser? Father, I understand not
clearly how things are working. I have just been set at liberty.
Am I again to be plunged into bondage ? Frowns are all around
me ; but I am incapable of change. You, perhaps, may be ignor-
ant of what I tell you ; but it is a truth which I call heaven and
earth to witness. It is a fact which can easily be proved, that I
have been assailed in almost every possible way, that pride, fear
feeling or interest could touch me, that I have been pushed to
the last, to raise the tomahawk against you ; but all in vain. I
never could be made to feel that you were my enemy. If this be
the conduct of an enemy I shall never be your friend. You are
acquainted with my removal above Prairie Du Chien. I went
116 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and founded a settlement, and called my warriors around me. We
took counsel, and from that counsel we never have departed.
We smoked and resolved to make common cause with the United
States. I sent you the pipe it resembles this and I sent it by
the Missouri, that the Indians of the Mississippi might not know
what we were doing. You received it. I then told you that your
friends should be my friends, that your enemies should be -my
enemies,* and that I only awaited your signal to make war. Why
do I tell you this? Because it is a truth, and a melancholly
truth that the good things which men do are often buried in the
ground, while their evil deeds are stript naked, and exposed to
the world!. When I came here, I came to you in friendship. I little
thought I should have to defend myself. I have no defense to
make. If I were guilty I should have come prepared ; but I have
ever held you by the hand, and I come without excuses. If I had
fought against you I would have told you so. * * * My lands
can never be surrendered ; I was cheated, and basely cheated, in
the contract. I will not surrender my country but with my life.
* * * When this pipe touches your lips may it operate as a
blessing upon all my tribe. May the smoke rise as a cloud,
and carry away with it all the animosities which have arisen
between us."
Notwithstanding these Indians then were, and always had been,
on terms of peace and good will with the people and Government
of the United States, these Commissioners, to say the least,
were guilty of a solecism of an aggravated character, and per-
petrated an insult alike upon the Government of the United
States and this kindly hearted and very intelligent Indian Nation,
when they asserted the contrary to have been true. Not content
with virtually accusing these Indians of treaty-breaking and
rendering aid and comfort to the enemies of the United States,
even after that statement was contradicted and proven to be
untrue by the grand old patriarch, Black Thunder, they
start out by saying: "The parties being desirous of re-estab-
*"Thy people shall be my people and thy God my God." Book of Ruth,
S 1, 14. This wonderful speech was published in 1817, in the Philadelphia Literary
Gazette.
fThis is an improvement on Shakspear's
"The evil men do lives after them,
The good is olten interred with the bones;"
Yet he could not read or ppeak the English language.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 117
liahing peace and friendship," etc., when that peace and
friendship had never been interrupted. It would seem from one
sentence in Black Thunder's speech that these Commissioners
demanded more of the lands of these Indians, as the price of that
peace which had been unbroken, "I will not surrender my coun-
try but with my life." Although well guarded by the military
forces under General Dodge, these doughty peace Commissioners,
though pompous, were hardly prepared to make war then and
there hence they dropped the land question. Whether the severe
rebuke administered to them in the closing sentence of this great
speech, "may the smoke rise like a cloud and carry with it all
the animosities which have arisen between us," was the means of
calling the attention of these Commissioners to the object of their
appointment and duty or not, we can only surmise.
True it is, that they did, from accident or intent, inject the
following legitimate sentence in this suigeneris document:
"Every injury or act of hostility by one or either of the contract-
ing parties against the other, shall be mutually forgiven and for-
gotten."
Article 4, of this so-called treaty, makes these Indians "assent
to recognize, re-establish and confirm the treaty of November 3,
1804, to the full extent of their interest in the same," and offer in
in consideration therefor nothing. Now since that so-called
Quashquamme treaty had never been called in question, and
these Commissioners were appointed for an entirely different pur-
pose, the reader will be puzzled to comprehend the relevancy or
object of the insertion of this article in the mission of these Com-
missioners to the Indians, notifying them of the conclusion of
peace between the United States and Great Britain, which also
included peace between the Indians, who were lately engagad in
the war as allies of either party, to the treaty of Ghent, and by
the terms of said treaty, every Indian Nation was restored to "all
the possessions, rights and privileges which they may have en-
joyed, or been entitled to in 1811," previous to the war of 1812.
Clearly these Commissioners, nor the United States government,
had the right or authority to impose any fines, penalties or con-
ditions upon any of the Indian nations, whether allies of Great
Britian or not, for any act, deed or thing, committed by them, or
any of them, growing out of the late war. This fact was clearly
recognized by these commissioners in their first so-called treaty,
118 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
after their appointment, which was with the Pottawattamies, who
had taken an active part in the late war, including the terrible
massacre of Chicago, August 15, 1812, which was organized and
perpetrated by Se-noge-wone, or Eock in the Water, (universally
but most erroneously called Snachwiue, the War Chief of that
tribe, and whose grand-son Hen-nes-see, or Scar-face, is now head
chief of this once powerful nation,) and fought desperately under
Tecumseh at the battle of the Thames, Oct. 5, 1813. In this so-
called treaty it is provided that "every injury, or act of hostility
by either party against the other, shall be mutually forgiven, and
all prisoners- delivered up to the respective parties."
The so-called treaty of St. Louis of May 13, 1816, is anomo-
lous. We explained the reason why the Sauks of Rock river
failed to obey the summons of these Commissioners to appear
before them in September, 1815, at the Portage Des Sioux, and of
the threats of war made by the Commissioners, as sent them by
the Foxes.
This instrument charges these Indians with various misdemean-
ors, the most serious of which was in their declining their friendly
overture to meet them at the time and place designated, to con-
clude a treaty of peace, &c. They also assert in the preamble
that these Indians "continued their hostilities and committed
many depredations thereafter, which would have justified the
infliction of the severest chastisement upon them, but having
earnestly repented of their conduct, now imploring mercy," etc.
But they do not deign to enlighten the world upon the important
question as to whom they continued their hostilities against, and
since there were no white settlements at that time within hun-
dreds of miles of Saukenuk, their home, we are remitted to a
strong suspicion that these hostilities were nothing but myths,
originating from hallucinations of mind, resulting from their
insulted dignity at being called liars by these savages of the
forest. Black Hawk says that these Indians replied to these
charges by telling the Commissioners that, "what you say is a
lie!" and thereupon they told the Indians, "we will break off
the treaty and make war against you, as you have grossly insulted
us." Then these Indians attempted to explain what they meant
by telling them they were liars, but made the matter more
explicit by saying, "we merely wish to explain that you have
told a lie, without any desire to make you angry." It was not on
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 119
account of injuries committed, real or imaginary, that these dig-
nified Commissioners threatened to make war against these
Indians, but because they had the effrontery to tell them to their
faces they were liars. Having grossly maligned and purposely
insulted these Indians, and provoked a reply from them, that
reply was too decidedly a home thrust, whereupon they threatened
war. After concluding their preamble, these Commissioners
parade their sine quanon, the worthless Quasquamme treaty of
1804, for unconditional approval and reaffirmation
" This is the maiden all forlorn,
That milked the cow with crumpled horn."
which seemed to be the all-important subject they had in view,
although not thought of by Congress or the Executive in ratify-
ing and carrying out the provisions of Article IX of the treaty
of Ghent. When they had insisted upon these terms and condi-
tions, to their satisfaction, they add other fines, penalties, and
conditions, coupled with the most offensive charges, by implica-
tion, requiring these Indians to deliver up to the officer in com-
mand at Cantonment Davis, on the Mississippi, all the property
they or any part of them have purloined or stolen from citizens
of the United States, on or before July 1, 1816, in default of which
they should be punished, by cutting off their annuities, under the
so-called treaty of St. Louis, of November 3, 1804.
This instrument in writing was the only one to which the signa-
ture of Black Hawk was obtained prior to 1831. Since none of these
Indians could speak, much less write, our language, their signa-
tures were attached with a mark, and Black Hawk says : "I
touched the goosequill to the treaty, not knowing, however, that
by that act I consented to give away my village. Had that been
explained to me 1 should have opposed it, and never would have
signed their treaty, as my recent conduct will clearly prove. What
do we know of the manners, the laws and the customs of the white
people ? They might buy our bodies for dissection and we touch
the goosequill to confirm it, and not know what we were doing."
None of these Indians could write, read or speak our language,
hence every business transaction was effected through a white
interpreter, who, as a general rule, was not above suspicion in
point of integrity and fidelity, and not infrequently did they fail
to fully explain to the Indians the full and true meaning of the
instruments in writing to which their names were written by the
white mens' clerk, and the Indian required to touch the pen or
120 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
make his mark. So often and so grievous were they deceived
by these treacherous or careless interpreters, that they named all
written documents ''the white man's lying paper." While it is
true, as a rule, a written contract contains all the conditions and
agreements between the parties, and therefore explains itself and
cannot be altered, amended, or even explained by parol testimony
or extraneous matters, yet there are several exceptions to this
rule, among which are fraud and collusion in procuring the
making, undue influence, ambiguity and uncertainty of descrip-
tion, and when executed by an agent or attorney, the nature and
extent of the powers delegated by the principal to the agent, be-
come subjects of investigation under parol proofs and antecedent
circumstances ; and in order to bind the principal the agent's
authority must be clearly established as a condition precedent to
the admission of the written contract. Should the agent tran-
scend the power and authority delegated, his acts will not bind
his principal.
The Quashquamme treaty of 1804, if it be entitled to that dig-
nified title, was obnoxious to each and every one of the above
enumerated exceptions. Conceived in avarice, the off -spring of
deception, ill-shapen and deformed at its birth, ushered into the
world without organs of real life, nursed and nutured by fraud, it
never saw the full light of day. For a full quarter of a century
after its accouchment, this monstrosity was maintained by Fed-
eral bayonets to the ruination and almost total annihilation of a
powerful, intelligent and humane nation. Void from its begin-
ning, because it originated in crime, a compromise of a felony,
had no boundaries, covered hundreds of thousands of acres which
never belonged to the Sauks and Foxes, or either of them, Quash-
quamme and his associates claiming to act for the Sauk and
Fox Nations, without any power or authority from them, or either
of them, to make such a treaty, sale or cession of lands ; and
barred by limitation of over twenty-one years, and, lastly, under
section 7 thereof, these Indians reserved to themselves the right
to live and hunt upon the lands until they were sold to individ-
uals, and up to the time of their expulsion, June 26, 1831, less
than three thousand acres of the fifty odd millions had even been
surveyed and sold, as will be shown in a subsequent chapter.
Nor were they sold until the fall of 1829, and then, chiefly, to Col.
George Davenport and his partner, Russell Farnham. This so-
called treaty of November 3, 1804, having no vitality, the so-called
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 121
treaties of 1815-1816, by these peace commissioners, Clark, Ed-
wards and Choteau, who, as we have already clearly shown, had
no power or authority delegated them under their appointment
by the United States government, to do or perform any act or
thing, by virtue of their appointment, other than that contained
in the 9th article of the treaty of Ghent, which was to officially
notify the Indians lately participating in the war between the
United States and Great Britain that peace had been concluded
between these nations, and that they were included in the terms
of said treaty, and thereby "restored to all their possessions,
rights and privileges which they may have enjoyed or been enti-
tled to in 1811." Thus have we found where truth was hidden,
even in the center of the mountain of misrepresentation and con-
cealment.
122 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER VIII,
A few Cobwebs Brushed Aside and Errors Corrected The Wood-Sawing Gover-
nor and his Economy Saves the State from Repudiation.
- We find but few historians of all ages who have been diligent enough in their
search for truth. It is their common method to take on trust what they distribute
to the public ; by which means a falsehood once received from a famed writer be-
came traditional to posterity. COTTON.
A history which is based on prejudice instead of truth is far
more pernicious and baleful than fiction. We have clearly shown
in the foregoing chapter that Gov. Edwards was in error when
he published to the world that the so-called treaty of 1804
had been confirmed by the Sauks in subsequent treaties, yet
all subsequent writers on this subject have taken Governor
Edwards' statement as a fixed and unquestioned truth, and
therefore copied his views, without stopping to investigate for
themselves, hence this fallacy has pervaded through every
history upon the so-called Black Hawk war. Another error
of fact is the assertion that "the purchasers from the govern-
ment moved on to their lands, built homes, made fences and
fields, and thus took possession of the ancient metropolis of
the Indian nation."
True, that some three thousand acres of land, lying upon
the peninsula, were surveyed at the special instance and re-
quest of Col. George Davenport, in 1829, and offered for sale
at Springfield, October 19, 1829. Why Col. Davenport de-
sired this to be done appears in Chapter IX. He and his part-
ner, Kussell Farnham, became the purchasers of about 2,400
acres of it. Col. Davenport, however, purchased a considerable
portion of these 2,400 acres in his own name. These purchases
were strung out from October 19, 1829, to November 21, 1830. In
addition to these purchasers, W. T. Brasher purchased 320 acres,
William Carr, 106, and Henry Robley, 80 acres total, 2,906 acres.
Davenport & Farnham were merchants, or as then termed, trad-
ers, doing business and residing on Rock Island, and neither
Brasher, Carr, nor Robley lived on the lands they had purchased.
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 123
Nor bad they made any improvements thereon prior to the diffi-
culty of 1831, between Joshua Vandruff and Black Hawk, which
precipitated the so-called Black Hawk war of 1831, as will be
shown in a subsequent chapter. The ownership of the land had
nothing whatever to do with the causes, leading up to June 26,
1831, when Black Hawk and his band fled before the armies of
Generals Gaines and Duncan.
Section 14, and the south half of section 11, in township 17,
range 2, on which Saukenuk was built, were entered by Col.
George Davenport, except the south half of section 14, which was.
entered by Col. Davenport and Eussell Farnham, his partner,
who were Indian traders and members of the American Fur
Company. Hence, the Indians, who had occupied these lands
for a century before, were the tenants of Davenport & Farnham.
Of these men, whom Col. Forsyth calls "squatters," who crowded
themselves into the hodenosotes of the Indians, and took forcible
possession of a part of their farm-lands in 1830 and 1832, which
indirectly led to all the difficulty and trouble in 1831, not one of
them was the owner of a foot of land in that territory ; nor were
they even tenants by agreement with the owners of the fee, yet
they tore down and changed the fences of the Indians to suit their
will and caprice.
The next error is that " Black Hawk was firmly attached to the
British and cordially hated the Americans, and had never joined
in making peace with the United States after the close of the
war of 1812, but he and his band still kept up their connection
with Canada, and were ready for war with our people." That,
after tendering his services with his band to the United States,
in the war of 1812, and being refused, and after applying to the
government trader, at Fort Madison, for guns, ammunition and
blankets, 'in the fall of ,1812, to enable him to go to the huntiog-
grounds of his nation, in Missouri, and, being refused because he
wanted them on credit, as he had formerly done, to be paid for
in furs and peltries in , the following spring, on his return to
Saukenuk, he applied to the French trader, La Gutrie, who was
an English subject, and received what he needed on credit, and
by whom he was persuaded to join the British, who certainly had
befriended him, ho did take some two hundred picked braves and
lead them to Green Bay, and was assigned to duty with the rank
of Colonel under the English Colonel Dixon, is true. One of
the inducements offered by the British was in the language of
124 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Colonel Dixon : " You will now have to hold us fast by the hand.
Your English father has found out that the Americans want to
take your country from you, and has sent me and my braves to
drive them back to their own country. He has likewise sent a
large quantity of arms and ammunition, and we want all your
warriors to join us." This was irre si stable. Colonel Dixon,
with his Indian allies, went to Detroit via Chicago, after its mas-
sacre and evacuation. Black Hawk and his band participated
in two or three engagements, in each of which, except one, the
British and their allies were defeated, when, to use his own
words : "I was now tired of being with them, our success being
bad, and, having got no plunder, I determined on leaving them
and returning to Eock river. That night I took about twenty of
my braves and left the British camp for home."
"Th very head and front of my offending
Hath this extent, no more."
This short campaign was the only one in which either he or his
band were ever engaged against the people of the United States
prior to 182. Upon his return to Saukenuk, in 1813, he found
Keokuk had supplanted him as war chief of his nation, who
continued as such absolutely until 1830, when the question of
surrendering up their village and farm lands, adjacent thereto,
came up, and Keokuk, with fully two-thirds of the nation, deter-
mined to surrender up their lands in Illinois, and make their
home on the Iowa river. From the time of Black Hawk's return
from the British army, in 1813 to 1830, he was but a subaltern
chief, though treated and acknowledged as the war chief by his own
gentes and some others. Keokuk was, in fact, the head Chief of
the nation, and Black Hawk, like a loyal Indian, acquiesced and
spent much of his time in religious services, withdrawing from
Saukenuk and erecting his lodge upon an eminence in a cornfield
where he cultivated corn, beans and squashes, taking no active
part in the affairs of his tribe. Having lost his oldest son and
youngest daughter by death, he blackened his face and lived on
one meal a day, of boiled corn, for about two years, as penance
for his sins. But, when in the spring of 1830, Keokuk determined
to surrender up all the lands of the nation in Illinois, and remove
to Iowa, he was again elected war Chief by those who, like him,
had always denied the validity of the Qushquamme treaty.
Thus it is clear that he neither made or attempted to make war
on the American people between the years 1813 and 1830. Always
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 125
courteous and kind-hearted, no white man ever went away from
his lodge hungry, that too, without questioning him to ascertain
if he was an American or Englishman. But say these three ex-
Governors, " He and his band still kept up their connection with
Canada." What connection do they mean? Would they have
their readers understand that during all these long years, from
1812 to 1831, a war was carried on between Canada and the
United States? With the ratification of the treaty of Ghent, in
1814, all hostilities between the United States and Great Britain,
including her dependencies, ceased, and as we have reason to
hope and believe, forever.
Between the people of the United States and those of our near
neighbor, Canada, perfect peace and good will prevailed. Their
people and our people kept up a close connection, which was
strengthened and cemented by numerous intermarriages and
solidified by intimate commercial relations. Their people spoke
the same language and worshipped the same God that ours did.
Canada was to the Sauks what Prussia is to the Germans, a
fatherland. Was it a crime, or even an offense, against the peo-
ple or Government of the United States, for these Indians to
make pilgrimages to their mecca or fatherland, and perform their
simple, yet devout, religious services at the graves of their ances-
tors?
Governor Ford, though as a general rule copied the views ex-
pressed by Governor Edwards with regard to the history of the
Black Hawk war, could not quite believe that " Black Hawk was
known to be still* under pay of the British Government as a spy."
Among the most foolish, unreasonable and nonsensical assertions
to be found in any history, this stands pre-eminently at the head
and front. That during nearly a score of years of profound peace
and good will between the mother country, England and her de-
pendencies, and her daughter, America, the aged mother was so
strongly under the potent influences of the "green-eyed monster,
jealousy," of the charms and wiles of her daughter, that she was
impelled to keep a hired spy upon the actions of her daughter.
And such a spy and such a place, an untutored, half-naked son
of the forest, who neither could read, write or speak the English
language ; the place, beyond civilization on the west line of the
then territory of Illinois, at a distance of thousands of miles from
the seat of Government of either nation, and without means of
*In 1831.
126 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
sending news, if he had any to send. A safe spy and in a safe
place to the American Government. "In ways that are dark and
tricks that are vain," these early historians were peculiar.
In making .this statement, the dignified Governor Edwards
suffered his prejudice to control his language without reflection.
Governor Ford's fierce onslaught' upon Black Hawk's Autobiog-
raphy is as unjust as it is inconsiderate. Had he even stopped
to read it over before in print, he never would have suffered the
following sentence to have been sent forth for the world's inspec-
tion, viz : "Black Hawk knew but little, if anything, about it. In
point of fact, it was got up from the statement of Antoine Le Clare
and Colonel Davenport, and was written by a printer," etc. If
there ever lived a human being who had reason and opportunity
to know, and did know, about the causes which led to the Black
Hawk war, that human being's name was Black Hawk, and next
to him the late Col. George Davenport knew and understood the
matter better than any other. While Black Hawk's story of this
matter is rambling and disjointed, and gives his side without
being qualified and toned down by the other, we may safely
challenge a contradiction of any of his material statements.
That there are inaccuracies in it, is true, but a misstatement of
any material matter cannot be found. Truth with him was a
cardinal virtue, and no man can truthfully say Black Hawk was
a liar, although he witheld some facts that were essential. Gov.
Ford's next error is in asserting that "these border white people
had bought and paid for these lands, and were quietly living on
them when the Indians tried to dispossess them." We give a
statement from the land records, in another chapter, which
proves conclusively that the assertion of Gov. Ford is erroneous.
On the contrary, not one of the white settlers at or near Sauke-
nuk, prior to June, 1831, except Brasher, was the owner in fee of
the land they occupied. They were simply trespassers upon the
possessions of these Indians, or, as termed here in an earlier day,
"claim jumpers." The two most obnoxious of these were
Joshua Vandruff and Rinnah Wells. Each of them had a large
amily, and engaged in that soul-damning trade of selling, bar-
tering and giving away liquid sure-pop on Indians, which will be
more fully stated hereafter.
The next error is "that in the spring of 1831, Black Hawk,
with his women and children, and three hundred warriors of the
British band, together with some allies from the Pottawattamies
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 127
and Kickapoos, recrossed the Mississippi, to establish himself
upon his ancient hunting grounds and in the principal vallage of
his nation." There can be no excuse for this baseless assertion,
which was copied by Gov. Ford from Governors Edwards and
.Reynolds.
Keokuk, at the head of abouf two-thirds of the Sauk Nation,
left Saukenuk in the spring of 1830, and made their principal
village on the Iowa river, but Black Hawk, with the remainder
of the nation, declined to leave, or surrender to the white settlers
their villages and farm-lands on the peninsula. This action
eventuated in an absolute division of the Sauk Nation into two
separate, distinct bands. The one known as the Keokuk, the
other the Black Hawk band, each having a full set of chiefs of
their own, Keokuk being at the head of the former, and Black
Hawk, the latter. This division has been kept up to the present
day. Black Hawk had been recognized as the war chief since
his return from the British service, in 1813, by only a segment of
the tribe. Keokuk being in reality such, but when the question
of surrendering up Saukenuk and their farms came up in 130,
Black Hawk opposed the surrender, and was elected head chief
of those who determined to remain there. These facts were so
patent that the assertion that he and his band recrossed the Miss-
issippi, in 1831, is inexcusable and positively untrue, for they had
not gone to the west side of that river, except to hunt, as usual.
Keokuk was always the friend of the white people, and so highly
esteemed by the government officials that he procured a large
tract of land, to be broken up for him and his band at their new
village on the Iowa river, by the United States, free of expense to
him and his band.
The statement that Black Hawk had as allies, on his return
from the west of the Mississippi, some of the Pottawattamies and
Kickapoos is doubly contradicted by the facts. Besides being un-
true, because he had never gone west of the Mississippi, the terri-
tory of the Pottawattamies at that time was along the Illinois river
extending from Peoria to Chicago, while that of the Kickapoos
laid south of the territory of the Pottawattamies ; hence there
were none of these tribes west of the Mississippi to have accom-
panied him, if the other part of the statement were true.
Another gross error is that of charging that the Sauks and
Foxes were united together. Even the so-called treaty of 1804
contradicts the assertion of its preamble by dividing the one
128 THK SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
thousand dollars annuity, between these Indians, as separate and
distinct nations |_by providing to pay to the Sauks six hundred
dollars and the Foxes four hundred dollars thereof. They
were friends and sometimes allies, but united under the same
government, or even confederated together as Sauks and
Foxes, they never were. And the latter as a tribe or nation
had nothing to do with and took no lot or part in the Black
Hawk war of 1831-2, whatever. The charge by Governor
Ford and his predecessors that the Sauks "threw down the
fences, unroofed the houses, cut up the grain, drove off and killed
their cattle and threatened the lives of the white settlers if they
remained," is as groundless as a morning dream, while the proofs
to support it are as silent as the tomb. They simply "put the
shoe on the wrong foot." It was the white settlers who were the
aggressors, and pulled down the fences, unroofed the bark houses,
and turned loose their breachy horses and cattle to forage on the
growing corn of the Indians who had no rights which they were
willing to respect. Nor was this all they did to these peace-
ably inclined and kindly-hearted people. They shamefully beat
and otherwise maltreated their squaws and papooses for the most
trivial offences, committed or imagined, and frequently threatened
to take their lives. They even cruelly beat the aged Black Hawk
with a rod, and that, too, without the the least cause, whatever.
Even the horses and cattle of these white settlers seemed to
imbibe the spirit of their owners, and held the miserable fences
of the Indians in as much contempt as their owners held the
Indians, and manifested as strong a passion for their succulent
growing crops as their owners did for the lands whereon they were
growing. It was a clear case of love at sight and contempt from
the lay-off love for the lands and growing corn, contempt for
the Indians and their fences and a strong argument in favor of
the adage, " like master, like man" modified to like master, like
beast.
These three early historians of Illinois agree substantially on
the above enumerated outrages as having been perpetrated by
these Indians upon the early white settlers of Eock river, near
Rock Island, and the action thereon taken by Governor Rey-
nolds, with this exception, Governor Reynolds admits that he
called out the seven hundred mounted militia of his own volition
before he informed either General Gaines, then in command of
he western army of the United States, with headquarters at
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 129
Jefferson Barracks, near St. Louis, or Governor Clark, Superin-
tendent of Indian Affairs, with his office at St. Louis. This he
could not deny, because his official correspondence with these
officials, at the time, is preserved. His call for the seven hun-
dred mounted volunteers was issued on the 27th of May, 1831,
and on that day he wrote Governor Clark as follows: "I have
called out seven hundred militia to protect the citizens near
Eock Island from Indian depredations. I consider it due to the
general Government, to state that in about fifteen days a sufficient
force will appear before the hostile Indians to remove them, dead
or alive, west of the Mississippi ; but, perhaps, a request from
you would induce them to leave without the necessity of resorting
to arms." From this self-sufficient, pompous document the old
Hanger shows that in dealing with Indians he had but a word and
a blow but the blow came first. On the following day, May 28,
1831, he wrote General Gaines, at Jefferson Barracks, as follows :
"I have received undoubted information that the section of the
State near Rock Island is actually invaded by hostile bands of
Indians, headed by Black Hawk, and in order to repel the inva-
sion and protect the citizens of the State, I have, under the pro-
visions of the Constitution of the United States and the laws of
this State, called out the militia to the number of seven hundred
men, who will be mounted and ready for service in a very short
time. I consider it my duty to lay before you the above informa-
tion, that you may adopt such measures as you deem just and
proper." Thus it is shown that Governor Reynolds took the
entire responsibility of "removing these Indians across the Mis-
sissippi, dead or alive," without consulting the Superintendent
of Indian Affairs, or as much as saying " by your leave " to the
General Government of the United States, and certainly without
asking their aid and assistance in the performance. It is self-
evident that Joshua Vandruff, whose exploits are given in Chapter
X, had succeeded "in getting his work in " on the old ranger.
General Gaines was in almost daily communication with Major
Bliss' commandant at Fort Armstrong, on iiock Island, and had
heard nothing of Indian depredations or hostile invasions in that
locality, and had but little faith in the ill-timed prudence of
Governor Reynolds. Neither did Governor Clark believe there
were any causes of alarm in connection with these Indians. But
General Gaines determined to go in person up to Rock Island and
investigate the matter, and on the second of June, 1831, he wrote
9
130 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Governor Reynolds that be had ordered ten companies of United
States regulars to Rock Island, and would go with them to inves-
tigate the matter, and that this force was all he should need to
crush Black Hawk and his band. That if, after looking over the
situation of affairs in that locality, he should deem it best to have
a stronger force than was already under his command, he would
call upon his Excellency for his mounted volunteers. Thus is the
whole statement of Governors Edwards and Ford proven to be
erroneous and false, almost in toto. As to that part of their state-
ment that General Gaines made a requisition on Governor
Reynolds for 7CO mounted volunteers there is no truth in what-
ever. Nor had it a shadow of foundation in truth. That errors,
mistakes of fact, repetitions and false coloring, as well as omis-
sions of important facts and circumstansces, will, and of neces-
sity do, creep into and form a part of every history to a greater
or lesser degree, we know is true, be the writer ever so fair and
painstaking. Governor Ninian Edwards was a native of the dark
and bloody ground of Boone, and by nature a nobleman, but a
hard and persistent hater of the Indians as a rule, and in all
matters with which they were concerned he took it for granted
they were wrong without investigation. From his great dignity
of character and splendid abilities, both legal and scholastic, he
was the foremost man of Illinois during his time, and undoubt-
edly he did not intend to misrepresent these affairs. His state-
ments were given under several misapprehensions as to the facts
and surrounding circumstances, and decidedly exparte, he there-
fore mislead those who followed him in writing up the Black
Hawk War.
From Governor Reynolds, who was illiterate and vain as a pea-
cock, we, of course, should not expect much else than ebullitions
of prejudice and error. But when we find that to this rule of
errors and mistakes the high-toned, noble-hearted Governor Ford
was no exception, and that so many errors should be crowded
into BO small a space as to time and matter as appear in his
history of these transactions, we are surprised, for his very soul
revolted at any and everything that even squinted at duplicity,
dishonesty, deceit, prevarication, falsehood, fraud or oppression.
An able and just judge, he was one of the finest Governors the
noble State of Illinois ever had. Indeed, we may say, and truth-
fully, too, he left the imprint of his pure character and honesty
upon our present proud escutcheon. For by his strict integrity
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 131
of character and conduct, economy of living and personal in-
dustry, together with his masterly familiarity with the financial
condition of our then debt-burdened young giant State, handi-
capped and groaning under an indebtedness of fourteen millions
through foolish legislation, did he save us from hopeless bank-
ruptcy and black repudiation. Without solicitation on his part,
upon the death of Colonel Adam W. Snyder, the Democratic
nominee for Governor, he was placed upon the ticket by the State
Central Committee to fill the vacancy. At that time he was one
of the Judges of the Circuit Court, and living in Northern Illinois.
He was elected Governor in August, 1842, by a large majority.
When called to the helm of the ship of State he found it tossed
upon the waves of insolvency, beating its way slowly along
between the Scylla of bankruptcy and Charybdis of repudiation,
rushing headlong direct for Hell-Gate. Laying a firm hand upon
the tiller ; fixing his eye upon the beacon light of honor, big with
hope, he shifted her course from the southwest of extravagance
to the northeast of economy and landed her in the haven of
financial confidence. With the expense of the Mormon war of
1846, Governor Ford reduced the State's indebtedness during his
four years' administration about three hundred thousand dollars.
When he was inaugurated, auditor's warrants were worth but
fifty cents to the dollar; when he retired from the office, they
were worth ninety cents.
In 1844, the non-resident and foreign bondholders, who held a
large amount of our State bonds, became uneasy over their in-
vestments, because neither principal nor interest were being paid,
employed U. S. Senator John Davis, of Massachusetts, to visit
Illinois and investigate the matter, and report to them the true
financial condition of the Sfate, and ascertain the pulse of public
feeling upon a rumor that there was a growing feeling among the
people of Illinois in favor of repudiating the State debt. But, be
it said to the credit of our people, repudiation never had "a hab-
itation or a home" among them. He proceeded to Springfield,
and the Executive office in the old State House, but found it
closed. A small card hung on tbe door with these words: "At
my residence Thomas Ford." Only this and nothing more.
Mr. Davis made inquiry for the Executive residence and was
directed to proceed east so many blocks, then south so many
blocks, and the first house on his left was the place he sought.
Following the directions to the letter he brought up in front of a
132 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
email story and a half wood-colored frame house with a kitchen
thereto. The door was closed, and neither name, number or
door- bell were in sight. Supposing he had gone wrong, never
for a moment thinking that miserable little hovel of a house
could be the residence and home of a Governor, he approached
the front door and gently rapped thereon. In a moment the door
was opened by a fine-looking, matronly lady, dressed in a plain
but neatly fitting calico dress, wearing a checkered apron, with
her hair combed back and secured by a plain, old-fashioned horn
tuck comb, to whom this United States Senator and ex-Governor
bowed gracefully, and in very respectful language asked if she
"would be kind enough to direct him to the residence of Governor
Ford." Imagine his surprise when told, "this is his home ;"
to which he replied, ''is the Governor in?" "No, sir, he is back
of the kitchen sawing wood." Was he sleeping or waking, or did
he rightly hear, the Governor sawing his own wood ! Mrs. Ford,
for the lady was none other than Mrs. Ford, wife of the noblest
little man ever in the Executive Chair of our State, said : "Please
walk in and be seated, and I will call the Governor in." Desir-
ous of seeing the novel sight of a wood-sawing Executive he
replied: "I will step out myself and see the Governor." Suiting
the action to the words he immediately proceeded to the rear of
the kitchen, where he beheld the small-framed, large-headed
Governor in his shirt sleeves running a buck-saw across a well-
seasoned shell-bark hickory stick. His saw was dull and required
a good deal of hard work to make it do its duty. So busily
engaged was he that he did not observe the approach of Senator
Davis, and the latter awaited with curiosity and pleasure until
the stick was in two, when the Governor looked up in a kind of
half-surprised and half-bewildered way, to be addressed: "This
is Governor Ford, is it not ?" Being answered in the affirmative,
Mr. Davis extended his hand, saying: "My name is Davis, my
home is in Massachusetts, and my object in visiting you is to make
some inquirie's relative to the financial condition of your State in
the interest of the holders of a large amount of your State
bonds." The Governor dropped his buck-saw, picked up and put
on his coat, saying : "I will take pleasure in giving you all the in-
formation within my reach. Please accompany me to my office."
Side by side walked these two of tbe noblest works of God two
honest men. Both were giants in intellect. Davis was very tall,
Ford very short. Davis was richly, though plainly, attired.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 133
Ford wore his inevitable Kentucky blue jeans suit, coat, vest
and pants. The contrast in the personnel and dress was great,
but in integrity and intellect they were nearly identical. By his
sterling integrity Davis was known as "honest John Davis." On
reaching the Governor's office, the little Governor, who acted as
his own private secretary, opened a large, well-bound record book
and turned to a number of entries thereon, made in his own hand
writing, handing Mr. Davis a pencil and paper, desired him to
note down items as he should read them from his record book
before him. He then gave the total amount of liabilities of the
State and how witnessed, with the amount of interest-bearing
bonds, the amount of annual interest, when and where payable,
and when the bonds would mature, respectively, the amount of
money then in the State Treasury, etc. He then gave the total
number of acres of taxable land and lots in the State as returned
by the assessors, and the aggregate valuation thereof ; the rate
of State taxes levied for that year, which he said amounted to
such a sum, from which he deducted such a per cent for collec-
tions, forfeitures and erroneous descriptions, realizing so much
net revenue from the lands. He then gave the number of horses,
cattle, sheep, hogs, and their value, as returned by the assessors,
together with moneys, stocks and unenumerated property, as
returned, and casting the ratio of State tax thereon amounting to
so much, then deducting for commissioners, insolvencies and re-
movals such a percent, would realize so much net revenue, which,
added to the net tax on the lands and lots, would realize so much.
He then gave an estimate of the necessary expenses of the State
government, which, deducted from the net revenue of the State,
would leave so much, showing a sufficient sum to pay all the
interest and create quite a sinking fund to apply towards paying
the principal indebtedness of the State.
To say that Governor Davis was pleased with this exhibit
would be like Pecksniff "putting it too mild." He was de-
lighted. He then said: "Permit me, Governor, to ask you if
there is any talk among your people of repudiation?" at which
the little Governor burst out in a good hearty laugh, and said :
"Bless you, no. There is not, so far as I have been able to ascer-
tain, a solitary public newspaper published within the length and
breadth of the State of Illinois, which dares to even hint at so
disgraceful and dastardly a thing. No, Mr. Davis, the people of
the State of Illinois are honest, and will pay every dollar of their
131 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
State debt with interest, and would laugh to scorn him who would
even suggest the bear thought of repudiation." Mr. Davis left
Springfield fully assured that the State of Illinois would not only
pay her interest-bearing bonds, dollar for dollar and cent for cent,
but all her other financial obligations, and in his report to his
employers he said : "Any State whose people have the good sense
to elect such a man as Thomas Ford Governor, a man whose
character is an example of simplicity and economy of living,
who resides in a small frame house, devoid of all the luxuries of
life, and saws his own wood, will pay their debts in full with
interest, and this you can depend upon. As to repudiation, I am
happy to report no such feeling exists among the press or the
people of Illinois."
It is useless for us to say this was the turning point in our finan-
cial history. From that day our credit grew, our bonds appre-
ciated, and to-day, notwithstanding that white elephant the new
State House, costing over three millions our noble State is out of
debt, our State taxes light, and our people justly proud. In 1848,
by a Constitutional provision, a two-mill tax was established, the
proceeds of which were set apart for the payment of our State
debt. This was continued in force until the adoption of the pres-
ent State Constitution in 1870, at which time the debt was paid.
Although a fine financier in the management of State affairs,
Governor Ford was a poor manager of his private finances, and
died poor, very poor. Indeed, he would have suffered for the
ordinary comforts of life had it not been for the kindness of per-
sonal friends, who had to contribute their donations to his wife,
who never advised him of the fact. His proud spirit could never
brook the idea of receiving donations. He would rather have
starved than to be considered a beggar. Dire consumption slowly
but surely sapped the foundations of life. He lingered along from
month to month and year to year, before the "golden bowl was
broken and the silver chord was loosened." He left only his
widow to mourn his loss. While erecting monuments to the
memory of her truly great men, let not the State of Illinois forget
the deeds of her noblest Governor, Thomas Ford, wLo spent the
greater portion 'of his life in her active service for a paltry and
inadequate salary, and died poor, because he was honest and
never concerned in any official speculations or peculations. A
rare example that should be honored.
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 135
CHAPTER IX.
The Lands at and adjacent to Saukenuk were Surveyed and brought into Market in
1829, at the special instance of Colonel George Davenport, for the sole purpose
of Securing a Home for the Sauk Nation.
"Around this ancient Indian village
In artless form was Indian tillage,
Whore in their season might be seen
Vhe corn, the vine, the squash and bean.
And here laborious bending low,
Was gentler sex with rustic hoe ;
Nor haughty brave from cabin phade.
Would condesend to lend his aid." BISHOP.
In May, 1816, Colonel William Lawrence, with the Eighth Regi-
ment of rifles of the regular army of the United States, reached
the island of Bock Island, for the purpose of building a fort.
With him came Colonel George Davenport*, who had served ten
years in the regular army and fought beside Old Hickory at the
battle of New Orleans. He now held the position of Commissary
to Colonel Lawrence's command. At that time there were no
white settlers anywhere near Rock Island. The whole country in
that vicinity was full of Indians. Saukenuk contained over ten
thousand souls, while Musqawkenuk or Musquawketon, where
Davenport stands, was quite a large Indian village. The Foxes
or Musquawkies had also a smaller village where Moline is now
located.
When Colonel Lawrence came to Rock Island and began the
erection of Fort Armstrong, May 12, 1816, not only the Sauks,
as shown by Black Hawk's statement in the former chapter, but
all the Indian tribes of that vicinity were alarmed at the action of
our Government in thus building a fort on Bock Island, and were
ready to resent this action. The feeling of reverence for the Good
Spirit, which Black Hawk says inhabited the cave under Fort
Armstrong, which "was white, with long wings like a swan's, but
ten times larger," extended alike to the Foxes, Pottawattamies and
\Vinnebagoes. Following the ancient Israelites, of whom these
Indians were a prototype, this cave was holy ground, whereon
*See biographical sketch, post.
136 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE.
they dare not tread with shodden feet, nor approach in unclean
garments. To their untutored minds this Spirit of the Cave was
more than a mere gibbering, chattering, sightless ghost. It had
a real, corporeal, tangible existence. Hence, they were very
indignant at what they deemed a species of sacrilege manifested
by the whites in building their fort over the cave. To the Sauks
it was the more surprising because work thereon had been com-
menced while their chiefs were at St. Louis executing the so-called
treaty of peace and friendship of May 13, 1816. Under this con-
dition of affairs it is manifest that there could have existed,
between the soldiers of Colonel Lawrence and these Indians, but
little intercourse or friendly feeling, but on the contrary their
intercouse was of that restrained character which may be pre-
sumed to exist between the victim and his robber, restrained
from throttling the villain by the cold steel bar with a hole in it,
in his hands, pointed at the victim's head. The well-armed,
strong body of soldiers alone prevented the Indians from tearing
down at night what the soldiers had built up each day. To avoid
collision between his men and these Indians, Colonel Lawrence
was compelled to be ever on his guard. He fully appreciated
the trying and dangerous position he occupied, with all its re-
sponsibilities. Surrounded by hordes of suspicious and vengeful
barbarians, (for these Indians had passed from savagery to
barbarism, in its third stage, and were upon the verge of civiliza-
tion) the greatest care was required to allay their suspicions of
double-dealing on his part, and gain their confidence and respect.
To that end he bent his fine ability and energy, answering all
their questions carefully and intelligently, always shaking hands
with them, purchasing from them whatever they offered to sell,
and paying fair prices therefor. In this way he slowly but surely
won their good will, and finally their confidence and respect, and
succeeded in prosecuting his work to completion. This fort was
located at the lower end of the island, immediately over the cave
mentioned by Black Hawk, and was four hundred feet square.
The lower part, or foundation, was constructed of stone, the rest
of huge hewed logs. (A more full description of Fort Armstrong
will be given hereafter.) That no murders were committed, or
serious collisions occurred between Colonel Lawrence and these
wildly incensed Indians, is a wonder, and reflects much credit to
both parties.
Col. Davenport was the right man in the right place, to mate-
rially aid and assist Col, Lawrence in pacifying these Indians.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 137
Firm and talented, courteous and affable, he was a born leader
of men, without seeming to desire it. Possessed of a command-
ing presence, fair education and intuitive knowledge of men and
measures, coupled with great physical strength, all under perfect
subjection to his wonderful will-power, he was in every respect a
powerful man, and as kindly-hearted as he was strong. He
erected a log house on the island some half a mile northeast of
where the fort was located, for a trading house. Here he opened
a large trade with the Indians, selling them such articles as they
needed, taking furs and peltries in exchange. Dealing with these
Indians fairly, he soon won their confidence and respect.
The confidence of an Indian, like that of a child, is easily won
by kindness. Col. Davenport did not get his house ready for
occupancy by his family until about the ides of August. When
they arrived the season was too late to raise vegetables, but owing
to the kindly relations already established between him and these
Indians, he was supplied daily, and rather mysteriously, with
roasting ears, beans and squashes in abundance by his Indian
friends ; that, too, in strict accordance with the Divine commands
"but when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy
ri ht hand doeth;" and "see that ye have and give alms, pro-
vide yourselves bags which wax not old." At about 10 A. M. as
regular as the day -came, an Indian with a bag, well filled with
green corn, beans and squashes, on his shoulder, walked into the
house and deposited them on the floor in the center of the room,
and without uttering a word, stalked out, returned to his canoe
and paddled over to the Illinois side of the Mississippi. To all
questions he appeared deaf, and such was the fact, he was a
deaf mute, and purposely selected by Che-chau-quose, the Little
Crane, so that his alms might be given in secret, so secretly,
that not until late that fall did Col. Davenport learn the name of
his benefactor.
In a very short time Colonel Davenport was on terms of warm
personal friendship with the chiefs, and, indeed, the entire Sauk
Nation, each of whom seemed to vie with each other in their
manifestations of personal regard to him. Did they kill a fine
buffalo, elk, moose, or deer, a choice part thereof was reserved
for and sent to adorn his table. If a bee-tree was cut, he was re-
membered. Indeed, all their delicacies paid tribute to the table
of Colonel Davenport. From him they purchased their blankets
and other goods, including hunting apparatus and fishing tackle,
188 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
for many consecutive years, and sold him all their furs, peltries
and large quantities of corn, without having the least misunder-
standing or disagreement. 'Their winters, however, were spent
on their hunting grounds in Missouri, generally making their
winter homes in the dense forests on the Two Eivers, returning in
the spring to Saukenuk, in time to prepare and plant their sum-
mer crops. Before leaving Saukenuk in the fall, they cached or
deposited in the ground whatever of corn or other provisions they
did not need for winter use, or could not conveniently carry with
them. These caches were generally dug in the side of a hill, and
their deposits were snugly wrapped in skins, so as to protect them
from damp or other injury. Guns, traps, knives, spears, ammu-
nition, and blankets were needed before going to their hunting
grounds, but they had neither money, furs, or peltries to give in
exchange for them. But Colonel Davenport having unbounded
confidence in their honesty and integrity, furnished them all these
things on credit, to be paid for, on their return from their winter's
hunt, in furs and peltries. Thus matters stood from 1816 to 1824,
when Kussell Farnham entered into copartnership with the
Colonel in the Indian trade, under the firm name of Davenport &
Farnham, who continued to sell them goods on the same terms
and conditions that Colonel Davenport had when alone in busi-
ness. Not infrequently did this firm purchase as high as three
thousand fur- bearing skins from these Indians at a single bargain.
Dealing with the Indians on the square, they soon had what
would be called now-a-days "a corner on the trade "with the
Indians. They purchased from the Sauks and Foxes and sold to
the American Fur Company so many elegant furs that it attracted
the attention and aroused the cupidity of that great financial
concern, with John Jacob Astor at its head, when Davenport &
Farnham were taken into membership in that most gigantic com-
pany.
The trade carried on by Davenport & Farnham with these
Indians, whose hunting grounds in Missouri abounded in buffalo,
elk, moose, deer, fox, otter, beaver, wild-cat or lynx, cata-
mount, mink, coon, etc., was both large and remunerative to
the purchaser, and too highly appreciated by them to part with.
The trade they carried on with the Indians was not confined to
these two nations, but extended to the Pottawattamies, Winneba-
goes and other Indians of the surrounding country. Thus mat-
ters passed along smoothly until the Spring of 1S29, when pioneer
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 139
white people began to wend their way to that locality and trench
upon the farm-lands of these Indians. Colonel Davenport
readily foresaw that the irrepressible white man would soon take
possession of the splendid lands upon the peninsula and crowd
the Indians across the Mississippi; that, too, whether the Quash-
quamme treaty of 1804, and the second treaty of St. Louis of
May 13, 1816, were valid or not. In the meantime, as shown in
chapter VI, Governor Edwards, immediately upon his inaugura-
tion as Governor of the State of Illinois, bent his energies towards
the removal of these Indians from the State of Illinois. In re-
sponse to these urgent appeals of Governor Edwards, the Secre-
tary of War referred the matter to General Lewis Cass, then
Governor of the Territory of Michigan. This was in 1827. . Gen-
eral Cass conferred by letter with the military commander of
Fort Armstrong, whom he knew must be familiar with the
facts, since he was in that immediate locality and must have
known what was transpiring within three miles of his fort. In
this letter General Cass sent a copy of Governor Edwards'
charges, as set forth in chapter VI. In answer to this letter he
was informed that the Governor was clearly mistaken as to the
true condition of the affairs at and near Saukenuk ; that there
were no white settlers within many leagues of that place. Hence,
these Indians could not possibly have committed the depreda-
tions complained of, or any other; and that these Indians were
on terms of perfect peace and good-will with the officers and
men at Fort Armstrong and with Messrs. Davenport and Farn-
ham, who were the only white people in that locality. On
receipt of this information Governor Cass communicated its con-
tents to the War Department, where the matter rested until 1828,
when Governor Edwards wrote to Governor William Clark, again
demanding their removal, as shown in the preceding chapter,
and by persistent effort Governor Edwards succeeded in obtain-
ing an order from President Jackson for their removal across the
Mississippi, in 1829.
To be summarily driven from their homes and growing crops
would have been a great hardship, indeed, an outrage upon these
poor unfortunate people. Col. Davenport fully appreciating the
great injustice of such an arbitrary and oppressive act, and be-
lieving the Quashqmimme treaty of Ib04 was void, and being ap-
pealed to by Black Hawk, at his own expense went to Washing-
ton City to lay the matter before his late commander and com-
panion in arms, General Jackson, who had but recently been
140 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
inaugurated President of the United States. On his arrival there
he called first upon the Secretary of War, and then upon the
Secretary of State, both of whom accorded him a respectful hear-
ing, and to both of them he gave his reasons why the treaty of
1804 was void, relying chiefly upon the absolute want of power
and authority on the part of Quashquamme and his four associ-
ates to make such treaty in behalf of their nation. Both of these
officers seemed to be deeply impressed with his arguments, and
expressed themselves as being favorably inclided to carry out his
views upon that subject. He left these officers big with hope in
the success of his trip, and had but little doubt of being entirely
successful at the Executive office. Thus far he had gottten along
nicely and felt quite sure that President Jackson, with whom he
was intimately acquainted, would not refuse to give him a hear-
ing, and grant his request. But on reaching the Executive office
his hopes met with "a chilling frost, and were nipped in the bud.''
The President, while listening to his entire statement with re-
spectful attention, seemed to be on the rampage against the whole
Indian race, and the British band of the Sauks in particular, and
claimed that the Quashquamme treaty of 1804 was perfectly
regular, and had been confirmed by the Sauk Nation in the sec-
ond treaty of St. Louis, of May 13, 1816, under and by virtue of
which that nation had ceded to the United States all the lands
lying below Fox river of Illinois, and between the Illinois
and Mississippi rivers. It was in vain that Col. Davenport
endeavored to convince him that the Sauks and Foxes combined
never owned, or claimed to own, all of those lands, and that by
that boundary line the entire possessions of the Pottawattamies
and a large portion of the lands of the Winnebagoes were in-
cluded, and that the United States had in and by several treaties
with the latter Indians, after the execution of the Quashquamme
treaty, acknowledged this to be true, notably, that of the 24th of
August, 1816, with the Pottawattamies, under and by virtue of
which, they ceded to the United States all the land contained in
the cession of the Sauks and Foxes of Nov. 3, 1804, which lies
south of a due west line from the southern extremity of Lake
Michigan to the Mississippi river.
Again in the treaty of Prairie Du Chien with the same tribe,
they ceded to the United States, beginning at the Winnebago
village on Bock river, forty miles from its mouth, running down
Rock river to a line which runs due west from the most southerly
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 141
bend of Lake Michigan to the Mississippi, and then with that
line to the Mississippi opposite Eock Island ; then up that river
to the United States reservation at the mouth of the Wisconsin ;
then with the south and east lines of said reservation to the Wis-
consin river ; thence southerly, passing the heads of the small
streams emptying into the Mississippi, to Kock river at the place
of beginning. Also beginning on the western shore of Lake Michi-
gan at the northeast corner of the field of Antoine Ouilmette,*
near Gross Point, twelve miles north of Chicago ; thence west to
Rock river ; thence down that river to where a line drawn due west
from the most southern bend of Lake Michigan crosses said river ;
thence east along said line to Fox river of Illinois ; thence along
the northwestern boundary line of the cession of 1816 to Lake
Michigan ; thence northwesterly along the western shore of said
lake to the place of beginning. This line struck the Mississippi
where the city of Moline now stands, while that under the treaty
of 1815 struck it below, where the city of Eock Island now stands.
The consideration paid by the United States for the cession of
1829 was sixteen thousand dollars per year for ever, and for that
in the cession of 1816 one thousand dollars per year for twenty
years. Thus the United States repurchased from the Potta-
wattamies, Chippawas and Ottawas a considerable portion of the
lands contained ,in the Quashquamme treaty of 1804, and paid
sixteen times as much for this strip of land as they paid the
Sauks and Foxes for fifty million acres. Besides these lands con-
tained in the Quashquamme treaty, the Winnebagoes owned a con-
siderable portion, thereof, and their claim and ownership was ad-
mitted and recognized by the United States under the treaty of
Prairie Du Chien, of Aug. 16, 1825, as follows : Bounded, southeast-
erly by the Eock river from its source near Winnebago Lake to the
Winnebago village, about fifty miles above the mouth of Eock
river, westerly by the east line of the tract lying upon the Missis-
sippi herein secured to the Ottawas, Chippewas and Pottawatta-
mies," meaning the boundary line fixed in the treaty of 1829.
By these treaties it will be seen that all that portion of country
lying north of a straight line from the southern bend of Lake
Michigan to Eock Island, embraced in the Quashquamme treaty,
was subsequently purchased by the United States from other
Indian tribes, which would seem to say, the United States had
but little faith in the Quashquamme humbug of 1804. It mattered
'Pronounced Wilmett.
142 THE SAUKS AND THE BL1CK HAWK WAR.
not that Col. Davenport presented all these things to "Old
Hickory." He could only remember the stubborn fact that Black
Hawk and his band fought with the British in the late war, and
thereby, in his opinion, "they had no standing in court." Turn-
ing his sharp eyes upon Col. Davenport, Gen. Jackson said : "If
I remember aright this Indian Chief, Black Hawk, and his band
fought against us in the late war. Am I correct?" On being
answered in the affirmative, he then said, rising from his seat to
give emphasis to his words, "by the Eternal, every last one of
them shall cross the Mississippi, or be killed." Explanations of
the causes which led Black Hawk into the British army were out
of the question. The naked fact still remained, and by that act
he had forfeited all rights, in the opinion of the hero of New
Orleans.
Though defeated, Colonel Davenport was not cast down. He
was in real earnest in securing to these Indians their lands on the
peninsula. Black Hawk and his tribe had won his confidence and
respect by their honesty, kindness and sterling integrity, and he
in turn had secured their confidence by fair dealing and strict
integrity. This friendship, therefore, was of that generous kind
which abolished distrust and established entire confidence. While
this friendship was neither of the Pythias and Damon, nor yet the
Jonathan and David character, it was that kind of confidence
and respect which always exists between honest men, whose souls
revolt at any evidence of double-dealing, trickery or chicanery.
Though defeated in the main object, Colonel Davenport did not
despair of being able to do something for the relief of these
Indians. He appealed to the good, sound, practical sense of the
President, whether it would be right, just or humane to drive these
poor people from their homes and growing crops, to suffer
from hunger a whole year before they could raise another crop.
This was more than General Jackson could stand, and thereupon
he modified the order for their removal to take effect on or before
April 1, 1830. At this action of the President, in extending the
time of their removal, Governor Edwards was intensely indignant,
and threatened to remove them upon his own responsibility as
Governor of Illinois. Bat fortunately he restrained his hot Ken-
tucky blood, and permitted them to remain undisturbed the re-
mainder of his Gubernatorial term. Having obtained this modi-
fication of the order of removal, Colonel Davenport did not stop
contented. Besides being a man of decided ability, he possessed
THE SAUKS AND THE RLACK HAWK WAR. 143
a large amout of resources and expedients. If he could not
accomplish his ends by direction, he resorted to indirection, pro-
vided he saw his way clearly without compromising his honor.
Aside from the desirability of having these Indians remain at
Saukenuk for their trade, and the firm belief he entertained in
the abosolute invalidity of the two so-called treaties of St. Louis,
on November 3, 1804, and May 13, 1816, he was impelled to do all
within his power for these Indians, from what may be termed
family relations not of kinship, but neighborly intercourse.
From August, 1816, to the spring of 1829, his was the only white
family on the island or in its vicinity. It was no unusual thing
for his two sons, George L. and Bailey, to spend days and weeks
at Saukenuk, or at the farm lodges of some of these Indians.
The young Indians were their daily companions and only play-
mates. With them they spent the greater portion of their time,
the white mother entertaining no fears for the safety or contam-
ination of her sons, on account of their absence from home or
their association with these dusky children of the forest. Thus
were the sons of the wealtby white merchant raised on terms of
perfect equality with the Indian children. Together were the
offspring of the white and the red men reared, and, we may say,
educated, not in book-learning, but in its broader sense, a
knowledge of the world and animal nature, for the adult Indians
were unwearied and incessant in their efforts to instruct these
white children in all their knowledge of woodcraft, hunting, fish-
ing, trapping, etc. The amusements of these cbildren were the
same as those of the Indian youth with whom they played. No
feelings of superiority or jealousy were for a moment entertained.
A rivalry, however, existed, but it was that laudable rivalry to
excel in whatever they attempted to do. Much of their time was
spent in shooting at pennies placed in a split stick in the ground
with the bow and arrow, piddling the light canoe, fishing, hunt-
ing and trapping. From the warm personal attachments thus
formed by their children, the parents naturally were drawn
together in the bonds of mutual regard and genuine friendship.
These considerations, together with the certain fact that the mag-
nificent lands upon which Saukenuk and the Indian farms were
located would some day be valuable, and their purchase would be
a safe investment at a dollar and a quarter per acre, induced
Colonel Davenport to make one more desperate effort to place
them under the absolute use of these Indians. His plan was as
144 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
bold as it was gigantic for a single individual to attempt to
accomplish. It was no less than the purchase of the lands on the
peninsula, embracing all the cultivated lands of the Sauks,
together with the site of Saukenuk itself. Before this could be
done, however, they must first be surveyed and platted. He
therefore obtained an order for their immediate survey, which
being accomplished, he asked that they should be brought into
market. This request was also granted, and a public sale thereof
was held at the land office at Springfield, 111., Oct. 19, 1829. This
sale he attended, and on the first day thereof he purchased, in
his own name, and the firm name of Davenport & Farnham, a
large portion of these Indian lands, and on the 6th of November,
1830, Colonel Davenport purchased in his own name about one
thousand acres more, for the sole purpose of preserving the site of
Saukenuk, Black Hawk's Watch Tower and the improved farms of
the Sank Nation to their use. His intention was to say nothing to
these Indians about it, but hold the title himself and let them
have its use free of rent. By doing this he expected to retain
their trade, which would be -equal to a large rent, and at the same
time make not only a safe, but, really, a very profitable in-
vestment of his money. But "there is~a divinity which shapes
our ends, roughly hugh them as we may."
The knowledge of the sale of their lands, and that Col. Daven-
port had become the purchaser of the site of Saukenuk, came to
Black Hawk and his tribe, when he and they became highly in-
censed against their best friend, and threatened his life, as shown
in Chapter V, Black Hawk's statement, ante.
After the interview between Black Hawk and Col. Davenport
relative to the sale of the lands on the peninsula by the United
States to Davenport & Farnham, and learning the real object
Col. Davenport had in view in these transactions, and being
assured that he would make an exchange of these lands for other
government lands if the Indians desired, which proposition Black
Hawk thought was fair, made him think Col. Davenport had
not acted as badly as he had suspected. This proposition was
accepted by Black Hawk, approved by Keoknk, endorsed by the
Council of Chiefs, and Keokuk was appointed in behalf of the
Sauk Nation, with full power to make an exchange of lands with
the United States government, even to the extent of ceding their
lead mines in lieu of their farm lands on the peninsula, includ-
ing their village site. Application was at once made to Gov.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 145
Clark, Superintendent of Indian Affairs, for permission for Keo-
kuk to go to Washington City as an envoy, or commissioner
plenipotentiary from the Sauks for the purpose of making the
exchange. Gov. Clark granted him the request, and gave him a
letter of introduction to the President, stating the object in view,
and strongly recommended that his proposition be favorably con-
sidered and petition granted, to the end that the Sauks might
retain the lands lying on the peninsula near the mouth of Eock
river.
Col. Davenport embodied his proposition to exchange his pur-
chase of these lands for other government lands, so that these
Indians might remain east of the Mississippi river, even offering
to withdraw his entry money and cancel the sale, in order that
the exchange might be made. With these two letters, accom-
panied by Le Clair as interpreter, Keokuk went to Washington
and found no difficulty in obtaining a personal interview with
President Jackson and his cabinet, who, after reading his letters
from the General Superintendent of Indian Affairs and Col. Dav-
enport, respectfully listened to the arguments and reasons
assigned by the Cicero of his race in behalf of the object of his
mission, refused to make the exchange of lands prayed for, or to
make any further modification of the order for the removal of
these Indians across the Mississippi, but on the contrary assured
him in the most positive terms that all the lands embodied in the
treaty of 1804 must be surrendered up to the United States on or
before April 1, 1830, and if not done by that time they would be
driven thence at the point of the bayonet. With a heavy heart
and dejected air over the utter failure of his mission, the no-
ble Keokuk returned to Saukenuk to report the sad news that all
further hope of being permitted to remain at their village had
ceased, and advised the speedy abandonment of their lands and
the location of their principal village on the Iowa river, and when
the entire nation went to their winter quarters in Missouri that
fall, Keokuk and his band left Saukenuk forever. In the spring
of 1830. Keokuk with his band, comprising aboult two-thirds of
the entire nation, instead of returning to Saukenuk, located on
the Iowa river, west of the Mississippi, but Black Hawk, with the
remainder of the Sauk Nation, returned to Saukenuk and pro-
ceeded to plant their corn crop, as usual. But from that time
forth the presence of these Indians on the peninsula was con-
sidered by the white people of that locality, and more especially
10
145 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
by those who had located upon what then appeared to be the
abandoned farm lands of the Sauks, an intrusion indeed, a
trespass. The fact that Keokuk had fully recognized and, by hia
abandonment, reaffirmed the validity of the Quashquamme treaty
of 1804, strengthened the claims of the white pioneers to their
lands, and subjected Black Hawk with his small band of only
aboit 1,500 souls to all kinds of petty annoyances and oppres-
sions from the covetous white settlers of that locality. Badgered
and b.iiled on all sides, Black Hawk then offered to accept sii
thousand dollars cash, with which to purchase provisions to tide
him and his band over the first year in a new country, while
breaking the raw prairie and putting the virgin soil in cultivation
to rfii.se a crop, and peaceably give up all claim or demand on
the lands embodied in the so-called treaty of November 3,
1804. But even this most reasonable and just proposition was
rejected.
We say reasonable request, and say it with earnestness, for the
first season on raw prairie land no crop could be raised, and with-
out means of support other than the fish and small game to be
found in that locality, hunger and famine would of necessity have
ensued. Had this paltry sum of six thousand dollars been paid,
or if too penurious to make what the Government might have
termed a donation to these Indians of that sum, or if they had
have been paid six years' annuities in advance, to enable them to
improve new farms in Iowa, the Black Hawk war would never
had an existence. This was the most striking illustration of the
" penny-wise and pound foolish " action on record. The answer
returned to this proposition was that the Government would give
them nothing, and that if the Indians did not remove immedi-
ately they would be driven off by the military force of the United
States. It will be observed that a most an imolous condition of
affairs existed at that time. Colonel George Davenport in person,
and Davenport and Farnham, were the owners of all the ti le
which the United States had derived to the lands on the penin-
sula through the Quashquamme treaty, except about five hundred
cares divided between three other persons, Brasher, Eobley and
Carr, by purchase at the Springfield land sales, and had pur-
chased it for the sole and express put pose of protecting the sum-
mer homes of these Indians against the aggiessions of the white
settlers, and that neither of the other three purchasers of land in
that locality, except Brasher, were then living upon their pur-
chases and took no lot or part in trying to drive these Indians
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 147
away, outside pressure was being brought to bear upon these
poor Indians to drive them away. They were the tenants of
Davenport & Farnham, who owned every foot of the lands they
were occupying, when Uncle Sam steps in to say: "Messrs.
Davenport & Farnham, your tenants are Indians, and therefore
obnoxious to the white people and must, like ' Poor little Joe,
move on. They were called "the British band," which grated
upon the ever too sensitive ear, and no matter whether friendly
and peaceable, they had a hard name and must go. But not
from indisposition on the part of the United States Government
to remove the Indians, did it wait, but other causes supervened
and brought on the crisis. Whiskey put in its gorgon head,
backed by an avaricious little Pennsylvania Dutchman induc-
ing Governor Reynolds to inaugurate the war, and thereby re-
lieve the General Government of the responsibility.
148 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
CHAPTER X.
Whiskey the Ultimate as well as the Primary Cause of the co-called Black Hawk
War of 1831 In Saukeniik was >eard a voice of Lamentation and Woe Jo-hua
weeping for his liquors, he would not be comforted, for they were not, Black
Hawk had destroyed them.
"They were red-hot with drinking,
So full of valor that they smote the air:
For breathing in their faces, beat ihe ground
For kissing of their feet." SHAKSPEAKE.
In March, 1829, Joshua Vandruff , a short, staunchly built Penn-
sylvania Dutchman, with his family, consisting of wife, five sons
and five daughters, located fit Saukenuk during the winter absence
of the Sauks to their hunting grounds in Missouri, Mr. Vandruff
was a shrewd, energetic and thrifty man. Finding the Indians
absent, he took possession of the best hodenosote, or long-house,
he could find, which happened to be that of the old Chief, Black
Hawk. Of this he took peaceable and full possession, and
commenced tearing down the Indian post and pole fences and
subdividing the common field into smaller lots, and was actually
engaged at this kind of pleasant amusement when the Indians
returned to their summer homes that Spring. A man of great
versatility and tact, he soon succeeded in obtaining the consent
of the old Chief, who was mourning the recent death of his eldest
son and youngest daughter, to remain in possession of the long-
house, and the latter built a new lodge on a mound in his corn-
field. Before the completion of his new lodge, the two families
occupied the old lodge conjointly. Thus did the children of
Japheth dwell in the tents of Shem. Having a Lirge family and
being financially poor and a smooth talker, these Indians permit-
ted himself and family to remain among them and cultivate a
portion of their improved farm lands. The north branch of Rock
river being deep at that point, the shrewd little Dutchman saw
the utility and financial advantage of constructing a flat-boat and
operating a ferry, located just below the lower end of the promon-
tory at the upper end of baukenuk, at the point where the horse-
railway, leading from the city of Rock Island to the village of
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 149
Milan, now crosses that stream. This north branch is about three
hundred feet wide. There are three branches of Eock river at
this point, as thown by figure 3. The most northern branch,
Figure 3.
IfWnWTOmMlMlfflM
BLACK HAWK'S WATCH-TOWER AND VANDBUFF ISLAND]
upon whose north bank Saukenuk stood, is the principal and
much the deeper. The middle branch is a mere bayou or slough,
while the south one is shallow. Mr. Vandruff and family con-
tinned to occupy the hodenosote of Black Hawk until the Fall of
1829, when he erected a cabin near the upper end of Saukenuk,
into which ho moved his family, and procured a hand-mill for
grinding corn. His wife being a most excellent cook, and having
five handsome and marriageable daughters, this log cabin home
of the Vanclruffs was headquarters for the young people of that
locality, where dancing parties were of frequent occurrence. Here
the love-sick swain could "dance all night 'till broad daylight,"
even though he might not " go home with the girls in the morn-
ing," for white girls outside the Vandruff cabin were few and
far between.
To add to the enjoyability of such occasions, Joshua furnished
his residence with a little "corn juice," which was decidedly a
"drawing card." With an eye to business, it was Vandruff's
wont to call his sleepy guests at the peep o'day and put them at
work on the sweeps of his hand-mill to give them an appetite
lor their breakfast ; and some there were so uncharitable as to
150 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
intimate that Mother Vandruff and her fair daughters were de-
cidedly " backward in coming forward" with their breakfasts,
while the mill ran glibly. In the mean time Mr. Vandruff
enlarged his whisky facilities and began the retail of "liquid
damnation" to the Indians as well as the whites, so that during
the summer and fall of 1830, drunkeness among the Indians be-
came a crying evil, of daily occurrence. As Black Hawk says :
"The white people brought whiskey to our village, made our
people drunk, and cheated them out of their horses, guns and
traps. This fraudulent system was carried to such an extent
that I apprehended serious difficulties might occur unless a stop
was put to it. Consequently I visited all the whites and begged
them not to sell my people whiskey. * * * I used all my in-
fluence to prevent drunkenness, but to no effect."
The old chief personally called on all those engaged in the
whiskey traffic, and selling to the Indians at Saukenuk, and or-
dered them to quit selling or leave the place at once. They all
agreed that they would stop selling liquors to the Indians, except
Mr. Vandruff. The first island south of Saukenuk was a beauti-
ful plateau containing about 200 acres, and Mr. Vandruff saw
that by removing his whisky mill thither he would be out of Sau-
kenuk, but sufficiently near thereto to carry on his traffic in souls
with these fire-water loving creatures successfully and still run
his ferry, hence he erected a log cabin on this island, imme-
diately opposite the upper end of Saukenuk, and within sight and
hailing distance of Black Hawk's lodge, and moved his family
and "wet grocery store" to the island, which then assumed his
name, and retains it still. His first invoice embraced ten barrels
of spirituous liquors at his new hell-hole on this ill-fated little
island. In boldness of conception and and impudence of execution
the plan of Mr. Vandruff was worthy a better cause. In partial
obedience to the expressed wish of the old chieftain, he left Sau-
kennk for this little level island and erected his building imme-
diately opposite to that of Black Hawk's, and opened up his
nefarious trade with the Indians, who have a special wild desire
for this greatest curse on earth the white man's fire-water
and thither they nocked like carrion crows around a dead
animal. And there they remained from morn till night pour-
ing down liquid poison, until their fiery eyes and seething
brains were like burning, hissing volcanoes, and their tottering
limbs refused to longer bear their weight. Then seeking some
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 151
unoccupied place, they fell prone to earth, there to sleep off Ihe
effects of their long debauch, only to awaken and feel ten thous-
and little devils gnawing at their stomachs, crying for more, more,
more.
Thus, like a blind horse on the ceaseless evoluting tread-mill,
they ran the endless circle over and over again, day after day,
and week after week, until their poor human endurance gave way,
and then with sad hearts their ever faithful and loving squaws
tenderly, though sorrowfully, bore them home, nursed and cared
for them until recovered, when, like the "sow to her wallow," they
returned to the hell-hole on the island, where maudlin shouts and
incessant broils rendered the days dismal and the nights hideous.
This change of base was effected by Mr. Vandruff in the winter of
1830-1, and his establishment was in fine running order when
the Indians returned to their farms and homes in the spring of
1831. Keenly avaricious and always ready for a trade, no matter
what kind of commodity was offered, he was ever willing to barter
whiskey for it. Often receiving in exchange the most trivial
and worthless trinket for his "sod-corn juice," the most worth-
less brute of an Indian was enabled to obtain whiskey at
this rustic bar. Against this shameful conduct and practice,
Black Hawk, who was himself strictly temperate at that time,
and touched not, tasted not, handled not, the accursed stuff,
used every argument at his command in the vain effort of pre-
venting the members of his band from going to the island, but
with indifferent success. He then tried to pursuade Mr. Van-
druff to quit selling, bartering and giving whiskey to the Indians,
or at least to certain Indians whose names he gave him, being
habitual drunkards. He begged and coaxed, then endeavored to
hire him to desist. This failing, he offered to purchase his en-
tire stock, that he might turn the liquors into the river. To all
of which Mr. Vandruff turned a deaf ear. He was obdurate, ob-
stinate, saucy. This roused the just indignation of the old chief,
who then told him that unless he quit selling ardent spirits to
those Indians, whose names he had given him as confirmed
drunkards, he would take forcible possession of his liquors and
empty them on the ground or ppur them in the river. Even this
threat was disregarded by Mr. Vandruff, who kept steadily on
in making worse than useless brutes of these unfortunate drunken
Indians, by selling, bartering and giving them the villainous com-
pound known as Ohio whiskey for the most trifling trinket, if he
152 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
could do no better, converting them (for it has the same effect
upon the Indian that it has upon the white man) from reason-
able creatures into useless sots, worthless brutes, and howling
devils. It has both the power and the will to turn a saint into a
fiend, and then load him down with hissing, crawling, squirming
demons.
The result and effect of this conduct of Mr. Vandruff was that
drunkenness increased among these Indians from day to day,
until further "forbearance ceased to be a virtue" on the part of
the old chief, who was now 64 years of age. Calling to assist him
about a half dozen trusty warriors, he entered his canoe and
paddled across to the island, where, without saying a word, he
entered the cabin of Mr. Vandruff, and rolled or carried out every
barrel, keg and demijohn containing ardent spirits, and with his
trusty tomahawk drove in the heads of the barrels and kegs, and
broke off the necks of the demijohns, and emptied their contents
upon the ground, and without comment returned to his lodge.
In the light of the present day we cannot but commend the firm
stand and daring deed of this grand old chief. But unfortunately,
the morals of the white pioneers of that locality and time were
not up to the present standards. They all sympathized with Mr.
Vandruff in the loss of property, and but too readily signed their
names to a statement of his grievances, to which one Benja-
min F. Pike (who was the bar tender of Vandruff) made and
subscribed an affidavit that the statement was true. To this
statement were attached the signatures of forty persons, real or
simulated. Mr. Vandruff had been running his soul-trap in this
locality nearly two years, during which time he had learned the
character of Black ,Hawk thoroughly, and knew he was desper-
ately in earnest about putting an end to the sale of liquor to the
Indians of his band. Hence, he dare not further "beard the lion
in his den the Douglas in his hold" by renewing his stock and
re-commencing the sale to the Indians. He well knew that his
occupation of.whisky selling to the Sauk Indians was among the
things that had passed and forever gone. The contemplation of
this certain fact roused all the devil in his nature into full force
and fury. Vengeance now was his sole and only thought. That
a Vandruff from the noble old State of Pennsylvania should be
driven from his God-given right of selling what he pleased, when
he pleased, where he pleased, to whom he pleased, and for what
he pleased, ^by^an untutored old Indian, was too grievous to be
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAS. 153
borne. He evolved the problem as to how he could get even with
Black Hawk, and as the devil always favors evil, "he held up the
hands" of this Joshua at this critical moment, whispering in his
ear, "get up other charges against these Indians so that the
Government will drive them across the Mississippi. They do
not stand very well with Old Hickory or the Old Banger, because
they fought with the British in the late war." Charges were
formulated against these Indians for committing nearly all the
crimes known to the criminal code, among which were horse-
stealing, hog-stealing, tearing down houses, fences, etc., closing
with the charge of threatened and attempted murder. These
charges were incorporated into a preamble, followed by a petition
to the Governor, praying for the immediate forcible removal of
these Indians from the State. The prejudice of Governor Eey-
nolds against Indians in general, and those who had joined the
British in the war of 1812 in particular, was known all over the
State, since it had entered largely in the gubernatorial contest
when he was elected.
Mr. Vandruff was an extremely shrewd man, and well knew
that his declaration of grievances would receive no indorsement
at Fort Armstrong, because the commandant, Major Bliss, knew
all the facts, and that the statements contained in the petition
were untrue. Hence he appealed to the Governor, armed with
this formidable document, and chuckled with delight over the
thought that he had the documents with which to construct a
petard to blow old Black Hawk and his band across the Missis-
sippi, and thereby teach the old chitf such a lesson as he would
never forget for his interference with his right to sell liquor to the
Indians. In addition to the satisfaction of outgeneraling Black
Hawk on the whisky question, Mr. Vandruff desired a slice of the
farm lands of these Indians, which would naturally fall into
the hands of the whites on the removal of the Indians across the
Mississippi. As the possessions of the "Hittites, the Amorites,
and the Canaanites," of the scriptures, fell into the hands of that
other Joshua for division, so that he might have "a city to dwell
in, with the suburbs thereof for his cattle," so thought this latter
Joshua of the possessions of the Sauks and Foxes. Hence he
had a double inducement urging him on, revenge and greed,
both powerful engines in the journey of life.
Full of confidence in the complete success of his scheme, and
big with expectation of seeing the haughty old Black Hawk hum-
bled at his feet, together with the unquestioned right having
154 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
awarded him the first choice and a b : g slice of the fine cultivated
lands of these Indians, Mr. Vandiuff* filled his old-fashioned
leather saddle-bags with provisions to last him on his contem-
plated journey through the then almost trackless wilderness
lying between Eock Island and Belleville, where the Governor
resided, mounted his gray mare and starte 1 on his long and
dangerous journey to personally see and urge Governor Eeynolds
to remove these Indians from Illinois. He probably left Eock
Island about the 19, h of May, 1831. The exact date of his de-
parture we have not been able to ascertain, but he reached his
destination, as we are informed by Governor Eeynolds, on the
25th of May, 1831. He says : "The first petition I received April
30, Ib31, stating among many other things, that last fall the
Black Hawk band of Indians almost destroyed all our crops, and
made several attempts at the owners' lives when they attempted
to prevent their depredations, and actually wounded one man by
stabbing him in several places." But this petition fails to state
whose crops were destroyed, or that the stabbing affray took
place in Vandruff's whiskey hell as the result of a drunken quar-
rel, in which a worthless white man undertook the gratuitous feat
of "clearing the shanty of every lazy lout of an Indian," and got
hurt in his efforts. The Governor further says, "the petition
further states that there are six or seven hundred Indians among
them, and they report more are coming. The Indians stated
that the Winnebagoes and Pottawattamies are to join them if
necessary." He further says that "on the 18th of May, of the
same year, another petition was sent stating substantially the
same outrages committed by the Indians as above mentioned,
and that if relief did not soon arrive that the inhabitants would
be compelled to abandon their crops and homes." The peti-
titioners state in the second petition that, "the Indians pasture
their horses in our wheat fields, shoot our cows and cattle, and
threaten to burn our homes over our heads if we do not leave."
Now, since there were but barely three white families at that
time living at or near Saukenuk, and they were all intruders,
trespassers and squatters, without title or claim of right to the
lands they were occupying, the impudence of their statements is
very striking.
*It is but fair to say that Mrs. Benjamin Goble, of Milan, a very estimable
woman, who is a daughter of Mr. Vandruff, is quite sure her father did not go in
person to see Gov. Reynolds, but from other sources the weight of testimony is, we
think, conclusive that he did.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 155
In the matter of pasturing their horses in the wheat-fields of
these white squatters they reversed the situation, unless the
leaving down of the bars by the Indians, leading to Einnah
Wells' corn-field, whereby his own stock got into his field, after
refusing to keep them up at night, be termed a breach, there
was littJe foundation in the whole story gotten up by Mr. Van-
drulf, and sent by mail to the Governor. Soon after sending
this second petition, which reached the Governor May 18, 1831,
Mr. Vandruff reached Bellville with a duplicate petition, sworn
to by B. F. Pike. The Governor further adds: "Several depo-
sitions (he evidently meant affidavits) sworn to were presented
to me. B. F. Pike states on oath that the number of warriors is
about three hundred. That the Indians have in various instances
done much damage to the said white people by throwing down
their fences, destroying their fall grain, pulling off the roofs of
houses, and persistently asserting, if they did not go away, the
warriors would kill them." This statement, it will be perceived,
gives no names of persons injured by the Indians, and was abso-
lutely untrue. Had this affiant stated that the Indians had
destroyed Vandruff's whisky, it would have contained at least
one element of truth. But this it did not assert, and the whole
story was false.
The Old Banger adds: "This information placed me in great
responsibility. If I did not act, and the inhabitants were mur-
dered, after being informed of the situation, I would be con-
demned 'from Dan to Bersheba,' and if I levied war by raising
troops when there was no necessity for it, I would also be respon-
sible. I had just been elected Governor, and my friends had
pledged myself and themselves that I would act rightly and
honorably in all my official duties. This made me feel, if possi-
ble, more responsibility to friends than to myself. I passed a
few weeks of intense feeling in relation to my duty, having before
me a vast amount of information, all tending to establish the
following facts : That about three hundred warriors, headed by a
hostile war chief, Black Hawk, were in possession with the citi-
zens of the old Sac village near Kock Island ; that the Indians
were determined to retain possession of the country by force, and
that they had already done mischief to the citizens. I knew also
that the citizens had applied to the Indian Agent and the military
officers of the United States, and had obtained no relief. I was
well aware that in this kind of a war there was but one step be-
tween the sublime and the ridiculous, and that I was incurring a
156 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
great responsibility. On mature deliberation I considered it my
duty to call on the volunteers to move the Indians to the west
side of the Mississippi, according to the treaty made by the Gen-
eral Government with them. Accordingly, on the 26th of May,
1831, without any requisition from the United States, I made a call
on the Militia for seven hundred mounted men."
The Governor tacitly admits that his action in the premises
were taken from the fact that his "friends had pledged myself
and themselves" during the election, that he would act rightly
and honestly in his official duties, leaving the inference that the
official position he held and his oath of office were secondary con-
siderations in the performance of his gubernatorial duties. He
does not pretend that there was any hostile invasion of the State
by an armed foe, and admits that he was advised of the fact that
these self-same, would-be martyrs had applied for relief and pro-
tection to Governor Clark, the Superintendent of Indian affairs,
and Major Bliss, in command of Fort Armstrong, located upon the
very site of the alleged grievances, and that both of these Federal
officers had refused to interfere, and that he took the entire respon-
sibility of calling out the militia, without requisition from the
general government, or military head thereof, and that while doing
so he fully appreciated the fact "that there is but one step
between the sublime and the rediculous." But he, true to
his blundering nature, could not do less than to take the
rediculous side. He must have known that Fort Armstrong
had been built fifteen years before that time, and was sup-
plied with a large garrison, and that the officer in command
there was in position to fully understand the matters tran-
spiring within the short distance of three miles. He makes no
claim of justification whatever for his calling out volunteers
under the Constitutional provision in case of invasion, in this
statement, but did in his letter to Gen. Gaines, given in a former
chapter. This statement was written many years after the occur-
rences narrated by him, during which time the Constitutional
defense had been squeezed out of him, as untenable and inde-
fensible under the existing facts.
Messrs. Davenport & Farnham were the owers in fee of these
lands, including those occupied by the white settlers of Saukenuk.
But as they desired the good will of these Indians they kept the
matter a secret, so that no one in that locality, except themselves,
were aware of the fact at that time. They were well aware
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 157
that considerable ill-feeling had already sprung up between
the white settlers and the Indians, and should they side with
either party, or proclaim to the world that they sided with the
Innians, and had purchased their lands for the sole or chief pur-
pose of keeping them for the use of the Indians, the white people
would become highly exasperated, and more than likely do them
personal harm. Should they side with the white settlers, then
they would lose their Indian trade, and place their lives in great
danger from the fury of these ever-suspicious, unreasoning
Indians. Hence their lips were sealed upon the purchase of their
lands. In active prej udices, fixed opinions and strong convictions,
few men ever excelled Governor Reynolds, or in genuine, pure,
unadulterated hate of the British Nation and entire Indian race;
and when the latter was combined with the former as allies, his
indignation passed all boundaries. His strongest conviction was
that every Indian should be killed, as shown by his letter of May
27, 1831, to Governor Clark, in which he said: "I consider it
due the general government to state that in about fifteen days
a sufficient force will appear before the hostile Indians, to
remove them, dead or alive, west of the Mississippi."
He would not remove them alive first, but dead, and we may
logically conclude, from the wording of this letter, that he in-
tended to kill all he could of these poor Indians, and scare the
remainder into flight across the big river; then take the bodies of
the slain to the other side for burial, that the soil of Illinois
should not be contaminated with their decaying bodies. Second,
only, to his fixed conviction that all Indians should be killed, was
his belief that the sale of whisky should be free as air or water,
free from license, tax, restriction or limitation. With these con-
victions predominating and controlling his actions, it were useless
to say Joshua Vandruff, on his arrival at the Executive office, in
Belleville, 111., on the 25th of May, 1831, found His Excellency,
the Governor, in a melting mood, and ready to yield an attentive
ear and willing assent to the prayer of his petition, backed by
the aforesaid "several depositions sworn to."
What kind of a deposition would it have been if not sworn
to? The Governor, "like Barkis, was willin' " and waiting
ready; aye, eager, to give credence to, and place confidence
in, whatever this self-constituted courier, with his own specially-
prepared dispatches, might present. Whether Mr. Vandrufif rep-
resented to him that the British band of Sauks had just returned
158 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to Saukenuk, from west of the Mississippi, or not, is a mooted
question; but there can be but little doubt that he did, for there
should be no doubt about the Governor's understanding that these
Indians had voluntarily surrendered up their possessions at
Saukenuk, the year before, and then had returned with force and
arms to retake possession, as this is the ouly feature of the case
that could possibly justify him in calling out the militia to repel
an armed invasion of tbe State. If this assumption be eliminated,
then was the action of Governor Reynolds, in calling out the
militia, the most flagrant assumption of authority to be found in
the annals of history. It is, therefore, charitable to his memory
to assume that Vandrutf told him that these Indians had returned
to Illinois and claimed their homes and farm lands at Saukenuk,
after having formally abandoned and surrendered them to the
white settlers. But, from the Governor's own statement of this
matter, such an assumption is unwarranted, except in his letter
of May 28, 1831, to Major-General Gaiues. The only provision
of law, fundamental or statutory, under which Governor Rey-
nolds could justify himself in calling out the militia, is section
2 of article 10 of the Federal Constitution, which prohibits every
State from engaging in war unless actually invaded, etc., without
consent of Congress.
Since there was no invasion of the State, there was no authority
for the call. When upon the bench he construed the legal term,
caveat emptor, to mean "beware of the wrath to come," and, in
this case, he construed the living of these Indians, in their own
hodeuosotes, and quietly cultivating their farms, which had be-
longed to them and their ancestors for many generations, as a
hostile invasion of the territory and juribdiction of the State of
Illinois.
The true meaning of the word invasion, as defined by all lexi-
cographers, is, "Entered by an army with a hostile design
attacked, assaulted." Certainly no one has yet been found with
the effrontery to allege that these Indians had levied war against
the white settlers or people, at that time, or that they were armed.
Evtn B. F. Pike, (Captain of the Rock River Rangers, an organ-
ization of every white man then living in what is now Rock Island
county, in June, 1831, \\hich included Joshua Vandruff and two
sons, and con ained fifty-six members, rank and file), who made
"the deposition sworn to," did not pretend that the Indians were
armed, or that they had attacked any one with war-like intent.
THE SAUKS AKD THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 159
Granting that every charge made in Vandruff's petition, and
Pike's affidavit, were true, the offenses were but misdemeanors
which were cognizable and punishable by the civil law; and,
with the exception of the charge of stabbing a white mnn, (which
was an act of self-defense) not one of the charges, if proved,
would have submitted the offenders to prison, much less capital
punishment or confinement in a penitentiary. There is no claim
or pretense that these Indians had defied or resisted the civil law
or its enforcement. Even in the Cuvier murder case, before given,
they promptly surrendered up the accused on demand. These
things being true, there was neither authority nor legal power
vested in the Governor, by law or usage, for his action in calling
out the militia in 1831, and his action in the premises was a
simple, clear and inexcusable usurpation of authority, without
warrant of law or reason, and was hard, oppressive and cruel
upon an unoffending people. That the Indians were opposed to
war, and determined to keep peace with the white people, is
vouched for by General Gaines after his arrival at Saukenuk, on
the 9th of June, which will be more fully shown in the next
chapter.
Among the charges preferred by Mr. Vandruff, we do not find
that of spilling his whiskey, as shown by Governor Eeynolds, yet
this was the
" Priest all shavn and shorn,
That married the maiden all forlorn,"
which induced the little Dutchman to ride forth, like John Gilpin,
on his solitary pilgrimage of several hundred miles to lay his
grievance before the Governor. The destruction of his liquors by
Black Hawk was the gravamen of his complain^, though, for pru-
dential reasons, the Governor did not mention it among the al-
leged outrages committed by the Indians on the white settlers.
The arrival of Mr. Vandruff at the Executive office in Belleville,
on the 25th of May, 1831, with a duplicate copy of the charges re-
ceived by the Governor on the 18th of that month, verified by the
affidavit of Captain Pike, was the electrical spark which fired off
the executive magazine, already charged to spontaneous combus-
tion by the so-called petitions before then received by him, and
over which he says : " I passed a few weeks of intense feeling in
relation to my duty." (Under the Constitution of 1818, by which
Illinois was admitted to the Union as a State, the Governor was
not required to reside at the State Capital, hence the Executive
160 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
office was located at the Governor's home.) Since Vandrnff ar-
rived at Belleville, on the 25th, and the Governor's call for "seven
hundred mounted volunteers, for the purpose of repelling the in-
vasion by Black's band of Indians, who are plundering and rob-
bing the white settlers on llock river, and threatening their lives,"
(as he says in his call) was issued on the 26th of May, lc.31, he
had just one night for the " mature leflection " he mentions in
his history of " My Own Times." His Excellency immediately
went from one county-seat to another making speeches to en-
courage enlistments, in which he made the blood-curdling declar-
ation that Black Hawk was a British ally, and was urged on to
war against the people of the United Sta'es by the British, who
were supplying him with guns, ammunition and camp supplies.
This was enough to nie the wes'ern heart to white heat, while his
coadjutor, Joshua Vandruff, for whose special benefit the show
was being prepared and gotten up, accompanied him and related
his story of the pretendtd outrages committed by these poor
devils, who wanted nothing but their birthright and peace. Thus
did the Old Banger and his henchman fire the public heart for
vengeance on the British band of the Sauks.
Old Banger a^ ted Eoderic Dhu,
While Viindruff was his henchman true:
Their (Ire-brand imrt rallying cry,
"Death to the British Indian spy!"
Volunteers poured into the little burgh of Beardstown by the
thousand ere the 10th of June, the day fixed for the rendezvous,
so that the town was overflowing, and when this John of Gaunt
( Gov. Beynolds was long and gaunt, and also brave) arrived he
was received with much enthusiasm, so that he was induced to
say: "It is astonishing, the war spirit the Western people pos-
sess. As soon as I decided to march against the Indians at Eock
Island, the whole country throughout the northwest of the State
resounded with the war clamor. Everything was in a bustle and
uproar. It was then eighteen or twenty years since the war with
Great Britain and these same Indians: and the old citizens in-
flamed the young men to appear in the tented field against
the old enemy." Here again do we see the Governor's pre-
judice. This war was to be against these British allies,
hence the wild enthusinsm. Like the charge agninst the
modern Jew of crucifying our Savior, " if he didn't do it, his
ancestors did." No matter if Black Hawk \yas the only Indian
among them who fought on the Biitish side in 1812-14, the an-
cestors of the others, or at least some of them, had done so. The
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 161
volunteers so flooded the little village that accommodations
and rations could not be procured, hence they were forced to
move over the Illinois river to Eushville, county seat of Schuyler
county, where fully 1,600 volunteers assembled, ready for the
fray. And notwithstanding Maj. Gen. Edmund P. Gaines, mili-
tary commander of the northwest, had written to Gov. Eeynolds,
on the 3d of June, that he had all the military force he should
need, without accepting volunteers from Illinois, Gov. Eeynolds
accepted all who offered their services, and on the 19th of that
month this vast army was organized into two regiments, an odd
battalion, and a spy battalion, as named by the Old Ranger.
The officers of these regiments were James D. Henry, of Sangamon
county, colonel, Jacob Fry, of Green county, lieutenant-colonel,
and John T. Stuart (who died in 1886), major of the first, and Daniel
Lieb, of Morgan county, colonel, A. B. De Witt, of the same county,
lieutenant-colonel of the other regiment. Nathaniel Buckmaster,
of Madison county, commanded the odd battalion, while Sam-
uel Whiteside commanded the spy battalion. In the latter bat-
talion Gov. Thomas Ford was a private, while Gov. Stinson H.
Anderson was a private in the odd battalion. Congressman
Joseph Duncan was appointed by Gov. Eeynolds to command the
entire force, with rank of Brigadier- General of the Militia of the
State.*
Gov. Eeynolds accompanied the expedition, but seems to have
waived his right as commander-in-chief of the Militia by being
Governor.
It is a singular fact that Governor Ford, who accompanied this
Eeynoldsian expedition as a member of Whiteside's spy battallion,
never mentioned the name of the Governor in his history of Illi-
nois, though he (under Section 10 of Articles of the State Constitu-
tion of 1818 then in force), was "Commander-in-Chief of the army
and navy of this State, and of the militia, except when they shall
be called into the service of the United States," except in con-
nection with the so-called treaty of June 30, 1831 ; from the time
they left Eushville until they were disbanded. That the brilliant
Governor of the small frame and large brain always entertained
a most contemptible opinion of the Old Eanger, is a well estab-
lished fact, but that he should treat his commander-in-chief,
during an entire campaign, with absolute silence in writing up
*Col. E. D. Taylor, who is still living, was his adjutant. Gen. J. J. Hardin.
who was killed at Buena Vista, was also on his staff.
11
162 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the history of that campaign shows a studied effort in that direc-
tion. Yet there is an excuse for this silence in Gov. Ford's his-
tory of these transactions, which is the fact that his Excellency-
seems to have completely abdicated his authority under the Con-
stitution in favor of Gen. Duncan, his appointee as Brigadier
General of the militia. Always a kind of an off ox, Governor
Eeynolds exhibits a large degree of that same peculiarity in this
matter. When his volunteers assembled June 10, 1831, he found
nearly as many office-seekers among them as privates. In his
own language : "Moreover, many citizens appeared for office.
Many of these individuals had standing, and their wishes were
not to be disregarded. I appointed the Hon. Joseph Duncan
Brigadier General to take command. * * * The troops came
flocking in until the number swelled to near three fold seven hun-
dred, the force first called for. It would not do to turn these
good men, the supernumerary, back home. They had made
arrangements to leave home, and to send them back, their whole
arrangements would be frustrated. I took the responsibility and
organized almost three fold the number called for."
From this statement it is shown that he accepted all who were
willing to go. Only those who would not go without office were
left out. Had the entire militia of the State tendered their ser-
vices he would have accepted them for the purpose of murdering
these three hundred Indian warriors and their families, who were
quietly living beneath their "own vine and fig tree," where their
forefathers had lived, loved, labored and died for many genera-
tions before them. The distance from Eushville to Eock Island
is about 130 miles, through a then unsettled country. Governor
Ford says the army made the passage or trip in four days, which
would not be a quick one. Gen. Elliott, in his recent compilation
of the "Eecord of the services of Illinois soldiers in the Black
Hawk War of 1831-32," says this army started from Eushville
June 15, and reached Eockport on the 25th. In this he must be
mistaken, because it was not organized into regiments and bat-
talions until the 19th, and certainly they did not leave Eushville
before they were organized. They started on the 22d of June,
1831, and reached Eockport the 25th. Governor Eeynolds ac-
companied the expedition, but seems to have taken no active part
in their movements.
Their route lay through a wilderness of prairie, with occasional
small strips of timber, without roads or human habitations.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 168
except Indians, who were friendly with the white people. Yet
whenever these volunteers got sight of an Indian they gave chase
and scared them half to death, and probably killed some of them.
"Although not highly disciplined," says Governor Ford, "it was
the largest military force that had ever assembled in the State,
and made a very imposing appearance in its march over the
then broad expanse of prairie wilderness. Eager for a fray with
the Indians, the utmost vigilance was required on the part of the
officers to keep the men from indiscriminately killing every
straggling savage they encountered in their pleasant journey of
four days to the Mississippi." That this large body of horsemen
presented an imposing appearance by their numbers is doubtless
true, but they hardly presented a soldierly one. Hailing from
nearly every State in the Union, each furnishing his own horse,
accoutrements and clothing, and few of them having ever been
drilled to the service, the dissimilarity must have been great.
Indeed, to such a degree of divergence were their persons, cloth-
ing, horses, saddles, guns and general appearance that they may
have been not inaptly compared to the troops of Falstaff, whom
he refused to march through Coventry.
But they were by no means ragamuffins or loafers. On the
contrary, they were composed of the sturdy yeomen of Illinois,
with hearts and souls true and pure, but lacked discipline and
drill. Here was the long, lank Tennesseean, in butternut brown,
"bearded as the pard," and as sallow and tough as sole-leather;
there the sharp-eyed, active and resolute Kentuckian, in his native
bluejeans, slouched hat and resolute air, mounted on a long,
hungry-looking descendant of Tiger Whip or Bertrand, with head
erect, wicked eye and elastic step, stamping, champing and fiet-
ting, like a lost spirit, rider and horse ever on the alert for a race
or an Indian scalp-lock ; there a direct descendent of one of the
first families from that State which gave birth to so many Presi-
dents, and never had a second family, straddling a well-fed,
vicious-looking mule, ready to kick the spots from the moon, upon
the least provocation. If the rider had a will and a mission, the
mule had a will and a resolution, which not infrequently antag-
onized the wishes of his rider, resulting in many disagreements,
with occasional compromises. The rider was proud and resolute,
the mule, vicious and stubborn, if the rider insisted upon style
and order, the mule created confusion and disorder. When the
rider desired to march face forward, the mule went tail-first, and,
164 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
when seriously belabored over head and ears, he compromised
the matter by going sideways. Though rider and mule kept up a
constant kind of guerrilla skirmishing, they were fast friends as a
rule ; here was the sleekly- dressed, smooth-shaven Yankee, from
away down in Maine, New Hampshire and Vermont, garrullous,
inquisitive and cute, with a penchant for interviewing everything
betwixt the earth and sky, with his "dew-tell-me" and "is he
smart," mounted upon his bob-tailed old plow-horse, carrying huge
old horse-pistols, which they claimed were the identical ones used
l>y "Old Put" in the Kevolution ; there the Buckeye, tall, strong and
awkward, who was too modest to seek an office, (for who ever
heard of a politician in Ohio*?) dressed in homespun from tip to
toe, including red "warmus ;" here the hero from the old Empire
State, full of conceit and ambition, and close by his side was the
son of the Keystone State, upon his Connistoga draft-horse, with
the activity of the elephant or bear ; there the long, lank tobacco
chewer from Indiana, with legs several inches too long for his
pants, without boots, shoes or stockings, with bis squirrel gun on
his shoulder, ever on the look-out for his favorite game squirrel
accompanied by a few native Suckers or Illinoisans.
Their arms and acoutrements were quite as dissimilar as their
mounts and apparel. Every kind of fire-arms then to be had
were scattered through these sixteen hundred mounted volun-
teers. Courage they had, and ability of the highest order, if
under proper restraint and direction. Colonel James D. Henry
was the only man among them who pretended to have had a mil-
itary education or training. But he was merely a plebian and
disciple of St. Crispin, and would never do to command or even
drill Gubernatorial or Congressional material, and therefore Dun-
can, who was one of the three members of Congress, although
making no pretense of having a military training or experience,
was selected to command the column. The strong probability is
that Mr. Duncan had less military knowledge than the Governor,
for he had been out on several Indian excursions in the days
when premiums were paid from the territorial treasury for Indian
scalps, like bounties on wolf scalps, for it is a fact, disgraceful
though it be to our noble State, that on the 24th day of December,
1814, being the very day the treaty of Ghent was concluded, our
territorial Legislature, then in session at Kaskaskia, passed an act
which was approved by Ninian Edwards, the territorial Governor,
and became the law, entitled "An act to promote retaliation upon
hostile Indians, and to encourage the bravery and enterprise of
our fellow citizens."
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 165
Section 1 provided : " That when in such incursions into the
settlements, the commission of murder or other depredations by
Indians, citizens, rangers, or other persons who shall make pris-
oners of, or kill such Indians, shall receive a reward for each
Indian taken or killed, of fifty dollars, if done by rangers or
others enlisted in the defence of the country, twenty-five dollars
only.
"Section 2. That any person, having obtained permission from
a commanding officer on the frontier to go into the territory of
hostile Indians, who shall kill a warrior, or take prisoner a squaw
or a child, is entitled to a reward of $100 for each warrior killed,
or squaw or child taken prisoner.
"Section 3. That any party of rangers, not exceeding fifteen,
who, on leave granted, make incursions into the country of hostile
Indians, shall receive a reward of $50 for each warrior killed, or
squaw or child taken prisoner."
In point of being infamously proscriptive and unjustly discrim-
inating, this law upon our statute stood at the head. It offered a
premium for murder and a reward for crime, and discriminated
between the murderers as well as the victims. Under the first
section a private citizen was entitled to receive double the premium
for killing an Indian that a ranger or enlisted soldier did for a like
deed. Under section 2, any person who wanted to earn a hundred
dollars, and at the same time wreak his spite on some poor Indian,
by obtaining permission from a commanding officer on the frontier
some one-horse Captain or Lieutenant could first kill his
Indian and then get the permission to do the deed. He must kill
the Indian or get no pay. They wanted no Indian warriors for
prisoners. For a squaw or pappoose prisoner he got his blood
money without spilling blood, but for the Indian not a cent,
unless dead.
Section 3 offers a fifty dollar reward to each gang of less than
fifteen rangers for each warrior killed, or squaw or pappoose
captured. The Indians had to be killed or else they got no pay.
The word hostile had no significance whatever. Every Indian
was at that time treated as hostile. We have not had at our
command the facilities of learning how long this infamous act
stood upon the statute as the law, but presume it was repealed
soon after the adoption of the Constitution of 1818, under which
we were admitted as a State of the Union. With such a state of
feeling existing as this law naturally inculcated and built up, are
166 THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
we enabled to understand the deep feelings called to the sur-
face by Governor Keynolds' circular letters and proclamation,
that the hostile Indians, with Black Hawk, the British spy, at
their head, were threatening the lives of the white pioneers of the
Bock river country, near Bock Island, and sixteen hundred volun-
teers responded to the call for but seven hundred mounted
volunteers.
At the time of the passage of this act the war between the
United States and Great Britain had just closed, but the fact
had probably not reached Kaskaskia, and Black Hawk and his
band were substantially the only Indians within the borders of
the then territory of Illinois, who had openly espoused the
British side of the fight, hence the passage of this law was
aimed and directed at the British band of Sauks, and was
simply a bounty on Sauk scalps, like a State bounty on wolf
scalps. Had Black Hawk, by way of retaliation, offered a reward
of two ponies for each short-haired Schemokeman's scalp, and a
like reward for each white woman or child captured by his braves,
what a wail of righteous indignation would have welled forth
from the "public criers," newspapers, pulpits and political
meetings, all over the territory, making "Borne howl" again, and
red-skined men would have been found lying around on the flat
of their backs "as thick as blackberries." The reward of $100 in
those days was equal to $1,000 now, to gain which Indians were
slain in rapid succession, to avenge which the Indians became
aggressive, and lextalionis was the rule until the ratification of the
treaty of Ghent was notified to the Indians, in 1815. In extenua-
tion of the ill-judged haste of Governor Beynolds, in his calling
out 700 and accepting 1,600, these facts should be considered.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 167
CHAPTER XL
<}en. Gaines holds a Council with Black Hawk, Keokuk and Wapello at. Fort Arm-
strong, and visits Saukenuk. and declares that the Sauks are Peaceably inclined
and would only flght in self-defence Treaties of September 3,' 1822, August 4 and
19,1825.
" I directed my village crier to proclaim that my orders were in the event of the
war chief coming to our village to remove us that not a gun should b flred or any
resistance offered. That if he determined to flght, for them to remain in their lodges
and let him kill them if he chose." BLACK HAWK.
Immediately after the receipt of Gov. Reynolds' letter of May
"28, 1831, Gen. Gaines answered it, as before shown, June 8, in-
forming him that he had all the forces he should need for the
protection of the frontiers on Eock river, and dispatched an order
on the commandant at Prairie Du Chien for four companies of
United States regulars to report to him for duty at Fort
Armstrong. Then chartering the steamboat Enterprise, he
started from Jefferson Barracks, below St. Louis, with six com-
panies of United States troops, for Rock Island, and reached
Fort Armstrong about the 6th of June, where he was met by the
four companies from Prairie Du Chien, which, united with his
fiix companies from the Barracks, and the garrison under Major
Bliss at Fort Armstrong, formed an army of fully one thousand
regulars, under command of such subaltern officers as Zachry
Taylor, W. S. Harney, A. Sidney Johnson, Phillip Kearney, Rob-
ert Anderson, Jefferson Davis, and others, whose subsequent
military fame place their names among the ablest captains of
their age. This was the finest army that had ever been organized
in the then far west. Well armed and thoroughly drilled, they
were invincible as against the Indians, even though five-fold their
number. But he found no hostile Indians there, and could hear
of no hostilities having been committed in that locality. The
larger portion of the Sauks under Keokuk, and all the Foxes, had
moved west of the Mississippi the previous spring, while the re-
mainder of the Sauks, under Black Hawk, were cultivating their
lands and quietly pursuing peaceful habits and pursuits. Having
ome so far and made such preparations for war, Gen. Gaines
168 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
determined to cause the immediate removal of the Black Hawk
band from the Illinois side of the Mississippi, not like Gov. Bey-
nolds, "dead or alive," giving the preference to dead, but as he
said, "peaceably if he could, forcibly if he must."
In pursuance of this determination, his first step was to try
persuasion, and to that end invited the Head-men and Chiefs of
the two nations, Sauks and Foxes, to meet him in conference at
Fort Armstrong, on the 7th of June, 1831. Why he should have
extended his request to Keokuk and Wapello, the former being
head Chief of the Peace band of the Sauks, and the latter of the
Foxes, whose bands were already west of the Mississippi, and had
been for more than a year before that time, we are unable to fully
explain, unless, perhaps, he desired their influence in persuading
Black Hawk's band to follow them to their new homes on the
Iowa river. Be this as it may, he did invite them and they were
present at the conference, and their presence gave deep offense
to Black Hawk and induced him to make a complete fool of
himself and band. Keokuk and Black Hawk had been sharp-
rivals for nearly a score of years, which had culminated in a bitter
enmity at that time, and Black Hawk, who had neither dissimu-
lation or policy in his composition, had openly accused Keokuk
with treachery to his race and nation, and arrant cowardice in
trying to surrender the lands and village of the tribe to the United
States under the Quashquamme treaty of 1804. Keokuk was the
avowed and active friend of the white people, and therefore the
old Chief looked upon him with about the same favor we look
upon Benedict Arnold. Were we an Indian we would, doubtless,
call Keokuk an out-and-out traitor; hence, from the Indian's
standpoint, Black Hawk was perfectly right in his estimate of his
rival, who was greatly his superior in diplomacy and cunning.
Not comprehending or perceiving any reason for the presence of
Keokuk or Wapello at the conference, at the fort, Black Hawk
refused to enter it while they and their subaltern Chiefs were
there. Naturally suspicious of these Chiefs he instinctively feared
treachery. His conduct, however, on that occasion was anything
but what it should have been. Instead of stating to General
Gaines he did not desire to meet Keokuk or Wapello in council,
because they had no interest in the matter in hand, and were his
enemies, with whom he could not hold a council without doing
violence to his feelings, he gathered together a large number of
his braves and warriors, put them in war-paint, and armed them
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 169
with lances, spears, war-clubs, bows and arrows, and at their head,
singing war- songs, led them to the door of the fort and there
demanded that Keokuk and Wapello, with their followers, should
withdraw from the fort ere he would enter. This demand, strange
to say, was acceded to, in part, by sending out the followers of
the two hated Chiefs, but the Chiefs themselves were permitted
to remain. When Black Hawk, with his blustering followers, had
been admitted and seated, General Gaines said to them, accord-
ing to Black Hawk's statement of the transaction as set forth in
chapter V, that he had been sent there by the President to remove
them from the lands they had ceded under the Quashquamme
treaty ; that they had been several times notified to leave, but to
no avail ; that the President wished them well and asked nothing
unreasonable from them, closing with the hope that the Indians
would peaceably remove across the Mississippi. Black Hawk
immediately replied to General Gaines, denying the sale of these
lands, or the receipt of the annuities provided for in the treaty of
1804, and closed his speech with the words : " We are determined
to hold on to our village."
These bold and defiant words aroused the General to something
like displeasure or irritation, and having learned that the fiery-
spirited old Indian who had uttered them was Black Hawk,
whose personal acquaintance he had never made and whose name
was unfamiliar to his ear, since Black Hawk had been peaceable
and quiet for nearly twenty years, he sprang to his feet and
asked, "who is Black Hawk?" The latter promptly replied,
"I am a Sauk and my forefathers were Sauks, and all Indian
nations call me a Sauk." General Gaines then told these
Indians that he had not come there to beg or hire them to leave
their village, but to remove them, and gave them two days in
which to cross the Mississippi, assuring them that if within that
time they did not go, he would adopt measures to force them
away. That an old and remarkably intelligent Chief, like Black
Hawk, should have acted in the foolishly offensive manner he
did, before entering the fort to confer with General Gaines, is one
of the inscrutable acts of this entire drama. To us, at this late
day, it looks like the sheerest and most hollow braggadocio with-
out the least excuse.
But Black Hawk did many things different from other mortals.
He well knew that General Gaines not only had a sufficient mili-
tary force to crush him and his band in a few moments, and that
170 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
at any moment he could capture him and his band and hold him
and his entire followers prisoners, without firing a gun or using a
bayonet. General Gaines showed more of the man in forbearing
to resent this open insult than usually falls to the lot of human
nature, and for once in his life he is entitled to great credit in
refusing to do what almost any other commander would have
done, under the circumstances, scattered them with a charge
of grape and cannister, or at least taken them all prisoners. He
seemed to take no notice of it whatever, but proceeded with the
business in hand, as though nothing unpleasant had happened,
unless in the length of time he gave these Indians to move across
the river. If he had not been irritated, it is fair to assume he
would have given them a month, at least, to collect their band
together, pack and move. Two days was an unreasonably short
space of time for fifteen hundred people to get ready and move to
another locality. Indeed, General Gaines cast a stigma not only
upon his own good name, but upon the American people, in giv-
ing this unreasonably hard and oppressive order ; but, fortunately,
he did not try to enforce it, and probably never would have
removed these poor, oppressed, robbed, and outraged people,
largely composed of women and children, had it not been for the
arrival, on the 25th, of Governor Eeynolds' sixteen hundred
mounted volunteers.
On the 9th of June, General Gaines, with a considerable force,
"went aboard the steamboat Enterprise and steamed down the
Mississippi from Eock Island to the mouth of Eock river, and up
that river to Saukenuk, having on board cannon and abundant
ammunition. The two days time he had given the Indians to
move west of the Mississippi were up, and he went prepared to
enforce his order. Saukenuk, as shown by plate 3, was located
along the north bank of Eock river, in the shape of a right-angled
triangle, (f") the shorter limb running down along the Eock river
bank and the longer extending north towards Eock Island. The
buildings were constructed of bark and their palisades of brush ;
hence, they would have been about as effective against cannon-
balls as a June frost against a July sun. General Gaines passed
along up Eock river, above Saukenuk without meeting the least re-
sistance or hostile demonstration. Indeed, his appearance there,
with his large military force and steamboat, failed to attract any
special attention. Even the Indian children, who were playing
along the river bank, were not driven from their trivial plays by
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 171
this strange sight. This stoicism is explained by the language at
the head of this chapter. Black Hawk, under the advice of Win-
nesheik, the Prophet, had fully determined to play the part of
injured innocence, so as to arouse the public sympathy of the
American people* ; fully comprehending that th6 murder of a few
Indian women and children would produce a storm of indigna-
tion throughout the entire country, he issued strict orders that
under no condition of facts or circumstances should a gun be
fired or resistance offered to the military force of the United
States, even though they should be attacked by the soldiers.
The coming of General Gaines to Saukenuk was by no means a
surprise to these Indians, who had their sentinels and runners so
stationed as to be posted in every move made by him, and his
intention to ascend Bock river was doubtless signaled and
heralded soon after he left the fort. Having met no resistance
and seeing no armed Indians either on his route to or at Saukenuk,
General Gaines ran by the village, on up the river, to a point near
Black Hawk's watch tower, where his boat struck bottom and
hung fast. Here he was detained for an hour or more and had to
lighten up by his soldiers taking to the water and applying their
shoulders to the gunwales ere the boat swung clear of the rapids.
In the mean time many of the soldiers went ashore, passed and
repassed through Saukenuk without molestation or insult, but
on the contrary were received with a hearty welcome, invited into
the hodenosotes, and food and drink set before them. Having
spent the greater portion of the day at and near Saukenuk, Gen.
Gaines and his force returned to the fort by the route they had
gone, and in his official dispatch to the Secretary of War, he
said : " I was confirmed in the opinion that whatever might have
been their hostile feelings, they were resolved to abstain from the
use of their tomahawks and fire-arms, except in self-defence.
Their village is immediately on Bock river, and so situated that
I could from the steamboat destroy all their bark houses ( the
only kind of house they have ) in a few minutes with the force
now with me, probably without the loss of a man. But I am re-
solved to abstain from firing a shot without some bloodshed or
some manifest attempt to shed blood on the part of the Indians."
In a later communication he says: "I have already induced
nearly one-third of them to cross the Mississippi to their own
land. The residue, however, say, as the friendly chiefs report,
that they never will move, and what is very uncommon, the
172 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
women urge their hostile husbands to fight rather than to move,
and thus abandon their homes." Why Gen. Gaines should use
the words " hostile husbands " in this dispatch, after stating that
he was confirmed in the opinion that they would not use a toma-
hawk or gun, except in self-defence, we cannot clearly under-
stand.* From this dispatch it appears that he had succeeded in
coaxing nearly one third of these Indians to move over the Mis-
sissippi, and had he have further stated that the greatest of all
reasons for their desire to be permitted to remain that season
was to cultivate and garner their growing crops, we should be
able to see clearly that to avoid the dread calamities of war with
the United States they would have yielded up the possession of
everything near and dear, save life, if permitted to remain long
enough for their growing crops to mature. They clearly saw
that to be forced into a new country at that time of the year
must result in hunger, starvation and death.
This was by no means a pleasing picture for the contemplative
mind of the old General, of whom Black Hawk said : "I felt
conscious that this great War Chief would not hurt our people.
* * * His manly conduct and soldierly deportment, his mild
yet energetic manner, which proved his bravery, forbade it.'
General Gaines was a thoroughbred soldier, and like all truly
brave men had a kindly heart and active sympathy for suffering
and misery ; and had he not been led on by the Old Ranger, who
seems to have been born, to make mischief and trouble, the strong
probability is that all the difficulties between these unfortunate
and shamefully treated Indians and the United States would have
been peacefully and amicably adjusted, and the full possession of
their lands east of the Mississippi surrendered up without blood-
shed within a few short months, if Governor Reynolds could only
have been muzzled or spanceled, so as to have kept him from
"sloshing 'round" generally, without the least provocation or
justification.
He boastingly says, in "My Own Times": "I was well
acquainted with the people, and knew, I thought, the manner in
which to approach them. If I made the call on the volunteers
and none turned out, I was a disgraced Governor. In order to
effect the speedy assemblage of the troops, I called on none south
of St. Glair or east of Sangamon Counties, taking those nearest
the place of rendezvous. I had printed extracts from the petitions
*He probably used the word hostile for obstinate.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR, 178
sent me, and depositions circulated throughout the country, show-
ng the situation of affairs at the Sac village. Moreover, I made
private and public speeches to the masses, showing the necessity
for the call on the troops, and urging the people and my friends
to turn out for the defense of the frontier. The ivarm feelings of
the late election for Governor had not yet died away, and my elec-
tioneering friends converted their electioneering fever into the mili-
tary, which was a powerful lever in the crusade for Eock Island.
When a call is made on the militia the number that will volunteer
cannot be exactly ascertained before meeting at the place of ren-
dezvous. * * * Another great responsibility forced itself on
me, which was to procure military stores and provisions for that
army, the number of which could not be ascertained at the com-
mencement. This expedition, thus far, was on my own responsi-
bility, and perhaps the general Government would not approve of
it." He then states that he wrote General Clark and General
Gaines, etc., and continues: "I stated, further, that I would
move against said tribe of Indians, and as Executive of the State,
respectfully requested his co-operation in this business. General
Gaines was then at Jefferson Barracks, below St. Louis, and on
the 29th inst. answered my letter, by saying: 'I do not deem it
. necessary or proper to require militia or any other description of
force other than the regular army at -this place and Prairie Du
Chien to protect the frontiers.' Both General Gaines and Governor
Clark disapproved of my raising troops to move the hostile Indians
over the river. * * * I urged on the levying of the troops."
Belleville, the residence of Gov. Eeynolds, lies but a few miles
from Jefferson Barracks and St. Louis, on the east side of the
Mississippi. Gov. Eeynolds could have personally called on both
Gen. Gaines and Gov. Clark, leaving home in the morning and
returning in the evening of the same day. Gen. Gaines was the
commander of all the United States troops of the Mississippi
Valley, while Gov. Clark was 1 the General Superintendent of
Indian Affairs of the United States. These facts being known to
Gov. Eeynolds, and that he did so understand, is admitted by
him, or he would not have written them as such to one on the
27th and the other on the 28th of May is it not a little singular,
if not suspicious, that during the few weeks he says he passed of
intense feeling in relation to his duty, that he did not personally
see one or both of these high Government officials, of correspond
with them on the subject of his intense feeling. The presump-
tion is very strong that he did not desire to know the true condi-
tion of affairs on Eock river, but was thirsting for an opportunity
174 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to manifest his declared intention of removing the Indians dead
or alive across the Mississippi, and determined that he would not
allow the glory of that achievement to be divided with anybody.
So fixed and resolute was he in his determination to accomplish
his end that he disregarded the opinions of Gen. Gaines and
Gov. Clark, or, in a word, he set at defiance the United States Gov-
ernment, and waged an unjust and unjustifiable war against an
unoffending people upon their own lands, while living on and
peaceably tilling them; by which act, Dogberry-like, he wrote
himself down "an ass," and a vicious one at that.
He. further says, in justification of his usurpation of power,
"Black Hawk and his band were not in fear of the regular soldiers.
The regular army could not move with enough celerity to strike
terror into the hearts of the Indians. Moreover, the Indians
dreaded he tbackwoods white men. They knew the volunteers
were their natural enemies, and would destroy them on all occa-
sions." That raw militia are preferable to regular soldiers is
simply a Eeynoldsism, and shows his bitter feeling towards the
Indian race, and that he considered they were entitled to no better
standing than wolves or rabid dogs, to be shot on sight. Had they
been entitled to vote he doubtless would have been willing to per-
mit them to remain forever if they would vote for Jackson and
Reynolds. On the subject of voting he was extremely careful to
keep on the popular side. But let it not be inferred that Gov.
Reynolds had no redeeming traits in his character. On the con-
trary, he had many, among which were fidelity to his friends,
strict integrity, energy and a genial disposition. He was a warm
friend, good citizen, and kind to the poor.
The object of Joshua Vandruff, in going to see Governor
Reynolds at his home in Belleville, was, of course, known to all
those who had united in bis petition for the immediate removal
of the Black Hawk band from their homes and farms, and they
also fully appreciated the fact that they needed stronger and more
clearly defined acts of hostility, or so-called outrages, on the part
of these Indians to justify the charges as set forth in their peti-
tions. Hence they were resolved to be equal to the occasion, and
therefore organized themselves into a company under the leader-
ship of B. F. Pike, as before stated. Since this company did not
report to General Gaines or Governor Reynolds for duty, and took
no part in the expulsion of these Indians June 26, 1831, the strong
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 175
probability is that the sole object and aim in their inception was
to make such a concerted effort to annoy and irritate these
Indians as would force them to the committal of some overt act
of hostility by way of retaliation. Be this as it may, the aggres-
sions on the rights and property of the Indians by the white
settlers at Saukenuk, after the departure of Mr. Vandruff, on his
mission of vengeance, were ten times more^aggravated than ever
before. They took possession of the cultivated lands of the
Sauks everywhere even the patches which their squaws had
planted^ and had come up and were growing nicely, they took
by force, and plowed up, their growing corn and planted it over in
a different way, burning down their bark houses, tearing down
and changing their fences, beating their squaws and papooses for
the most trivial, and frequently imaginary, offences. To such
an extent did they plan and execute petty and serious outrages
against the Indians that they aroused the old Chief almost to
fury. Fortunately, however, he did not resort to the tomahawk
and scalping-knife, but personally called on the' principal white
men and told them that such treatment could no longer be
endured by his people, and to avoid serious difficulty he could see
no other way than for the white people to leave Saukenuk and
the improved lands of the Sauks at once, and therefore ordered
them to leave by the middle of the next day.
The white people now seeing that Black Hawk had been badg-
ered until he had become dangerous, all left except Einnah
Wells, whose family was large and he was very poor. Mr.
Wells appealed to the magnanimity of the old Chief not in
vain, for Black Hawk was brave and therofore humane, since the
latter follows the former as surely as spring follows winter. Mr.
Wells was permitted to remain and cultivate his crops then grow-
ing. This notification was given by Black Hawk but a few days
before the arrival at the fort of General Gaines with his ten com-
panies of United States troops ; hence the white settlers had a
first outrage to harp upon that they had just been driven away
from their homes and growing crops by this "old British spy"
Black Hawk. That the fiery Black Hawk could and did not only
restrain his own passions, under the terrible strain brought to
bear on them by these outrages, but also hold in check the natur-
ally revengeful feelings, of his entire band so as to avoid actual
collision and murder, was a marvel. In long suffering and heroic
forbearance it challenges a parallel in the history of the world.
176 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
How and by what means he did this noble work is an absolute
wonder. But that he did it is an undisputed fact, and shows the
almost absolute power and influence he held and exercised over
the will-power and passions of his band. Though robbed of their
land, beaten and oppressed in a multitude of ways, they were
held under such complete subjection as to stay their hands from
the tomahawk, spear or scalping-kife. In no solitary case did an
Indian make an assault upon a white aggressor, or defend himself
when attacked by the whites by the use of a weapon ; not even
the white man's natural ones his fists since the Indian never
learned the manly art of self-defense, or to defend or attack with
his clenched hands or fists. But in accomplishing this great end
Black Hawk had a deep plan which had, doubtless, been seconded,
if not suggested, by the shrewd, cunning and very intelligent
Winnesheik or White Cloud, better known as the Prophet, who
was the confidential adviser and intimate friend of the old Chief,
who says that during these troubles constant communication was
kept up between them, and there can be no doubt but Black Hawk
relied more upon the Prophet for counsel and advice during
all his difficulties with the white people than all other sources
combined. He, though living at his village, some thirty-three
miles up Eock river from Saukenuk, was consulted before any
important step was taken.
Before examining the character and counsel of Winnesheik, we
would clear up and remove a little rubbish placed in our path,
by the earlier writers upon our subject, viz. : the so-called treaties
of affirmance of the Quashquamme treaty of 1804 by that of
September 3, 1822, which was simply a modification of article 9
of the treaty of November 3, 1804, accepting one thousand dollars
in goods in place of establishing a Government trading-house,
and is signed by Thomas Forsythe, on the part of the United
States, and Keokuk, Quashquamme, Pashapaho and Themue, on
the part of the Sauks, and by Mucketenanamake, Wesawakee,
Wapello and Nolo, on the part of the Foxes. This may be con-
sidered as a quasi reaffirmation of the Qushquamme treaty, but
it is executed by but seven Indians, five of whom only were
Chiefs, and fails to assert that these Chiefs were authorized or
empowered by their respective nations to make such change, com-
pact or agreement. The second is that of August 4, 1825. Omit-
ting the preamble, this treaty is as follows :
"Article 1. The Sack and Fox tribes, or nations of Indians,
by their deputations in counsel assembled, do hereby agree, in
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 177
consideration of certain sums of money, etc., to be paid to the
said Sock and Fox tribes by the Government of the United States?
as hereinafter stipulated, to cede and forever quit-claim, and do,
in behalf of these said tribes or nations, hereby cede, relinquish
and forever quit-claim unto the United States all right, title,
interest and claim to the lands which the said Sock and Fox
tribes have or claim within the limits of the State of Missouri,
which are situated, lying and being between the Mississippi and
Missouri rivers, and a line running from the Mississippi, at the
entrance of Kansas river, north one hundred miles to the north-
west corner of the State of Missouri, and from thence east to the
Mississippi.
" Article 2. The Chiefs and Head-men, who sign this conven-
tion for themselves and in behalf of their tribes, do acknowledge
the lands east and south of the line described in the first article,
so far as the Indians claimed the same, to belong to the United
States, and that none of these tribes shall be permitted to settle
or hunt upon any part of it after the first day of January, 1826,
without special permission from the Superintendent of Indian
Affairs.
" Article 3. It is hereby stipulated and agreed on the part of
the United States, as a full consideration for the claims and lands
ceded by the Sock and Fox tribes, in the first article, there shall
be paid to the Sock and Fox nations, within the present year, one
thousand dollars in cash or merchandize, and, in addition to the
annuities stipulated to be paid to the Sock and Fox tribes by a
former treaty, (November 3, 1804) the United States do agree to
pay to said Sock tribe five hundred dollars, and to the Fox tribe
five hundred dollars annually, for the term of ten succeeding
years, and to pay to Morice Blandeau five hundred dollars, it
being a debt due by the said Fox nation to him for property taken
from him during the late war."
(Signed) " WILLIAM CLARK.
" PASHA-PA- HO, or stabber,
KAH-KA-CHAI, all fish
WAH-KU-CHAI, crouching eagle,
KEE-O-KUK, watchful fox,
KAH-KU-KAI-MAIK, alwas fish,
SAH-CAL-O-QUAIT, rising cloud,
on behalf of the Sauks, and by
"KAI-MAH, the bear,
. KU-PAL-E-QUA, white-nosed fox,
PEE-A-MUSH-KA, the fox winding his horn,
KEE-SHE-O-WA, the sun."
12
178 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Thus it will be seen that there is no kind of reaffirmation of the
Quashquamme treaty of 1804. It is alluded to simply to dis-
tinguish the newly-provided annuities for the new purchase. But
there is another treaty of Prairie du Chien of August 19, 1825, to
which the earlier writers refer as a reaffirmation of the Qush-
quamme treaty of 1804.
This was a treaty, as stated in the preamble, to fix the boudary
lines between the Sioux and Chippewas, Sauks and Foxes, Menon-
inees, loways, Sioux, Winnebagoes, and a portion of the Ottawa,
Chippewa and Pottawatomie tribes, William Clark and General
Cass representing the United States as Commissioners Plenipo-
tentiary, etc.
" Article 1. There shall be a firm and perpetual peace between
the Sioux and Chippewas, between the Sioux and confederated
tribes of Socs and Foxes and between the loways and Sioux.
"Article 2. It is agreed between the confederated tribes of the
Socs and ]*oxes and the Sioux that the line between their
respective countries shall be as follows: Commencing at the
mouth of the upper Iowa river, on the west bank of the Missis-
sippi and ascending the said Iowa river to its left fork ; thence up
that fork to its source ; thence crossing the fork of Eed Cedar
river in a direct line to the second or upper fork of the Des Moines
river, and thence in a direct line to the lower fork of the Calumet
river, and down that river to its junction with the Mississippi
river.
"Article 3. The loways accede to the arrangement between
the Socs and Foxes and the Sioux, but it is agreed between the
loways and confederated tribes of the Socs and Foxes that the
loways have a just claim to a portion of the country between the
boundary lines described in the next preceding article, and the
Missouri and Mississippi, and that the said loways and Socs and
Foxes shall peaceably occupy the same until some satisfactory
arrangement can be made between them for a division of their
respective claims to the country."
The interest of the Sauks is not touched again until the 7th
article, which is :
"Article 7. It is agreed between the Winnebagoes and the
Sioux, Socs and Foxes, Chippewas and Ottawas, Chippewas and
Pottawattamies, of the the Illinois, that the Winnebagoes' country
shall be bounded as follows : Southeasterly by Rock river, from
its source near the Winnebago lake, to the Winnebago village,
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 179
about fifty miles above its mouth ; westerly by the east line of
the tract lying upon the Mississippi, herein secured to the Ottawa,
Chippewa and Pottawattamie Indians ; and also by the high bluff
described in the Sioux boundary, and running north of Black
river ; from this point to the Winnebagoes' claim ; up Black river
to a point due west from the source of the left fork of the Ouis-
consin ; thence to the source of said fork and down the same to
the Ouisconsin ; thence down the Ouisconsin to the Portage, and
across the Portage to Fox river ; thence down Fox river to Win-
nebago lake and to the grand Kankolin, including in the claim
the whole of Winnebago lake. * * *
"Article 9. The country of the Ottawa, Chippewa and Potta-
wattamie tribes of Indians is bounded as follows : Beginning at
the Winnebago village, on Rock river, forty miles from its mouth,
and running thence down Rock river to a line which runs from
Lake Michigan to the Mississippi, and with that line to the Mis-
sissippi, opposite Rock Island ; thence up that river to the United
States reservation at the mouth of the Ouisconsin ; thence with
the south and east lines of said reservation to the Ouisconsin ;
thence southerly, passing the heads of the small streams empty-
ing into the Mississippi to Rock river at the Winnebago village.
The Illinois Indians also have a just claim to a portion of the
country, bounded 'south by the Indian boundry line aforesaid,
running from the south extreme of Lake Michigan east, by Lake
Michigan, north by the Menominee country, and northeast by
Rock river. This claim is recognized in the treaty concluded
with the said Illinois tribes, at St. Louis, August 24, 1816 ; but, as
the Milwaukee and Manitauwalk bands are not represented at
this council, it cannot be adjudged.
" Article 10. All the aforesaid tribes acknowledge the general
controlling-power of the United States, and disclaim all depend-
ence upon, and connection with, any other power; and the United
States agree to, and recognize the preceding boundaries, subject
to limitations and restrictions before provided."
There are five more articles fixing the manner of settling sub-
sequent disputed boundary lines, etc.
(Signed) WILLIAM CLARK,
LEWIS CASS.
WABASHA, or the leaf, and twenty-five other Sioux Chiefs; CORI-
MINE, or the turtle that walks, and other Winuebago Chiefs ; MA-
CAN-META, or medicine bear, and nine other Menominee Chiefs ;
180 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
SHA-A-TA, and forty-two other Chippewa Chiefs; CHABONEZ, 01
CHAMBLY, and SHAU-FAU-WICK, or the mink, Ottawa Chiefs ; IGNOCE
KEO-KUK, CHE-CHAU-QUOSE, or the little crane, and TAW-WA-NO-NEE,
or the trader, Pottawattamie Chiefs ; and on behalf of the Sauks,
NO-O-TUK, the stabbing chief ; PISHKU-AU-NEE, or all fish ; POKO-NAU-
JQUA, or broken arm ; WAU-CAU-CHE, or eagle nose ; QUASH-KAUME,
or jumping fish ; O-CHO-ACK, or the fisher ; KEOKUK, or the watch-
ful fox ; SKIN-GWIN-EE-SEE, or the rattler ; WAS-OR-WIS-KEE-NO, 01
the yellow bird ; PAU-KO-TUK, or the open sky ; AU-KOAK-WAN-E-SUK.
or he that vaults on the earth ; MUK-EE-TOOK- WAN-WET and Mis-
KEE-BEE, or the standing hair.
Foxes. "WAUBELAW, the playing fox; TI-A-MAH, the bear thai
makes the rocks shake ; PEE-OR-MAS-KEE, the jumping sturgeon ;
SHOG-WA-WATEK-WISA, the thunder that is heard all over the world ;
MIS-O-WIN, moose deer horn ; NO-KO-WAT, the down of fur ; NAU-
SA-WA-QUET, the bear that sleeps on the forks ; SHIN-QUEN-IS, the
rattler ; O-TO-PU-AU or MACHI-PAHATO, the bear ; Kus.s, the sun ;
NO-WAUK, he that gives too little; KUN-KA-MATE, NEE-WAN, KA-
TUCK-E-KUN-K*, the fox with a spotted breast; MOCK-TO-BAC-TA-
GUN, black tobacco and WES-KESA, the bear family."
lowas. "ME-HAS-KA, the white cloud; WA-HOO-GA, the owl,"
and six others.
Thus does it appear that, instead of these Indians reaffirming
or ratifying the Quashquamme treaty of 1804, the United States,
by this treaty, not only acknowledge that the territory occupied by
them on the 19th of August, 1825, lying east of the Mississippi
and below the Winnebago village, forty miles up Eock river,
belonged to the Sauk and Fox tribes, but agree to protect and
defend them in their possession thereof. Under the 7th and 9th
articles of this treaty the boundary lines of the Sauks and Foxes,
and the Winnebagoes, Chippewas, Ottawas and Pottawattamies,
are clearly established as claimed by Black Hawk and his band, and
it further shows that in defining the boundary lines between the
Indians named therein, the United States paid no attention, what,
ever, to the boundary lines contained in the Quashquamme treaty of
November 3, 1804; but, on the contrary, they utterly ignored that
treaty and tore it " limb from gudgeon." The treaty of 1804 pre-
tended to cede all Illinois between the Illinois and Mississippi
rivers below the mouth of the Wisconsin river, on the north, and
. Fox river of the Illinois, and by this treaty oj August 19, 1825, the
United States, by implication at least, confess that of 1804 ivas a fraud.
THE SAUKS AND THE RLACK HAWK WAR.
181
CHAPTER XII,
Winnesheik, or White Cloud and his dreams of Peace Mattatas' Daughter and her
Mission Black Hawk's last Hope departs, and with it he and his Band hastily
prepare to leave Saukenuk.
Though dark the day and dismal be the night,
Though friends forsake and fortune take her flight,,
Though disappointments come like showering hail,
Though hunger pinch, and racking pains assail.
The' Angel Hope, still nestles in the breast,
Whispering, hope on, e'n yet you may be blessed,
LIKE the Israelites of old, these
Indians had their Elijahs, Eli-
shas and Daniels in whom they
placed implicit confidence as
prophets and foretellers of com-
ing events. Winneshiek, their
then Prophet, was a love-child
and son of a Sank chief, by a
beautiful Winnebago squaw.
Born in the Winnebago village,
on Rock river, in 1490, and some-
times known by the names Wa-
bo-ke-shiek, and Opee-ke-shiek ;
he was acknowledged and recog-
nized as a Prophet by all the
surrounding Indian tribes, and universally respected by them.
In compliance with tribal laws, unqualified by other circum-
stances, he was a Winnebago Indian because his mother was
such, and the gens always ran in the female line to the extent of
expatriating the husband from his tribe, in the event of marry-
ing a squaw of another tribe. But in the case of Winnesheik's
parents there was no pretense of a marriage, even a morganic
or left-handed one, his birth being the offspring of an amour.
Following the Indian law, which is in many respects a good
one, as soon as young Winneshiek was old enough to wean, his
WINSESHEIK.
182 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
mother took him to Saukenuk and left him at the lodge of his
grandmother on the father's side. The father being unmarried,
his mother became at once the natural guardian of, and was
bound for the support and education of her son's illegitimate
child. We say education, with a full understanding of the
meaning of that word, in its most comprehensive sense, exclud-
ing book learning only. Possessed of robust health and phenom-
enal intelligence, Winnesheik was a universal favorite among his
father's nation. His youthful, vigorous mind seemed to compre-
hend everything he either saw or heard, even to the most occult-
Unlike the youth of his own age, he cared little or nothing about
woodcraft or trailing, hunting or fishing, but when in the com-
pany of the sooth-sayers, big medicines and orators, he never
wearied.
He had no youthful companions, for his tastes and pursuits
were far above those of his age. He was a student of nature in
its higher plane, and grew apace to great eminence for his wis-
dom. Kindly-hearted, courteous, generous and noble in his
nature, he spent his time and talent in deeds of charity. On
reaching his majority he located where Prophetstown, Whiteside
county, now stands, being in the Sauk country, but near the divid-
ing line between the territories of the Sauks and Winnebagoes,
where he soon collected around him quite a following of Sauks
and Winnebagoes, and formed a kind of religious village, known
then, as now, as Prophetstown. By nature dignified and reserved,
he inspired men of less ability than he, with a kind of awe, mixed
with admiration and veneration. Though of faultless form and
figure, he was decidedly coarse-featured and homely. His mouth
was very large, lips thick, nose short, eyes full and protruding,
and heavy head of hair.
Like all homely men and pretty women, he was ornate
in dress and profuse in personal adornments. His hair hung
down over his shoulders and back several feet long. On certain
occasions he had it done up in a kind of white turban. His
hunting-shirt and leggings were of spotless white dressed deer-
skins, ornately trimmed and fringed. He was an incessant smoker,
in which pernicious habit he was the champion of his age, not-
withstanding the fact that he never tasted the fragrant aroma o*
a fine Spanish cigar before he " swung 'round the circle," as a
prisoner with Black Hawk, in 1833, but was perfectly contented
with killickinick and his enormous pipe, whose, stem was fully
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 183
three feet long, ornamented with the beautiful feathers from the
neck of the Mallard drake, with a fan made of eagle's feathers
near the middle of the stem, and the whole stem was literally
encased in highly-colored assorted beads of various hues.
What Elskwa-ta-wa, Olli-way-shila, or Olee-way-cha-ca for
the Shawnee Prophet bore all these names was to Tecumseh, or
couchant tiger, and the Shawnees, Winnesheik, Wabo-ke-sheik,
Opee-sheik, or white cloud, was to Black Hawk and his band of
Sauks their evil genius though unintentionally so, from errors
in judgment. Nearly, if not quite, every writer upon this subject,
has fallen into an error, and charged the whole difficulty to the
Prophet's bad advice and vicious action. After th^ most careful
examination of all the advice and every act of Winnesheik, we
fail to find any tangible proof that he was the instigator, aider or
abettor of any act of hostility, on the part of Black Hawk or his
band ; but, on the contrary, he urged and insisted that under no
provocation should the Indians become the aggressors. He seems
to have erroneously relied upon the justice of the Indian cause
being so apparent, that the great mass of the white people of the
United States could not and would not fail to see and duly appre-
ciate it, and, by force of public opinion, right the Indians' wrongs.
Having studied human nature in its native state, as he found it
among the Indian races, he estimated the white man's nature by
the same rules he used for the red man's, little comprehending
that superior intelligence, unless very superior, was no assu-
rance of liberality or equity, that the human heart, under a
white skin, may contain more genuine cussedness, than an
Indian's. In assuming the character of a prophet, Winne-
sheik, like all other humbugs, put on a large amount of dig-
nity and pomposity, mingled with mysterious action and
conduct; for there is a certain degree of charm in every secret
act, and the Indian, like his white brother, takes kindly to
humbug they love it and, when coupled with the mysterious,
they flock to it like the ignorant white people to the fortune-teller,
for that is what is meant by the word prophet among the Indians.
He was a mere fortune-teller or sooth-sayer, whose person and
movements were surrounded with a kind of halo of mystery.
This drew to him quite a following of what might be classified
under the name of religious enthusiasts or apostles.
He never went upon the war-path nor chase ; yet he was ever
busy, concocting some new theory, humbug, or scheme, to in-
crease his reputation and power, and when matured, he enforced
184 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
it alike by his rhetorical powers, which were superior, and his
dignified manner and deportment. By such means united with a
large outlay of cheap kinds of charity, he gained a wonderful hold
upon the confidence and respect, yes, admiration, of the Indians,
including the old chief, Black Hawk, who was a firm believer in
spiritual communications with the Great Spirit through the in-
strumentality of dreams, and visions. Winnesheik had his en-
tire confidence, and to a large extent, dictated and controlled his
thoughts and actions, from the fall of 1830, to the close of the-
war in 1832.
When General Gaines came from Jefferson Barracks, in the
early part of June, 1831, to Fort Armstrong, Black Hawk, upon
receiving the information of his being en route thither, called upon
the Prophet, with the news, and solicited his advice in the prem-
ises. Winnesheik, like the humbug trance mediums of the
present time, told him that he could not advise him what would
be best for him to do, until he had consulted the Great Spirit ;
that he should come back to his lodge the next morning, and in
the meantime, he would commune with the spirit land, and be
prepared by that time to tell him what course he should pursue.
Having first feasted upon a choice piece of a well fattened dog r
without which no Indian prophet could expect to effect a spirit-
ual communication, he retired to his bed, where he doubtless
cogitated the matter over and over, and viewed the fact of the
coming to Eock Island of a large military force, in all its bear-
ings, and was ready with his pretended divine instruction when
the anxious old chief put in his appearance the next morning.
On his entering the holy sanctum of the Prophet, he was told by
this nuncio of the mysterious one that he had been dreaming
and saw nothing bad in the coming of the Great War Chief,
General Gaines, who was then near Rock Island. That his ob-
ject was merely to frighten the Indians from their village and
farm lands, so the white people might get them for nothing, and
assured him that General Gaines would not, and dare not, hurt
any of the Indians, because the United States were then at peace
with the British, and when that peace was concluded, the British
had demanded that the United States should not interfere with,
or molest, any Indian Nation while they were peaceably inclined
to the government and people of the United States, and that the
United States Government had agreed to this, and that said
agreement became, and was, a part of the treaty between the
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 185
United States and Great Britain. That being so, he told Black
Hawk that all he and his band had to do, in order to retain their
farms and village site, was to positively refuse any and every offer
General Gaines might submit to him, relative to the surrender of
their lands to the white people.
In view of all the facts and circumstances connected with this
entire subject, as set -forth in the preceding chapters, to use a
trite Hoosier expression, " there was a heap of good horse-sense"
in this dream. It struck the nail square on the head. Fortified
by this, to him, divine advice, Black Hawk returned to Saukenuk,
to find that General Gaines, with his large army, had reached
Fort Armstrong, and had summoned him to a council to be held
at the Indian Agency, on Eock Island, the next day.
The result of this council is given in the last chapter, General
Gaines knew nothing of the feelings existing between Black Hawk
and Keokuk before the assembling of "this council, and the won-
der is that he did not put Black Hawk and his blustering
graves and warriors under arrest. But he forbore, and by doing
so, showed that he was a man of dignity and even temper. Black
Hawk, however, was but following the advice of the Prophet,
except in going to the council with a strong escort in war-paint
and partially armed, in refusing to surrender up the lands of his
nation, and immediately moving across the Mississippi. Keturn-
ing to Saukenuk, Black Hawk again repaired to the Prophet's
town to report the results of the council, and seek further light
and advice from his oracle, the Prophet, and informed him of all
that had transpired at the council, together with General Gaines'
order for them to move across the Mississippi in two days, or he
would adopt measures to force them away. Thereupon Winne-
sheik informed him " that he had again been dreaming, and the
Great Spirit had directed that a woman, the daughter of Matta-
tas, the old Chief of the village,* should take a stick in her hand
and go before the war chief, t and tell him that she was the
daughter of Mattatas, and that he had always been the white
man's friend ; that he had fought their battles, been wounded in
their service, and had always spoken well of them, and she had
never heard him say that he had sold their village ; the whites
are numerous and can take it from us if they choose, but she hoped
'Alcalde, or Mayor.
tGeneral Gaines.
186 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
they would not be so unfriendly ; if they were, she had one favor
to ask, she wished her people to be allowed to remain long enough
to gather their provisions now growing in their fields ; that she
was a woman and had worked hard to raise something to support
her children ; and now if they were driven from their village with-
out being allowed to save their corn, many of their little children
would perish with hunger."
If this looks like advising hostility and war, we may well ask
what stronger argument for peace could have been made. In
beauty of conception and delicacy of presenting this appeal to the
American people to remember the noble deeds done by Mattatas
in their behalf, and the nobler feelings of -the human heart, and
sympathy for suffering, helpless innocence, women and children,
we know of no finer act and deed, if indeed, a parallel.
The daughter of Mattatas, we are assured by persons still living
who knew her intimately and well, was the most beautiful and
highly respected of her sex in the entire nation. She accepted
the mission as a duty, though a severe one. Putting on her sim-
ple but best attire, with a smooth, white rod in her hand, accom-
panied by a few young Indians, she went to the Fort and readily
gained an audience with Gen. Gaines, to whom she made her ap-
peal as directed by the Prophet. When she spoke of the hard-
ship and labor performed by the Indian women in preparing the
soil, planting and cultivating their corn, she placed her hand on
the small of her back accompanying the act, with the remark that
such hard labor made their poor backs ache. Having first ap-
pealed to the gratitude due her aged father from the white people
for his devotion to them, and of the wounds he had received and
blood he had shed in fighting their battles, she flattered the Gen-
eral by admitting that he had the power to drive her band away,
and take their lands if he so desired ; she then made a most pow-
erful appeal to his nobler feelings of humanity and pity, for the
helpless women and children, in view of their inevitable suffering
from hunger if their growing crops were taken from them, wind-
ing up with the request that if they must go from their lands and
homes, they might have a few months' time for their crops to
mature and be gathered. How easy to grant, and how important
to these poor Indians ! How General Gaines could have steeled
his heart against this fervid appeal, is a mystery. Unavailing
were all her appeals. Even that she was a mother, and had
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 187
labored with her own hands to the full extent of her strength,
until her back was nearly broken, to raise corn, beans and
squases for the support of her children, who would perish from
hunger if she did not realize from the crop she had planted.
"Niobe, all in tears," begging for her children, and like Mark An-
thony "pointing to the wounds of the dead Caesar," she pointed to
the wounds of her sire, the Head-man of her people, eloquently
appealing for sympathy, or at least a short forbearance in the
execution of his threat. But all in vain.
Gen. Gaines was a soldier who knew no duty beyond obeying
the orders of his superiors in rank, without asking the whys or
wherefores. While listening to her fervent appeals courteously,
he declined to grant her request or to give her the least ground
to hope for relief. He told her " that he had not been sent there
by the President to make treaties, or hold councils with women."
He offered her and her children a home and food at the fort, and
assured her that as the representative of the people of the United
States, he was grateful to her father for the services he had ren-
dered and the blood he had shed in their behalf, bat his duty was
clear, and left him no choice to exercise. That duty was to remove
the Black Hawk band to the west side of the Mississippi. It were
a vain task on her part to represent to him that she was no De-
lilah, sent by her tribe to the fort of this Samson, to discover
the secrets of his strength for the purpose of his destruction, but
on the contrary, her mission was that of " mercy whose quality is
not strained, but droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven." Had
even her last request been granted, which was simply permission
to the Sauks to remain long enough say four or five months
to mature and garner their growing crops, the strong probability
is that Black Hawk and his band would have quietly removed
from Saukenuk, and made their homes threafter west of the Mis-
sissippi, and thereby avoided the war, with all its losses and
horrors. But such was not to be the case. Black Hawk says,
upon the failure of this mission: "All our plans were defeated.
We must cross the river, or return to our village, and await the
coming of the war chief with his soldiers. We determined on the
latter, but finding that our agent, interpreter, trader, and Keokuk
were determined on breaking my ranks, and had induced several
of my warriors to cross the Mississippi, I sent a deputation to the
agent, at the request of my band, pledging myself to leave the
country in the fall, provided permission was given us to remain
188 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and secure our crop of corn, then growing, as we would be in a
starving situation if we were driven off without means of subsis-
tence. The deputation returned, with an answer from the war
chief, that no further time would be given than that specified, and
that if we were not then gone, he would remove us." A most
reasonable request, and easily granted, that, too, withoiit injury
to a living soul ; and had not the really evil genius of all this
trouble Gov. Keynolds put in an appearance on the immedi-
ate scene of action, it probably would have been granted by Gen.
Gaines, despite what he had said about his orders from the
President. The old chief adds : "I now resolved to remain in my
village and make no resistence, if the military came, but submit
to my fate. I impressed the importance of this course upon all
my band, and directed them, in case the military oame, not to
raise an arm against them."
Thus it is clearly established that no matter what may have
been the advice of Winnesheik, Black Hawk was for peace, and
willing to compromise all difficulties as best he could, and, at all
hazzards, avoid war, which he well knew would prove fatal to the
Indians. Yet he felt yea, knew that the United States had no
legal right to the lands of his tribe, and certainly no equitable
right or title therein. In view of these facts, let no one say Black
Hawk sought to levy war against the United States in 1831.
What he did in 1832, will hereafter appear in its proper place.
Thus failed this last effort at a peaceful and amicable settlement
of the difficulties. To these poor and frightened Indians every
hope was gone, while everything around them was draped in dark
foreboding colors. Even the bright-winged angel, Hope, for a time
deserted them, and the dark mantle of despair "encompassed
them round about." They must either peaceably leave their homes
and crops and at once cross the Mississippi, or wait and be re-
moved at the point of federal bayonets. The former seemed
an impossibility, while the latter was to be dreaded like certain
death. 'Twould be difficult to place 1,500 people in a more dread-
ful condition than were these Indians, composed of men, women
and children, on that occasion, and all this without any intended
wrong on their part. Armed resistence, if ever thought of by
them, was simply out of the question, for they had neither men,
arms, ammunition or supplies. Even though they had been armed
and equipped for war, their number of braves and warriors were
but a mere bagatelle as compared or pitted against fully one
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 189
thousand of as fine troops as ever met on a battlefield. Gen.
Gaines could have crushed them out of existence without losing a
man. A few discharges of grape and cannister from his heavy
guns would have swept their brush pallisades and bark houses to
the four winds. This Black Hawk fully comprehended. Hence,
armed resistence was not for a moment entertained by him. He
was every inch a soldier and commander, Indian though he was,
as well as a fine judge of human nature, and having seen and
conversed with Gen. Gaines, he saw at a glance that he was brave,
and therefore merciful.
The shrewd cunning and fine judgment of the Prophet, under
the guise of spiritual communications with the Great Spirit,
through the medium of dreams, attract our special attention and
challenge our admiration. Discarding any and all belief in spirit-
ual communications, though in so doing we may be termed an
unbeliever or misbeliever of the teachings of the Holy Scriptures,
we find in this so-called Indian Prophet great ability united with
a fine knowledge of human nature, coupled with reasoning powers
worthy of a Plato. In his first dream he investigated the legal
force and effect of, together with the logical conclusions deducible
from, the so-called Treaty of May 13, 1816, by the Commissioners
appointed by the President to carry into full force and effect the
9th Article of the Treaty of Ghent, whose powers were clearly
limited, under their appointment, to the re-establishment of the
relations of peace between the United States and the Indian allies
of the British in the late war with Great Britain. That being the
only object of the appointment of the Commissioners, they had no
power or authority to do or perform any other act or thing. As-
suming that by this treaty they had notified these Indians of the
conclusion of peace between the late belligerents, their functions
ceased, and knowing that the Sauks, as a nation, had com-
mitted no act of hostility against the United States, or her
people, since the conclusion of said treaty of Ghent, any act of
hostility which Gen. Gaines might then make against these Indi-
ans would be in direct contravention of said treaty ; he rationally
concluded that Gen. Gaines would not and dare not attack them
without fresh cause. But little did he know what Joshua Van-
druff and Gov. Reynolds were then doing towards pressing false
charges against these Indians, or that they were organizing a
powerful army at that moment for their destruction.
190 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
In his second dream he showed his intimate acquaintance with
the services old Mattatas had rendered to the white people, the
wounds he had received in fighting their battles, and his keen ap-
preciation of the amount of influence a handsome, weeping
woman can, and always does, exert upon a brave and gallant man,
and of the natural sympathy all true men have for the weak and
oppressed, more especially for helpless little children. He who
lives in glass houses should be careful about throwing stones, and
since all men and some women are a little inclined to superstition,
we should not be over severe in criticising what we term the
superstition of our fellow-men. That superstition is more general
among the uneducated than the learned, is true, and it is equally
true that it forms a part of an Indian's very being. Black Hawk,
with all his wisdom and experience, was the very embodiment of
superstition all his long lifetime, as shown in his autobiography.
He was as devoted to his belief in spiritual communications as
the most zealous spiritualist of to-day. But not through spirit-
rappings, living mediums or dancing chairs and tables, but, like
the ancient Israelites, who were the archetype of the North
American Indians, through direct communication with the Great
Spirit by the medium of dreams and visions.
Before seeking such communications, instead of resorting to
purification, humility and prayer, they had a feast of their holy
dish stewed dog the fragrance of which they believed ascended
to the spirit-land as an ever acceptable offering and sweet incense.
We read in the book of Kings that "In Gibeon the Lord appeared
to Solomon in a dream by night. Ask what I shall give thee. And
Solomon said : * * * Give, therefore, thy servant an under-
standing heart to judge thy people, that I may discover between
good and bad. * * * And God said unto him * * * lo !
I have given thee a wise and understanding heart ; so that there
was none like thee before thee ; neither after thee shall any arise
like unto thee. And Solomon awoke, and behold, it was a
dream." Yet not only Solomon, but the entire Christian world,
have believed this dream was a direct communication from
Jehovah, conveying to this sinful world the information that he
was the wisest man who ever had lived or should live. Com-
ing down to a later period, we read in the gospel, as recorded by
St. Matthew, that the wise men from the East, who visited Jeru-
salem to worship the infant Savior, "being warned of God, in a
dream, that they should not return to Herod, they departed into
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 191
their own country another way. And when they were departed,
behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream, say-
ing, arise and take the young child and his mother and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word, for Herod
will seek the young child to destroy him." After Herod's death,
Joseph again had a dream, announcing that fact when he re-
turned to Jerusalem. Indeed, the scriptures are full of spiritual
communications through dreams, believe what we may of the
perversity of dreams, now-a-days going by contraries.
"Winnesheik, whether himself a believer in such communica-
tions or not, certainly practiced the deception successfully. But
with the failure of his second dream the Prophet's dreams for ex-
tricating these Indians from their dread dilemma ceased. His last
resource was exhausted, and so was one of the two days given
them by GeneraF Gaines to cross the Mississippi, and one day
only remained.
The band were not all at Saukenuk. Some were off fishing,
hunting and trapping ; others were living on cultivated patches
along the two rivers, while others were thirty-five miles up Eock
river at the Prophet's town. The latter, however, were not
included in the notice to leave, as the white settlers had not then
laid their longing eyes and covetous hearts upon the village and
corn-fields of the Prophet. Ten day's notice to quit and surren-
der up possession of a tenement is deemed a short notice to an
individual ; then what should be said of but two day's notice to a
multitude including all ages, sexes and conditions ? But General
Gaines took no steps for their forcible removal until the 26th of
June, thus really giving them about fifteen day's time to get ready
and move, during all of which time there seems to have been no
conferences or communications between General Gaines and the
Black Hawk band, and matters moved as usual, the white settlers
at and near Saukenuk remaining there and cultivating their crops
without molestation from the Indians. All was peace and quiet
until the arrival of Governor Eeynolds and General Duncan and
their sixteen hundred volunteers at Kockport, now Andalusia,
some eight miles down the Mississippi, and on its south bank, (as
this river's course at this point is nearly east and west). Here
there had been erected a small fort or stockade which, however,
was untenanted at that time. Being advised by courier that this
large body of mounted militia were en route for Bock river,
General Gaines had stocked this stockade with provisions for the
192 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
men, and provender for the horses, so that a hearty welcome Was
awaiting their arrival, and the earnest little Vandruff, doubtless,
escorted this large body of so-called soldiers thither. Unfortu-
nately, as before stated, whiskey is the close follower of civiliza-
tion, if not its precursor, and in those days it was dealt out to
the soldier as a part of his rations. During their four day's
march across the prairie wilderness, between Eushville and Eock-
porfc, these mounted volunteers were without this kind of rations,
and were decidedly thirsty. But General Gaines had provided a
plentiful supply of wet rations against their arrival, and it is
needless for us to say very little of it was thrown over their shoul-
ders, for, as a general rule, the Illinois militiaman of that period
was opposed to spilling his whiskey; yet, inebriation was not
common.
Mr. Vandruff had probably so often, and pathetically, spoken
of his little island home, where his earthly paradise and posses-
sions were, that the Old Ranger lost sight of everything else ex-
cept this little island in Eock river, upon which the savage Black
Hawk would not permit his friend to sell whiskey. Thither he
was bound to go and teach old Black Hawk such a lesson as
should for the future deter him from spilling precious distilled
whisky, instead of drinking it. For what was it made, if not to
drink ? Two powerful elements or agencies were urging Governor
Eeynolds and his mounted volunteers on. First, hatred of Indi-
ans in general, and of the British band of Sauks in particular,
because they wore red-blankets and had fought with the British
some twenty years previous to that time ; and, second, to punish
them for their audacity in attempting to suppress the sale of
whisky and destroying the liquors of their guide and companion,
Vandruff. On the side of these Indians, everything held dear
by savage or civilized man was at stake, home, country, prop-
erty and life. Pen cannot depict the anxiety, hope and fear, of
these poor Indians at that particular time. Although there were
no reasonable grounds for hope, they clung to its delusion all the
more tenaciously, until its last glimmering light was suppressed
and excluded by the arrival of these forces at Eockport. Up to
that time these Indians relied upon the justice of their cause and
the honor of General Gaines, and remained quietly and peaceably
at their homes, hoping that upon due consideration of all the
facts and circumstances then in his possession, he would call a
halt and lay the whole matter before the President, and at least
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HA.WK WAR. 193
give them permission to remain until their crops were matured
and gathered. But when " the multitude of pale-faced militia "
put in their appearance on the scene of action, Black Hawk's last
hope fled, because " they were under no restraint of their chiefs."
He saw very clearly the black-winged messengers of death, like
the ominous buzzard and crow, sweeping over his devoted village,
boding the indiscriminate murder of men, women and children.
An avalanche was pending, had started to move, and flight quick
and swift, alone could escape it. In order to flee, these people
were compelled to descend Rock river in their canoes to reach the
Mississippi. In doing this they were forced to go directly towards
danger. How early a start the soldiers might make that eventful
morning of June 26, 1831, they knew not. Their bivouac was but
about six miles below the mouth of Rock river, whither they must
go, and might meet the enemy on their way. But this was their
only, way of immediate escape from Saukenuk.
13
194 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XIII.
The War of 1831 was, as Told by the Labels on Patent Medicines. "Easy to Take
and Sure to Cure" Though pretty rough on the Briars and Brush Ion VandrufFs
Island still Nobody was Hurt.
" Who would set the briars and thorns against me in battle I would go through
them: I would burn them together." Isiah xxvn: 4.
These doughty generals set a trap
To capture Black Hawk, like a rat.
The valliant Gaines took steamboat flne.
And followed up the river's line;
And as he to the island came.
Whereon he thought to flnd his game.
Large guns he fired in the brush
To scare the Indians, or the thrush:
While Duncan, with two thousand men.
Marched o'er the slough, and back again.
Brave Whiteside, with his spy brigade.
Swept through the thicket and the shade,
Close followed by three columns more
With Leib and Henry, fierce for gore.
They searched the island everywhere,
But did not flnd an Indian there.
Their cards were dealt with care and skill,
But when they drew they failed to fill.
At once into a rage they flew,
Because a bob-tail flush they drew.
In dissapointment, glum and sore,
They hastened to the northern shore.
Where, finding a deserted town,
They burned its buildings to the ground
For Black Hawk had, some hours before,
I Securely reached the northern shore
With all his band, as well as goods,
Where nicely sheltered by the woods,
He sent a flag of truce, to know
What bothered Gaines and Duncan so.
The Illinois volunteers under Gen. Joseph Duncan reached
Rockport, now Andalusia, without mishap, on the early evening
of June 25, 1831, where they found everything they could reason-
ably expect to make them comfortable, in readiness. Provisions
for themselves and food for their horses were in abundance, while
Gen. Gaines, on board the steamboat Enterprise, was a most capi-
tal entertainer and good feeder. Intimate relations were at once
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 195
established between Gaines, Duncan and Reynolds. Gov. Rey-
nolds was quite a diplomat in his way, and much pleased at
meeting so distinguished a military man as Gen. Gaines, nor was
the latter free from the almost universal weakness of all great
military commanders, vanity and love of praise, which Gov.
Reynolds heaped upon him in large quantities, but carefully threw
into the admixture lumps of hatred of all Indians, as a rule,
and execrations of the "British band of Sauks " in particular.
In this way was Gen. Gaines literally, though imperceptibly,
carried away from all pacific thoughts of a peaceable removal of
the Sauks from Illinois. He at once accepted these 1,600 mounted
Illinois volunteers, and swore them into the military service of
the United States, by which act he wrote himself down in history,
a vacilator, if nothing worse. Being near to or among these Indi-
ans nearly a month, he was assured they were not hostile, and
would not fight unless in self-defense, and had so reported to the
War Department. He had also written to Gov. Reynolds that
he had all the military force he needed without calling on him
for volunteers, that with the regulars under his immediate com-
mand he could annihilate the Indians without loss on his side,
and had induced fully one-third of them to leave Saukenuk and
move over the Mississippi. Yet he accepted these volunteers after
all this protestation, and assumed the responsibilities of whatever
might follow or eventuate from that act. Not only this, but by
so doing he relieved Gov. Reynolds of the responsibility, and, to
some extent, censure. With these 1,600 volunteers and the reg-
ulars under his command, Gen. Gaines had an army of nearly
3,000 men, several pieces of heavy artillery, ammunition and
provisions sufficient for a campaign. It was a formidable army
to remove or crush 200 Indian warriors and braves, who were
practically unarmed and peaceably inclined. The entire number
of Sauks then east of the Mississippi was but about 1,500, of all
ages and sexes, with certainly less than 300 braves and warriors.
They had neither arms, ammunition or provisions, hence they
could not have resisted if they would.
Gen. Gaines had been in the immediate vicinity long enough
to become familiar with the acts and intentions of these Indians.
Assuming this to be true for ignorance of these facts, after
about four weeks' investigation by him, would prove him an
imbecile his conduct, as given by Gov. Ford, who was a mem-
ber of the spy battalion under Major Whiteside, and partici-
pated in the matter, was such as to disgrace not only himself
196 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
but all who were under his command, and the entire American
people. In order to more clearly understand the locations of
Saukenuk, Hock Island, Vandruif's and Big Islands, we call atten-
tion to the plat, figure 3, chapter X., with explanations therein
given. Gen. Gaines stationed a park of artillery on Black
Hawk's Watch Tower, which commanded a fall view of Vandruff's
Island, but owing to the heavy timber along the promontory
between the Watch Tower and Saukenuk, the latter could not be
seen from the tower. Quoting from Gov. Ford's history,
(p.p. 112 to 116): " The army proceeded in four days to the Mis-
sissippi, where it met Gen. Gaines, on a steamboat, with a
supply of provisions. Here it encamped for one night, and here
the two Generals concerted a plan of operations. Gen. Gaines
had been in the vicinity of the Indian town for about a month,
during which time, it might be supposed, that he had made
himself thoroughly acquainted with the localities and topography
of the country. The next morning the volunteers marched for-
ward with a regular soldier for a guide
"The steamboat with Gen. Gaines ascended the river. A battle
was expected to be fought that day on Vandruff's Island, oppo-
site the Indian town. The plan was for the volunteers to cross a
slough on the island, give battle to the enemy, if found there, and
then to ford the main river into the town, where they were to be
met by the regular force coming down from the fort. The island
was covered with bushes and vines, so as to be impenetrable to
the sight at the distance of twenty feet. Gen. Gaines ran his
steamboat up to the point of the island and fired several rounds
of grape and cannister shot into it to test the presence of an
enemy. The spy battalion formed in line of battle and swept the
island, but it was soon ascertained that the ground ran so high
within a short distance of the bank that Gen. Games' shot could
not have taken effect one hundred yards from the shore. The
main body of volunteers in three columns came following after
the spies, but before they had got to the northern side of the
island they were so jamed up and mixed together, officers and
men, that no man knew his own company, or regiment, or scarcely
himself.
"Gen. Gaines had ordered the artillery of the regular army to be
stationed on a high bluff which looked down upon the contem-
plated battlefield, a half mile distant, from whence, in case of
battle with the indians in the tangled thickets of the island, their
THIS SAUK3 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 197
shot were likely to kill more of their friends than their enemies.
It would have been impossible for the artillerists to distinguish
one from the other." Since Rockport was on the south bank of
the Mississippi some six miles below the mouth of Eock river,
which enters the former on that side, it is difficult to fully see
the necessity of taking "a regular soldier for a guide" to follow
the bank of a river (which was nearly a mile wide) only six miles
to the mouth of Rock river, and up the south bank of that stream
two miles to the Sauk village. A child, or blind man, could have
performed that duty as well as "a regular soldier." Full of ex-
pedients and ever ready for an emergency, Black Hawk, to gain
time in which to flee across the Mississippi, made Gen. Gaines
believe he was going to risk a general battle on Vandruffs Island
by sending a deputation down to Rockport the evening of June
25th, ostensibly to gain permission to retire to some place of
safety, but really to mislead Gaines and make him believe he was
going on to the island to try conclusions in a pitched battle.
He never thought of going onto this little island, within a hun-
dred and fifty yards of his village, paddling his men over in their
canoes in the face of an overwhelming force, and giving battle,
where he must have known that he would have been completely
surrounded and every avenue of escape cut off, while the guns
on board the steamer Enterprise could, and would, have raked
the little island from stem to stern, leaving not even a bird living.
" The plan was for the volunteers to cross a slough, onto the
island, give battle to the enemy, if found there, and then to ford
the main river into the town, where they, were to be met by the
regular force coming down from the fort." The fort alluded to
was Fort Armstrong, some four miles directly north and upon
the island of Rock Island in the Mississippi. The qualification,
"if found there," was well put, for nobody of common sense would
even condescend to dream, much less think, that any person with
the ability to command a squad of laborers, to say nothing of be-
ing the leader of a nation, would select such a place for a battle.
But why did Gen. Gaines station a park of his artillery on Black
Hawk's Watch Tower, and order the garrison from Fort Arm-
strong |o attack Saukenuk from the north, while he approached
from the west, and ordered Duncan to make an attack from the
south? Did he not know Black Hawk, with his band, had es-
caped to the other side of the Mississippi ? If he did, what was
his object in all these military movements? Were they for
198 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
practice and drill, or did he desire to test the mettle of the Illinois
volunteers ? In passing up to the foot of the island, Gen. Gaines
passed along immediately by the lower end of Saukenuk, and
must have known there were no Indians there that they had
deserted and fled. Was it because he found no Indians there
to slaughter that he vented his spleen upon the "brush and vines"
of this poor little island ? Nor was he content with this slaughter
inflicted by his cannon, but hurled Gen. Duncan's command onto
the " brush and vines " in three columns, preceded by Whiteside's
Spy Battalion. But the "brush and vines" proved too much for
their assailants, and "jammed and mixed them together until
no man knew his own company or regiment, or scarcely him-
self." Had the invincible spirit of the still anything to do with this
wild confusion ? Was it this spirit which made the level surface
of this island "rise up abruptly?" We have known men while
under its influence to declare that the ordinarily staid and well-
behaved house floor rose up and hit them in the face. Or were
they panic strc ken, or cowards? Gov. Ford was mistaken in
many of his statements in relation to what transpired on this
island that day. Should we give his description full credence,
then, indeed, if half a dozen war-painted Indians had suddenly
risen in the brush, and given their wild, weird war-whoop, a
swift, if not graceful, race would have taken place ; but whether
for the steamer Enterprise, Fort Armstrong, or back to their
cabin homes, it were har4 to tell, but a panic, followed by a
stampede, would have been inevitable.
The statement thai; Gen. Gaines had stationed the artillery
on a high bluff, half a mile off, so that in case of a battle with the
Indians his guns would have killed more friends than enemies,
shows great kinkness on the part of the General towards the
Indians, but is a little rough on his own men. If he did this on
purpose to "help the bear against the husband," he should have
been at once cashiered and dismissed from the service ; if from
want of military skill, he was alike culpable. Major M. A. Scott,
who was an aid-de-camp to Gen. Gaines on this expedition,
while attending a ball at Galena a few days after, told his lady
partner that "the plan laid to capture the Indians was one of the
most masterly strokes of military strategy of the age, and was
devised by Gen. Gaines. Gen. Duncan with his 1,600 mounted
volunteers were to approach from the south, crossing the
slough on to Vandruff s Island. Gen. Gaines, with a portion of
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 199
the regulars, on board the steamboat Enterprise, with several
cannon, were to approach from the west, so as to preclude any
possibility of their escape down the river ; a park of United States
artillery was posted on a commanding eminence within easy
range to the east, while six companies of regulars were to ap-
proach from Fort Armstrong on the north, thus completely hem-
ming them in so that escape was impossible. But when our lines
were closed in, not an Indian could be found. They had es-
caped early that morning and crossed the Mississippi." "Dun-
can's army had to wait on the island, as he had no means of
transportation" says Gov. Ford "then ready to ferry them
over. Here they were in sight of the Indian town with a narrow,
but deep river running between, and here the principal part of
them remained until scows could be brought to ferry them across
ifc. When the volunteers reached the town they found no enemy
there.
"The Indians had quietly departed the same morning, in their
canoes, for the western side of the Mississippi. Whilst in camp,
eight miles below, the evening before, a canoe load of Indians
came down with a white flag, to tell the General that they were
peaceable Indians ; that they expected a great battle to come off
next day; that they desired to remain neutral, and wanted to
retire with their families to some place of safety, and they asked
to know where that place would be. Gen. Gaines answered
them very abruptly, and told them to be off, and go to the other
side of the Mississippi. That night they returned to their town,
and the next morning, early, the whole band of hostile Indians
recrosed the river, and thus entitled themselves to protection."
The Governor predicated this statement on false suppositions,
Jirst, that these Indians were hostile; second, that they had
crossed from the west to the east side of the Mississippi. That
the first supposition was erroneous we have the testimony of
Black Hawk, corroborated by Gen. Gaines, who, only a few
days before this event took place, said in a letter to the Secretary
of War, that they were peaceably inclined and would not fight.
That the second supposition was incorrect we have before shown,
beyond question. Keokuk, with about two-thirds of the entire Sauk
tribe, went to the west side of the ^Mississippi, but Black Hawk,
with the remainder, had never left Saukenuk ; i. e. they had never
left it with the intention of making a permanent home elsewhere,
though they always spent the winters in Missouri, on their hunt-
ing grounds. These Indians who visited the camp of Generals
200 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Gaines and Duncan at Bockport, were doubtless sent by Black
Hawk for the double purpose of ascertaining the intention of the
army of invasion and leading them estray to Vandruff s Island .
When they returned and reported that there were "a multitude
of pale-faced militia on horse-back," and that they were without
discipline or order, then, and not till then, did he determine to
leave Saukenuk and seek protection under the sheltering woods of
Iowa for the aged and infirm, and the women and children of his
tribe. This insubordination of the militia meant death, indis-
criminate death, to all ages, sexes and conditions of his tribe,
from which the only escape was by flight, and there was no time
for indecision or delay. If he would save himself and tribe from
annihilation he must flee across the mighty Mississipi and this
he did.
Gov. Ford continuing, says : "It has been stated to me by
Judge William Thomas*, of Jacksonville, who acted as quarter-
master of the brigade of volunteers, that Gaines and Duncan had
reason to believe, before the commencement of the march from
the camp on the Mississippi, that the Indians had departed from
their village; that steps had been taken to ascertain the fact
before the volunteers reached Vandruff s Island ; that Gen.
Duncan, in company with the advanced guard following the
spies, preceded the main army in crossing, and that this will
account for the want of order and confusion in the march of
the troops. I was myself in company with the spies. I arrived
at the river a mile in advance of the army. I saw Gen. Gaines.
ascend with his boat to the point of the island ; was within one
hundred yards of him when he fired into the island to test the
presence of the Indians ; I marched ahead with the spies across
the island, saw with my own eyes the elevation of the land near
the shore, which would have prevented camion shot taking effect
more than one hundred yards. I also know the condition of the
island as to bushes and vines, and saw the artillery force from
the fort stationed on the high bluff on the opposite side of the
river. I was on the bank of the main river when Gen. Duncan
came up, followed soon after by his brigade in the utmost con-
fusion, and heard him reprimand John S. Miller, a substantial
and worthy citizen of Kock Island, for not letting him know that
the main river was on the north side of the island ; and I heard
Miller curse him to his face at the head of his troops for refusing
*Judge Thomas still survives, and is a citizen of Jacksonville, 111., where he
has lived over fifty years continuously. (See his biography.)
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 201
his services as guide when offered the evening before, and then
censuring him for not giving information which he had refused to
receive. I give the facts as I personally know them to be true,
and leave it to others to judge whether the two Generals knew the
departure of the Indians, had taken proper measures to ascertain
the presence of an enemy, or had made the best disposition for a
battle if the Indians had been found either at their village or on
the island." It matters little whether they knew of the Indian's
departure or not, as in either case the conduct of these Generals
is indefensible. If they did not know the Indians were gone, is
was their duty to have known it. Continuing, Gov. Ford says :
"Much credit is undoubtedly due to Gov. Reynolds and Gen.
Duncan for the unprecedented quickness with which the brigade
was called out and organized, and marched to the seat of war,
and neither of them are justly responsible for what was ar-
ranged for them by Gen. Gaines.
"The enemy having escaped, the volunteers were determined to
be avenged upon something. The rain descended in torrents, and
the Indian wigwams would have furnished a comfortable shelter ;
but, notwithstanding the rain, the whole town was wrapped in
flames, and thus perished an ancient village which ,had once been
the delightful home of six or seven thousand Indians; where
generation after generation had been born, had died and been
buried ; where the old men had taught wisdom to the young ;
whence the Indian youth had often gone out in parties to hunt,
or to war, and returned in triumph to dance around the spoils
of the forest, or the scalps of their enemies ; and where the dark-
eyed Indian maidens, by their presence and charms, had made it
a source of delightful enchantment to many an admiring warrior."
For these deeds, which were then in full accord with public senti-
ment, but would now be deemed deeds of vandalism and out-
rage, worthy alone of the dark ages, Gen. Duncan was elected
Governor of Illinois, in 1834, by a vote of 17,33C to 10,224
for his Democratic competitor, although the State was largely
Democratic. His praises were sounded all over the State for
deeds of heroism for driving the redoutable Black Hawk west of
the Mississippi, and burning his village to the ground; and,
after the election, it was said he could outrun the then cele-
brated Kentucky race-horse, Bertrand. Several of the northern
counties went for him "by a unanimous majority;" and this,
too, for the dangers he had encountered on Vandruff's Island,
fighting the brush and vines.
202 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
There were those who held his war record in contempt, and
charged him with wanton destruction of property, in the burning
of Saukenuk. But the object for which his army were called out
had been accomplished, and that, too, without shedding human
blood or the loss of a man, by casualty or otherwise, for which he
was justly entitled to much credit ; nor has it been established
that Gen. Duncan gave any order for the burning down of this
Indian village. It being built of bark, which had become dry as
tinder, and the houses standing close tagether, the torch, once
applied, the flames would spread like a prairie tire, and could not
have been checked, much less extinguished, until it had consumed
every building in the village. Thus was Saukenuk, the largest
and most ancient Sauk village and at one time the most pop- '
ulous city of the United States west of the Alleghenies destroyed
June 26, 1832. Had it have been the happy home of American
citizens, and a band of Indians, out of pure diabolism, have
burned it to the ground, what a wail of indignation and condem-
nation would have welled out from every American heart from
Maine to Oregon, But it was our bull which gored the Indian ox.
This made the case different very since the Indian had no
rights of property which white men were required, much less
bound, to respect. In those days, when dealing with the Indians,
the white man's rule seemed to be two wrongs or more, on the
white man's side, always make a right. They little heeded or
comprehended the noble sentiment of the poet :
" That mercy I to others show,
That mercy show to me."
Gov. Ford says : "The volunteers marched to Rock Island
next morning, and here they encamped for several days precisely
where the town of Rock Island* now stands. It was then in a
complete state of nature a romantic wilderness. Fort Arm-
strong was built upon a rocky cliff, on the lower part of an island,
near the center of the river, a little way above the shores, on
each side formed of gentle slopes of prairie, extending back to
bluffs of considerable height, made it one of the most picturesque
scenes in the Western country. The river here is a beautiful
sheet of water, clear and swiftly running, about three-quarters of
a mile wide. Its banks on both sides were uninhabited except by
Indians, from the lower rapids to the fort. And the voyage up
stream, after several days' solitary progress through a wilderness
*Rock Island now contains fully 12,000 people.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 208
country, on its borders, came suddenly in sight of the .white-
washed walls and towers of the fort, perched upon a rock sur-
rounded by the grandeur and beauty of nature which, at a dis-
tance, gave it the appearance of one of those enchanted castles
in an uninhabited country so well described in the 'Arabian
Nights Entertainments. " :
The Governor again suffers his imagination, united with a
defective memory, to lead him into error. The land where the
beautiful city of Eock Island stands had been under cultivation
by the Sauks and Foxes for at least a century before the time he
speaks of, and had been the immediate location of the Santeaux
for perhaps several centuries before the Sauks took possession of
it. As to the Indians occupying the shores of the Mississippi at
that time, it is only necessary to say that the Foxes had left the
east, or at this point the south, bank of that river in 1830, and
Gaines and Duncan had driven the Sauks across the Mississippi,
so there could have been but few Indians on the Illinois side at
the time he speaks of. As to Fort Armstrong being built on a
rocky cliff, near the center of the Mississippi, the Governor was,
as the saying is, "a little off." There is quite a respectable slough*
on the south side of the island, but not much river. The white-
washed walls and towers of the fort, which gave it the appearance
of one of the enchanted castles described in the "Arabian Nights
Entertainments" were highly colored. The fort was simply a huge
log pen 400 feet squaret the logs were hewed and laid close
together, and would have offered about as much resistance to a
cannon ball as a sheep skin would to a minnie bullet. Its being
"perched upon a rock" is also imaginary, if by that expression is
meant elevated. True, it was on a rock that is, a limestone
rock underlies the ground where it stood ; but it was but a few feet
above the river. His general description of this lovely country,
however, is good, and not overdrawn.
"Gen. Gaines determined to pursue the Indians across the
river, which brought Black Hawk and the chiefs and braves of the
hostile band to the front to sue for peace." Whether these threats
were communicated to Black Hawk in English, French, German
or Algonquin, we have not ascertained, but we are assured that
they understood them, and that they were the means of bringing
Black Hawk with his chiefs to the fort to sue for peace, but how
*Now called sylvan water.
tits foundation was laid of stone and mortar the walls were of wood.
204 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
these threats reached the Indians on the other side of the Missis-
sippi, Gov. Ford and all other writers on the subject are as
silent as the grave. But certain it is, a conference was held
between Gen. Gaines and Gov. Eeynolds on the one side, and
Black Hawk and his subaltern chiefs on the other, which eventu-
ated in a so-called treaty, bearing date June 30, 1831, which will be
found in the next chapter. By the precipitate flight of Black
Hawk and his band, the well-laid plans of Generals Gaines and
Duncan to surround and capture these Indians were frustrated,
but only "by the skin of the teeth," as it were. Had Black Hawk
been an hour later in reaching the Mississippi, his flight across
that river would have been intercepted by Gen. Gaines with his
steamer, and the Indians probably blown to "kingdom come"
by his heavy guns. But escape he did, and in safety, so when the
trap was sprung the rat was gone.
Gov. Ford further says : " The enemy having escaped, the
volunteers determined to be avenged upon something." It was,
therefore, the foolish act of escaping that constituted the special
grievance for which vengeance should be meted out for nothing
which had occurred antecedent. Even the rain, which he says
was descending in torrents, had no effect upon their fierce venge-
ance, the whole town was soon wrapped in flames. Gov. Ford
seems to have had enough of this vandalism in describing the
destruction of the town of Saukenuk, and makes no mention of
the volunteers using the dry fences of the Indians for their fuel,
or of turning their horses into the cornfields of the unfortunate
and shamefully persecuted people, when it was about knee-high.
Not satisfied with the destruction of Saukenuk, the burning of
their fences, and pasturing their horses in their growing corn-
fields, they determined to punish them for escaping the trap set
for their capture on Vandruff's Island, driving them from their
ancient homes, never again to return. Like the punishment of
Moses for disobedience, they might seek the mountainous bluffs
on the north side of the Mississippi and cast wishful eyes over
to their late Canaan, but never again enter therein without
first obtaining the permission of the President of the United
States, or the Governor of the "State of Illinois, Old Hickory
or the Old Eanger, the former at Washington City, the latter at
Belleville, 111. Since these Indians could not write or speak in
the English language, and telegraphs nor even railroads had any
v existence at that time, it is not made very clear how they were to
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 205
obtain such permission. None of them dare cross the Mississippi,
and it was too long to be gotten around at either end to any ad-
vantage. In pure unadulterated cussedness of conception and
spiteful nonsense of construction, this so-called treaty is a model.
No wonder that Gen. Gaines never reported it to the War Depart-
ment or the President, and that it never found its way to the
U. S. Senate for ratification.
The wanton destruction of the buildings, fences and growing
crops of these Indians by the volunteers under Gen. Duncan,
roused the sympathy of Gen. Gaines, who, of his own volition,
selected John W. Spencer, Einnah Wells, and a third man whose
name has escaped our memory, to estimate the number of bushels
the undestroyed growing crops of corn of these Indians would re-
alize or produce. Their estimate was 3,000 bushels, which he, as
the military officer of the Division of the West, paid these poor In-
dians. When we take into consideration that these 3,000 bushels
of corn were to supply 1,500 persons, to say nothing of their
ponies, for fourteen months (the season was too late to plant
when these Indians crossed the Mississippi, June 26, and only
under the most favorable conditions could they expect anything
to grow and mature before August or September of the next year,
for their crops were corn, beans and pumpkins), it was less than
two bushels of corn per capita per annum. Was it from this trans-
action the poet derived the foundation for his beautiful epic, "Give
me three grains of corn, mother." Who could subsist 420 days on
eight pecks of dry corn ? Only a few grains to the meal. No allow-
ance was made for their beans, pumpkins and squashes. Upon
the flight of these Indians across the river the occupation of
Gen. Duncan's volunteers was gone, and they had nothing to
do but to "fold their tents and silently" return home. Thus ended
the so-called Black Hawk War of 1831. It has been aptly said
that "it became one of the things that were," but it should be said
that it was one of the things which never should and never would
have been but for the meddlesome disposition of a few white set-
tlers near Rock Island, and the over-officious disposition of Gov.
Reynolds, to punish Indians who dare to wear red blankets. It
were a misnomer to call it a war.
206 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XIY.
The Exodus of Black Hawk and his Band across the Mississippi to Escape the Vol-
unteers under Gen. Duncan, and the singular Compact mis-called the Treaty
of Fort Armstrong, of June 30, 1831.
Like deer upon the mountain's crest
At sight of panther run,
Or wild duck from the river's breast,
Flee at the sound of gun,
Or sheep from out the shepherd's fold
Chased by a mastiff, flee,
So fled these Indians, young and old,
1 rom village farm and lea;
Thoir frail canoes were auickly filled.
And on the river's tide,
With rapid strokes their paddles wield.
And reached the other side.
Half dead from fright, fatigue and care.
All dripping from the flood.
They sadly sought protection there
Beneath the sheltering wood.
When Black Hawk was advised of the approach of the mounted
volunteers under Gen. Duncan, he abandoned his intention of
remaining impassive, and letting Gen. Gaines remove him and
his band by force, if he so desired. Upon the arrival of these vol-
unteers, whom he knew, as well as Gov. Reynolds did, "were the
natural enemies of the Indians, and would destroy them on all oc-
casions," Black Hawk felt assured that his remaining at Saukenuk
would be courting death and indiscriminate murder of all ages and
sexes. They had already reached the Mississippi, and were within
eight miles of Saukenuk on the evening of the 25th. Both resist-
ance and remaining in their lodges meant death, and but one ave-
nue of escape was open to them. That was immediate flight to the
other side of the Mississippi. How soon these mounted volunteers,
in overwhelming numbers, might reach Saukenuk, Black Hawk
did not know, but expected their arrival during the next day. For
the Indians to flee in the night was not to be thought of. They
are too superstitious and cowardly to face unseen dangers, besides
believing that the bad spirit governs the night, and that he is the
natural enemy of the Indians. Orders were given, through the
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE. 207
village crier, on the evening of the 25th, for all to be ready to
embark in their canoes at early dawn on the 26th. Some were
away on hunting, trapping or fishing excursions, and had to be
signaled home. Their ponies were running loose on the great
pasture upon the tongue of the peninsula, and had to be collect-
ed together and arranged for the morning's march. Their simple,
yet to them valuable, farming implements, must be brought from
the fields. The old and infirm, as well as the sick, had to be
prepared for this sudden exodus. - We can better imagine than
describe the busy scenes and great anxieties of these people dur-
ing this eventful night. Suffice it to say that with the coming of
the morniDg sun, on the 26th of June, 1831, the entire Black Hawk
band of Sauks were crossing the Mississippi with their ponies,
dogs, and other worldly goods.
By lashing several canoes together, and placing thereon long,
straight poles side by side, they had constructed rafts upon which
their household goods and people were safely ferried over the
Mississippi, near the mouth of Eock river, at a point where it is
over a mile wide. Their horses were compelled to swim after
their canoes and rafts, lead by hair or bark halters. Their only
means of propelling their raft-canoes was the Indian paddle.
With such inadequate means, they succeeded in reaching the
other shore, over a current that flowed at the rate of four miles
to the hour. How these Indians accomplished this miraculous
flight, on such short notice and preparation, is the wonder of the
whole transaction, and may well be compared to the celebrated
retreat of Xenophon and his ten thousand Greeks. Black Hawk
says they succeeded in reaching the other side of the Mississippi
without interruption or accident. It is, of course, neither probable
or possible that they were able to gather together, and take with
them, all their goods and chattels, and all they left were con-
sumed by the fire kindled by the militia, under Duncan, In a few
short hours after it was left. How many heart-broken mothers
spent the greater part of that eventful, tedious, rainy night, (for
the rain began to fall copiously early on the night of the 25th and
continued through the 26th) at their chippionoc, or silent city
of the dead, on the western brow of the promontory, by the
graves of their departed dear ones, can never be told. The
devotion of the Indian to the graves of their dead is phenomenal.
Thither they go and fall prostrate on the little mound and offer
up their simple, heart-felt orisons to the Great Spirit, fervently
208 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
imploring for mercy and guidance. To tear themselves away
from that their most holy ground, was like tearing their hearts
from their bodies. What prayers and invocations were offered
to the Great Sowana Great God over all are known only to
Him who can alone answer prayer and grant relief. Their
poignant woes and sorrows will never be described by mortal
man or pen. Yet, we devoutly hope a full record of them was
made by the Sorrowing Angel on high, whose painful duty is to
write in characters of fire man's oppression of his fellow man,
which makes the seraphs weep. Each of the prime leaders and
plotters in this vandalism a.nd outrage, like Judas, ''has gone to
his reward," and heard that record read, and by it has been
judged. A few a passing few of the aiders and abettors still
linger this side ; none of them justify the action of their leaders ;
all frankly admit the whole matter was an outrage a great
injustice and oppression. Repentance can do almost miracles,
but cannot undo this terrible outrage.
Black Hawk says : " The whites may do wrong all their lives,
and then, if they are sorry for it when about to die, all is well :
but with us it is different. We must continue to do good through-
out our lives." Who will dare say the Indian does not excel the
Christian in this beautiful faith. The entire band, on reaching
the other shore of the Mississippi, wet, weary and hungry, en-
camped on the bank of that river, in a strip of sheltering timber,
where they erected wigwams, built fires and prepared their simple
food of boiled corn and jerked venison, and set about drying their
wet clothing. Here they remained some four days, each day
receiving one or more threatening messages from Gen. Gaines,
who, all of a sudden, had become wonderfully inflated with his
own greatness, and, fearing that he might put his threats into ex-
ecution and turn loose "the multitude of pale faces on horseback,"
to hunt him and his feeble, frightened band to death, Black
Hawk and his Chiefs and Head-men, on the 30th of June, met
Gen. Gaines and Gov. Reynolds at Fort Armstrong, and made
their respective marks to the following nondescript called a
"treaty, or articles of agreement and capitulation," by Gov.
Reynolds :
" Articles of agreement and capitulation, made and concluded
this 30th day of June, 1831, between E. P. Gaines, Major General
of the United States Army, on the part of the United States ;
John Reynolds, Governor of Illinois, on the part of the State of
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 209
Illinois ; and the chiefs and braves of the Sac Indians, usually
called the British band of Eock river, with their old allies of the
Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes and Kickapoo Nations, witnesseth :
that, whereas, the said British band of Sac Indians have, in vio-
lation of the several treaties entered into between the United
States and the Sac and Fox Nations, in the years 1804, 1816 and
1825, continued to remain upon and to cultivate the lands on
Rock river, ceded to the United States by the said treaties, after
the said lands had been sold by the United States to individual
citizens of Illinois and other States ; and,
" WHEREAS, The said British band of Sac Indians, in order to
sustain their pretentious to continue on the said Rock river lands,
have assumed the attitude of actual hostility toward the United
States, and have had the audacity to drive citizens of the State
of Illinois from their homes, destroy their corn, and invite many
of their old friends of the Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes and
Kickapoos to unite with them, the said British band of Sacs, in
war, to prevent their removal from said lands ; and,
" WHEREAS, Many of the most disorderly of these several tribes
of Indians did actually join the said British band of Sac Indians,
prepared for war against the United States, and more particularly
against the State of Illinois, from which purpose they confess
that nothing could have restrained them but the appearance of
forces exceeding the combined strength of the said British band
of Sac Indians, with such of the aforesaid allies as had actually
joined them; but being now convinced that such a war would
tend speedily to annihilate them, they have voluntarily aban-
doned their hostile attitude and sued for peace. Peace is therefore
granted them upon the following conditions, to which the said
British band of Sac Indians, with their aforesaid allies, agree, and
for the faithful execution of which the undersigned chiefs and
braves of the said band and their allies mutually bind themselves,
their lives and assigns forever :
" 1. The British band of Sac Indians are required peaceably
to submit to the authority of the friendly chiefs and braves of
the united Sac and Fox Nations, and at all times hereafter to re-
side and hunt with their own bands west of the Mississippi river,
and be obedient to their laws and treaties, and no one or more
of the said band shall ever be permitted to recross said river to
the place of their usual residence, nor to any part of their old
14
210 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
hunting grounds east of the Mississippi, without permission of
the President of the United States or the Governor of the State
of Illinois.
"2. The United States will guarantee to the united Sac and
Fox Nations, including the said British band of Sac Indians, the
integiity of all the lands claimed by them west of the Mississippi
river, pursuant to the tieaties of the years 1825 and 1830.
" 3. The United States require the united Sac and Fox Na-
tions, including the aforesaid British band, to abandon all com-
munication and cease to hold any intercourse with any British
fort, garrison or town, and never again to admit among them any
agent or trader who has not derived his authority to hold com-
merce or other intercourse with them from the President of the
United States or his authorized agent.
"4. The United States demand an acknowledgement of their
right to establish military posts and roads within the limits of
the said country guaranteed by the second article of this agree-
ment and capitulation, for the protection of the frontier inhab-
itants.
"5. It is further agreed by the United States, that the prin-
cipal friendly Chiefs and Head-men of the Sac and Fox Nations,
bind themselves to enforce, as far as may be in their power, the
strict observance of each and every article of this agreement and
capitulation, and at any time they find themselves unable to
restrain their allies, the Pottawattamies, Kickapoos or Winne-
bagoes, to give immediate information thereof to the nearest
military post.
''6. And it is finally agreed by the contracting parties that
henceforth permanent peace and friendship be established between
the Uunited States and the aforesaid band of Indians."
(Signed.) "EDMUND P. GAINES,
Major-General by Brevet Com.
JOHN EEYNOLDS,
Governor of the State of Illinois."
Gov. Reynolds says Black Hawk and twenty-four other
chiefs, braves and warriors of the British band of the Sauk
Nation, signed this instrument, but does not give their names.
As before stated, this document, if reported to President Jackson,
was pigeon-hokd or burnt by him, and never reported to the
United States Senate for confirmation, hence it does not appear
of record among the treaties of the United States, and we have
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 211
not been able to find it, except in Gov. Reynold's history of
Illinois, entitled "My Own Times." Congress adjourned March
3, 1831, and convened again December 6, 1831, when the Presi-
dent submitted a lengthy message, in which he refers to the fed-
eral relations with the Chickasaws and Choctaws, Cherokees,
then in Ohio, concluding his remarks on the Indian subject :
"Treaties, either absolute or confidential, have been made, extin-
guishing the whole Indian title to the reservation in that State,
and the time is not distant, it is hoped, when Ohio will be no
longer embarrassed with the Indian population. The same
measures will be extended to Indiana, as soon as there is reason
to anticipate success. It is confidently believed that perseverance
for a few years in the present policy of the Government, will
extinguish the Indian title to all lands lying within the States
comprising our Federal Union, and remove beyond their limits
every Indian who is not willing to submit to their laws. Thus
will all conflicting claims to jurisdiction between the States and
the Indian tribes be put to rest. It is a pleasing reflection that
the results so beneficial, not only to the States immediately con-
cerned, but to the harmony of the Union, will have been accom-
plished by measures equally advantages to the Indians.
"What the native savages become when surrounded by a dense
population, and by mixing with the whites, may be seen in the
miserable remnants of a few Eastern tribes, deprived of political
and civil rights, forbidden to make contracts, and subjected to
guardians, dragging out a wretched existence, without excitement,
without hope, and almost without thought." Not one word is to
be found in this message relating to the Sauks or Foxes, or of there
having been the least difficulty or misunderstanding between the
Unittd States and any tribe of Indians in Illinois or west of
Indi ma, from the adjournment of Congress in March, to its reas-
sembling in December, 1831.
This fact proves, beyond a reasonable doubt, that the President
either knew nothing officially about this document, or considered
the matter of too little significance to report to Congress the action
of Gen. Gaines in connection with his raid upon the?e peace-
able Indians, or his so-called "Agreement and Capitulation," and
throws the entire responsibility of the shameful and oppressive
transaction upon Gov. Reynolds, not only for the calling out
of his 1,600 mounted volunteers to "remove these Indians, dead
or alive, across the Mississippi," but in causing Gen. Gaines,
212 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
with ten companies of the regular army of the United States, to-
join him in his raid upon these poor Indians, who were quietly
living at their homes, which were theirs, and had been the home
of their ancestors for a century before, and all this to gratify the
spite of the little whiskey-vendor against them for the offense
committed by the old chief, Black Hawk, in entering his hell-hole
on the ill-fated little island, and turning his liquid damnation into
Eock river, after having begged, coaxed, and tried to hire him to
cease selling or giving it away to the habitual drunkards of his
band. For this act of daring justice the name of Black Hawk
should stand at the head of the column of temperance reformers.
That this singular document eminated in the brain of Gov.
Reynolds, and was either w r ritten or dictated by him, is self-
evident from its unmistakable ear-marks ; but why a Major Gen-
eral of the United States army could have been induced to sign
and publish to the world such a written instrument, is not easily
accounted for. His conduct from the very inception of this mat-
ter up to the time he met the Old Eanger at Rockport, on the 25th
of June, was masterly and noble. But, from that time on to the
conclusion of this singular so-called treaty, his action forms a
comedy of errors, inconsistencies and imbecilities. "When Gov..
Reynolds notified him that he had called for 700 volunteers
to protect the frontiers on Rock river, he answered him promptly
that he would attend to that matter, and needed no help from
him or anybody else. He then proceeded to Rock Island, to find
that Gov. Reynolds had been hoaxed, that there really was
no difficulty existing between the white settlers and Indians in
that locality. Having been led on a fool's errand thus far, he
concluded while there to induce the Indians to leave the Illinois
side of the Mississippi by persuasion, and by his own statement,
he was succeeding finely in his effort, For in less than twenty
days he says nearly one-third of them crossed over to their lands
west of the Mississippi, and. moreover, he had been confirmed in
his opinion that the remainder were not hostile, and under no-
circumstances would they use their tomahawks or guns, except in
self-defence. But the moment he came in contact with Gov*
Reynolds and his volunteers, like a lot of well-tamed wild hogs r
when a single wild one gets among them, all become wild, so
Gen. Gaines became wild and fierce for the destruction of these
Indians, so fierce that he committed more blunders in one day
than an ordinary man could in a life-time, as shown in the pre-
ceding chapter.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 213
This so-called treaty is probably the first, as well as the last, in
which the United States unite with a State authority in a com-
pact with a third party. It starts out in the preamble with false-
hoods and unwarranted statements. It calls these Sauk Indians
the British band, when in truth and in fact the war of 1812 had
ceased nearly twenty years before, and there were probably not a
baker's dozen of these Indians who had taken any part therein.
It assumes that the Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes and Kicka-
poos were the allies of the Sauks, and, therefore, parties to the
compact, when there was no kind of foundation for such asser-
tion, and neither a Pottawattamie, Winnebago or Kickapoo Indian
was present, or signed this suigeneris document; and it had, if
otherwise legal and formal, no more binding force upon these
three nations, who are charged as being the allies of the Sauks,
than on the man in the moon, because they were neither parties
or privies thereto. It then charges the British band of Sauks
with violating the treaties of 1804, 1816 and 1825, between the
Sac and Fox Nations and the United States.
As shown before, there never was but one so-called treaty ex-
ecuted between the Sauk and Fox Nations and the United States,
which was the bogus Quashquamme treaty of November 3, 1804.
That of 1816 means that of May 13, 1816, at St. Louis, between
the Sauks and the Peace Commissioners, appointed under the 9th
article of the Treaty of Ghent, and that of 1825 was the treaty of
Prairie du Chien, of August 19, fixing the boundary lines be-
tween various Indian tribes, and acknowledging the Sauk's right
to the lands below Prophetstown, to the mouth of the Eock river
below Saukenuk. It then asserts that the lands occupied and
cultivated by these Indians had been " sold by the United States
to individual citizens of Illinois and other States." As shown
from the records in Chapter IX, about 3,000 acres of this land
had been surveyed and sold to five individuals, two of whom
George Davenport and Russell Farnham had purchased about
2,400 acres of these 3,000, for the sole purpose of keeping squat-
ters from trespassing on the lands and homes of these Indians,
and to preserve them for their use, they being members of the
American Fur Company, and desiring to retain their lucrative
trade with the Sauks, and that their purchases of land embraced
the site of Saukenuk, Black Hawk's Watch Tower, and nearly all
their farm lands. The other three purchasers were W. T. Bra-
sher, 320 acres ; Henry Eobly, 80 acres, and William Carr, 160
214 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
acres, neither of whom signed the Vandruff petition, while Eobly
and Carr do not seem to have been citizens of that locality in
1831. This preamble next asserts that these Indians " have as-
sumed the attitude of actual hostility towards the United States,
and have had the audacity to drive citizens of the State of Illinois
from their homes, destroying their corn, and invite many of their
old friends of the Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes and Kickapoosto
unite with them, the said British band of Sacs in war, to prevent
their removal from said lands."
For cool, clear and unadulterated falsehood, this long-winded
sentence is peculiar. In what act or deed did they assume the
attitude of actual hostility to the United States? They had
neither brandished a tomahawk nor fired a gun at a white pio-
neer.
Their " audacity in driving citizens from their homes" consist-
ed in ordering the families of white squatters, who neither
owned nor pretended to own a foot of land, but had thrust them-
selves into Saukenuk, and taken possession of the Indians' bark
houses, and were demoralizing the Indians by the sale of liquor
to them. The charge that the Indians were destroying the corn
of the white settlers is explained in a previous chapter, and was-
the case of Rinnah Wells, who refused to keep his stock up of nighs
to prevent their foraging on the Indians' growing corn, when on a
certain night his own corn-field was exposed to the greedy stom-
achs of his own horses and cattle, the bars leading to his corn-
field, from some unexplained cause, were left down, and he charged
the Indians with purposely turning the stock into his field. It
was his horses and cattle which destroyed his corn, and not those
of the Indians. The next charge, that of inviting their old
friends Pottawattamies, etc., to unite with them, was without
foundation at that time. Had it have been made a year later it
would have been true.
The next charge, that many of these several tribes actually
joined "the British band of Sacs prepared for war against the
United States," is purely imaginary the outgrowth of an over-
heated brain, or indigestion. But the veriest rant and misrepre-
sentation of the whole thing is, "they confess that nothing could
have restrained them but the appearance of a force far exceed-
ing the combined strength of the said British band of Sac In-
dians, with such of their aforesaid allies as had actually joined
them." There has never been any claim or pretense that there
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 215
were any allies of the Sauks, at or near Saukenuk in 1831, or
that any body but Black Hawk and his band fled from there
June 26, of that year. This preamble further adds that "be-
ing now convinced that such a war would tend speedily to
annihilate them, they voluntarily abandoned their hostile atti-
tude and sue for peace." How did His Excellency learn of
their sudden conversion from the attitude of hostility to that of
supplication ?
Gov. Ford says : "General Gaines threatened to pursue the
Indians across the river, which brought Black Hawk and the
chiefs and braves of the hostile band to the front to sue for
peace." Was it these threats that brought Blagk Hawk and his
chiefs and braves to the fort to sue for peace ? Or did they, of
their own free will and accord, repent of their evil ways and
approach the fort, "clothed in sack-cloth and ashes," with .bowed
heads and down-cast eyes, imploring mercy and forgiveness for
past offenses before the august presence of the Old Hanger and
the grim hero who had so terribly punished the brush and vines
on poor little Vandruffs Island a few days before, with his can-
nister and grape? "Peace is therefore granted them upon the
following conditions, to which the said British band of the Sac
Indians, with their aforesaid allies, agree." Why not add, the
"Heathen Chinees" and the "King of the Cannibal Islands" also
agree. He evidently means the Pottawattamies, Winnebagoes
and Kickapoos, when there probably was not a solitary Indian of
either of these nations within forty miles of Fort Armstrong at
that time. "And for the faithful execution of which the under-
signed chiefs and braves of the said band, and their allies,
mutually bind themselves, th/ir lives and assigns." If this is
not a Reynoldsism, what is it ? Who but Gov. Reynolds could
have invented such a sentence, "bind their lives and assigns?"
Who can he have meant by the assigns? True, he had forced
them into bankruptcy, but did he intend to become their
assignee? What were their assets ? Some fifteen hundred starv-
ing, half-naked men, women and children, with a few dogs and
ponies. This anomalous document then binds these Indians "to
submit to the authority of the friendly chiefs." He evidently
means Keokuk and his subaltern chiefs, but he qualifies it by say-
ing "of the united Sac and Fox Nations." But these two nations
were never 'united as a nation.
216 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
It further requires them to be obedient to their laws and treaties,
and then inhibits one or more of these Indians from ever recross-
ing the Mississippi to their old homes without first obtaining per-
mission from the President of the United States, or the Governor
of Illinois. Under the 3d Article he pitches into Great Britain
rough-shod, and makes it an offense for any of the "united
Sac and Fox Nations to hold any communication or intercourse
with any British post, garrison or town, and never again to admit
any agent or trader among them without they held a permit, or
authority to hold commerce or other intercourse with them, from
the President of the United States, or his authorized agent."
This was hard upon the French, and death to the Jewish ped-
dlers. Under the 5th Article, "the principal friendly Chiefs and
Head-men of the Sac and Fox Nation" are bound to enforce the
strict observance of this anomalous instrument. But what bind-
ing force it could have on them when they were not a party to it,
the Governor never attempted to explain. Such are some of the
leading features of this peculiar compact, which was not worth
the paper it was written upon. It will be observed that not one
word relative to the corn, which some historians mention as hav-
ing been given these Indians in lieu of their then growing crops,
appears on the face of this document. Nevertheless, Gen. Gaines,
had a lucid spell, and seeing that he had doomed an entire band to
certain starvation, attempted to right this wrong by appraising
their growing corn, as before stated, and gave orders for the
monthly delivery of the amount appraised to be given them by
the Commissary of Subsistence, Col. Davenport, at Fort Arm-
strong, which was done, and this was the only humane act of the
whole transaction.
Gov. Reynolds says : " Their distressed condition made a
strong impression on Gen. Gaines and myself. We gave them
more provisions than they would have raised on the fields they
had left, and had it delivered to them at certain periods. Our
treaty was ridiculed by the volunteers. It was called a corn-
treaty." The word corn does not appear in the whole docu-
ment. "It was said we gave them food instead of lead."
This shows about what chance of escape these Indians would
have had if they had not put the broad Mississippi between
them and the volunteers. He then says: "The army was
disbanded and returned home in good order." He, of course,
THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 217
means the volunteers. "Not a man was killed by accident or
-died of disease." They could not have been killed in battle,
unless they had been peppered by some of the grape or cannister
fired by Gen. Gaines into the brush on Vandruff s Island, for
not a Sauk was seen by them, or a gun fired at, or by, an Indian,
"while in the vicinity of Eock Island. "All returned home in
good order, with the best spirits, knowing we had done our duty,"
is Gov. Eeynold's concluding sentence in his account of these
transactions, misnamed Black Hawk war of 1831.
The statement of Gov. Eeynolds that "the corn given to
these Indians was more than they would have raised on their
fields," should be taken in homoeopathic doses. But the serious
difficulty in their case was the loss of their roasting-ears,
squashes and pumpkins, which were their chief food in the latter
part of the summer and fall. The season was too far spent
when they left Saukenuk to plant a crop ; nor had they either
broken ground, or seed to plant it if they had. The following
winter was an unusually severe one. The whole band suffered
for adequate food and clothing to such an extent that starvation
stared them full in the face. Hunger and cold were their insep-
erable companions. All this suffering, pain, anguish and woe
were the direct result of the fire-water alias hell fire, manufac-
tured and sold to them by the white people. An aggravated case
of selling a poor devil whiskey until he cannot stand, then kick-
ing him into the street, accompanying the act with the consoling
words, " go and sleep where you got your whiskey." For it is a
singular whim, fancy or fatuity with all whiskey venders that they
never seem to think or comprehend that their decoctions could
make a brute out of a stroiij, vigorous man, and in case he
becomes really too drunk to stand, and crouches down on his
chin and goes to sleep, they insist upon it that he must have
obtained the effective dose somewhere else. But it will bring
them to that condition, water the whiskey ever so much, if the
drinker be cursed with the rascally virtue in so bad a cause, called
continuance. Notwithstanding the real antecedent and collateral
causes which produced and brought about the difficulties of 1831,
between the white people and these Indians, are now for the first
time made public, there were a few individuals of the time brave
enough and clear-sighted enough to see the whole thing was a
collossal fraud and unmitigated outrage upon the latter, and
218 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
denounced it in unmeasured terms, although they had heard but
the white man's side, and that, too, very highly colored to his
advantage. There were also here and there an editor who had
the moral courage to show the matter up so far as he was able to
gather the real facts, in its true light. In referring to the issue of
the Georgetown (Ohio) Castigator of date August 2, 1831, we find
the following from the pen of the late M. L. Arnmen, father of
Commodore Ammen, of the United States navy.
" The prints in Illinois and Missouri corroborate that the In-
dian war is over, at least for the present. Generals Gaines and
Atkinson, commanding the regular troops, and Governor Eey-
nolds, of Illinois, with fifteen hundred mounted men, scared the
far-famed Sac Chief, Black Hawk, and his wretched adherents,
into submission without firing a gun. A treaty was, of course,
the consequence. The Illinois troops manifested as much im-
portance, or rather coxcombical parade, at meeting a few hundred
Indians, as if they had intended to give battle to a well disciplined
army, commanded by Bonaparte himself in person." But had
he really known that there were less than three hundred Indian
warriors without arms, ammunition, or intention to fight ; that
they were quietly living upon their own lands and in their own
homes, cultivating their crops in the peace of the whole world,
when all of a sudden three thousand armed soldiers approached
their peaceful dwellings, causing them to flee for their lives ;
how vastly more pungent would have been his editorial. The
long, weary months of winter were eked out by these poor, half-
starved, half-clad and disheartened people. The three thousand
bushels of soft, dry corn awarded them by Gen. Gaines in
payment for their growing crops, had long since disappeared.
There were fifteen hundred hungry stomachs for its consumption.
Two bushels of corn per capita per annum was only a drop in the
bucket, or snow-flake in the river. They were fearfully deficient in
guns, traps, and ammunition. These they had purchased each fall
from Messrs. Davenport and Farnham for many preceding years
on credit, on starting to their winter's hunting grounds in Mis-
souri. But now they were at bitter enmity with these traders,
because the knowledge that they had purchased the lands
where Saukenuk stood and nearly all their farm-lands ; and, as
before shown, they had determined to kill Colonel Davenport, the
senior member of the firm, which threat, as will be hereafter
shown, they attempted to carry into execution, but was frustrated
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK. 219
by his cool courage. Considering the Colonel alone responsible
for the purchase of these lands from the United States, they held
him responsible therefor.
With this state of feeling against Colonel Davenport, they would
perish of hunger and cold rather than apply to him or his house
for a favor, or the purchase of these goods on credit, even thougn
they needed them ever so badly. They had gained a bad name
among the white people, and could get no credit, and had neither
money, peltries or furs to barter for them. Thus situated they
could not go to their winter hunting-grounds in Missouri, properly
prepared to hunt, and since they had incurred the ill will of Keokuk
and his band, they seemed to have become a band of Ishmailites,
against whom everybody's hand was uplifted to smite them.
Hence they were relegated to, and entirely dependent on, their
primitive implements, the bow and arrow and their traps, to obtain
meat for subsistence, which, added to a few fish caught with
hook and line, in the air holes upon the Iowa river, where they
wintered, and a few nuts and acorns, furnished their entire food
that winter. To add to their anxiety, Black Hawk and Neapope,
their principal chiefs, were away in Canada, endeavoring to
arouse the British to espouse their cause. The knowledge that
his people must be suffering for blankets and food drove the old
chief nearly frantic, but he was powerless to relieve them. Win-
nesheik and his village of Prophetstown, thirty-three miles up
Rock river from Saukenuk, were not 'disturbed by Generals
Gaines and Duncan. It had no whisky mill or Vannruff to ex-
cite their special indignation against the Indians. He, like Black
Hawk, not only believed but knew the Quashquamme treaty
of 1804 was not valid, and kr,d not been bettered by the so-called
treaty of May 13, 1816, or subsequent efforts to bolster it up. In
his admitted character of Prophet his influence over Black Hawk
and his band was almost absolute. Moreover, his half-brother,
Neapope,* or Broth, was second in command in the Black Hawk
band. He was at that time in the prime of life, and presented a
magnificent physical form, great strength, fine forensic talents,
and was a bold, cunning, shrewd, talkative, revengeful and
treacherous Indian, an inordinate boaster and first class liar.
In short, he embodied all the elements which enter into the char-
acter of a bold, bad Indian, with but few redeeming characteris-
tics. He was with Black Hawk in the war of 1812, and like him,
* Pronounced Ma-pope.
220 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
became discouraged at their defeat by Major Crogan at Lower
Sandusky, and immediately returned with him to Saukenuk.
These three Indians, Black Hawk, Winnesheik and Neapope,
were very intimate, and conferred together on all matters of im-
portance to the Black Hawk band. Both Winnesheik and Nea-
pope urged the old chief and his band, in 1831, never to abandon
and surrender up their homes and lands to the whites. Imme-
diately after the failure of Mattatas' daughter's mission, Neapope
was sent to Fort Maiden, Canada, to confer with Gen. Dixon
on the question of the claimed right of the American people to
the possession of these lands. That officer assured him that
the alliance of the Indians with the British in the late war in no
way affected their rights to their territory.
That special provision was made in the Treaty of Ghent to
place them on the same footing they occupied before that war,
and if the Sauks as a nation had never sold their lands, the
United States could not and would not take them, therefore Gen.
Gaines dare not make war against them, or attempt their forci-
ble removal. This opinion was speedily sent to Winnesheik,
and by him delivered to Black Hawk, and formed the basis of
Black Hawk's passive or non-resistance plan, when he ordered all
his braves and warriors to desist from fighting Gen. Gaines,
and to remain in their lodges and suffer him to kill them if he
chose, but under no circumstances should they use their toma-
hawks, guns or spears against the soldiers of the General. One
more cause of special irritation to these Indians grew out of some
of the squaws, while encamped on the Iowa side of the Missis-
sippi, believing that they had a right to the corn they themselves
had planted and cultivated up to the time of their flight, and
being afraid to go to the fields in daylight, when it was in roasting
ear, crossed over in the night to gather a few ears to appease their
hunger and that of their children, but were caught in the act of
pulling off the corn, and were severely beaten with heavy sticks,
and guns were fired, not at them, probably, but merely to scare
them off. This treatment of these poor squaws exasperated
old Black Hawk and his braves and warriors almost to fury. To
be beaten with rods is the most degrading of all punishments to
the Indian, an offense that can only be atoned in blood.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 221
CHAPTER XV.
Great Expectations Holiday Friends Spring up like Mushrooms Promises as
Thick as Hops and Pulse as Water.
" And be these jiiggling fiends no more believed,
That palter with us in a double sense;
That keep the word of promise to our ear,.
And break it to our hope," SHAKSPSABE.
That Black Hawk received a multitude of fair promises of ma-
terial aid and assistance in his contemplated attempt to recross
the Mississippi and regain his ancient city and farms in Illinois
from the Pottawattamies, Ottawas, Chippewas, Winnebagoes and
Kickapoos, there can be no doubt. But they, like his own gallant
little band of Sauks, were sadly deficient in guns, ammunition,
clothing and food, to enable them to go upon the war-path with
any hope of being effective. The same condition of things he
well knew would be true as applied to the other Indian tribes of
the Mississippi valley, whom he hoped and expected would unite
with him in the formation of his contemplated great Indian Con-
federacy. He had neither money, furs, peltries or credit ; but of
his ability to overcome this difficulty, he had not the least doubt,
because he, with the flower of his band of braves, had fought in the
war of 1812-14, under the British flag against the United States,
he felt that he had the riglifc to expect even demand aid and
assistance from the British in righting what he not only felt, but
knew, were his wrongs at the hands of the pale-faced pioneers and
the United States troops. In his expectation of assistance from
Great Britain he largely relied upon his understanding of human
nature in the savage State, that once an enemy always an
enemy. He knew nothing of christianized civilization, under
whose influence nations, like lawyers, may quarrel and fight to
the bitter end, as it were, and then immediately shake hands and
laugh over the causes of their late contentions and become friends
again.
For the purpose of enlisting the sympathies and arousing the
animosities which he had no doubt still existed betwen the
222 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
United States and Great Britain, he visited Canada in the fall of
1831, and spent several months on his mission. While he found
a considerable amount of bad feeling existed among the common
English people against the people and Government of the United
States, the officials, both civil and military, were friendly to the
Americans. Gen. Dixon, as stated by Black Hawk, told him
" there never will be another war between Great Britain and the
United States," and since over seventy years of peace and good-
will have passed since the utterance of this opinion, Gen.
Dixon's language seems prophetic. This gallant British officer,
whom Black Hawk supposed was among his warmest friends, and
with whom he served with the rank of Colonel of cavalry in the
British army in the war of 1812-14, advised him to abandon his
entire scheme of war and return to his people and present his
grievances to the President of the United States, who would lay
the matter before the Congress, and that he could implicitly rely
upon the ultimate justice of the American people in doing him
and his people what was right in the premises. Though sur-
prised and deeply disappointed at the utterances of these senti-
ments by Gen. Dixon, and his reception by the Canadian
officials, he was not prepared or willing to abandon his great hope
and expectation of yet receiving active and material aid and
assistance in his contemplated war, from the British, either as a
Government, or from individuals. His great scheme of forming
an Indian Confederacy was too dear to his heart to permit even
a serious doubt of its ultimate complete success.
He had already received tidings from his emissaries, whom he
had sent down the Mississippi, of the most nattering nature,
while his assurances from the Indian tribes, inhabiting the valley
of the upper Mississippi, of co-operation and assistance, were
entirely satisfactory. Everything seemed prosperous and favor-
able to his enterprise, notwithstanding his unexpected rebuffal
by the Canadian officials, except a want of arms, ammunition
and supplies. He resolved to make a desperate effort to obtain
these from the British, and to that end he traveled all over
Canada, not only from city to city, town to town and village to
village, but from hamlet to hamlet, and home to home, with an
interpreter, urging his claims alike upon the high and the low,
officers and citizens, dwelling upon his military aid to them in
risking his life and the loss of his braves upon the tented fields,
in their cause, and appealing to their love of even-handed justice
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 223
and respect of common humanity. Next to the incomparable
Keokuk, he was the ablest orator his tribe ever produced, and
now brought into active use all his wonderful ability as such in
showing that the so-called Qushquamme treaty of November 3,
1604, under and by virtue of which the United States Govern-
ment claimed title to the lands of his tribe, lying in Illinois, was
not only voidable but void abinitio under tribal laws of the Sauks,
which vested the title in the nation as a tribe, from which they
could not be divested except in the manner defined in chapter II,
viz. : by recommendation of their council and vote of their
assembly, neither of which had ever been done in that case, of
which fact the United States Government ha$ been informed.
That for this reason the United States had procured no title to
the lands in question or to any part or portion thereof, and if it
did he asserted that the United States had abandoned all right
through the universal law of limitations, since not only twenty-
one years but over twenty- five years had elapsed between the date
of the treaty and the time when the United States demanded pos-
session. He then pictured in fervid language the oiitrages and
oppressions the pale-faced pioneers had heaped upon his tribe ;
of their final expulsion from their homes and growing crops, and
the destruction of their city by the Illinois volunteers, a short time
prior to his visit to Canada. But the dignified British officials,
while admitting that he and his tribe had been shamefully treated,
advised him that if the Sauk tribe had not authorized Quash-
quamme ard his few associates to sell and cede their lands, the
United States could not legally take them. Yet they told him
plainly that their Government were on terms of peace and accord
with the Government of the United States, and therefore, while
keenly sympathizing with him and his tribe in their misfortunes,
they could not, and dare not, give him any material aid or assist-
ance, or even a hope, thereof.
He appealed to their sense of gratitude for the dangers
he and his band had gone through in their cause in the war of
1812-14, but to no purpose. Yet, so strong was his faith in the
justice of his claim and the success of his plans, that heremained-
in Canada, engaged in his efforts, un+il late in January, 1832.
Shortly after his departure for Canada, Neapope, who had re-
turned from his first trip to Canada, followed him thither on the
same mission. Though working for the accomplishment of the
same object, they did not work together, or on the same line.
224 THE SAUK?. AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
While Black Hawk presented the martial or heroic side of the
question, Neapope worked up what we may term the religious
side. From being the half-brother of the Prophet, and living in
his village, he was acknowledged to be his representative and
mouth- piece, and as such he was received with great favor by the
Canadian Indians and half-breeds, and mingled with the lower
strata of the British subjects. Unscrupulous and eloquent, he
was an able ally of Black Hawk in building up sympathy in be-
half of the Sauks, as well as real friends to their scheme of an
Indian confederacy. As there existed among the masses of the
Canadian people but little love or respect for the American people
or Government, Neapope became much elated with what he con-
sidered absolute promises of aid from the British in Canada.
Whether he met Black Hawk while there or not we are unable to
determine from either of their statements, but both of them kept
up communications with the Prophet, and through this means
were reasonably well posted upon all the moves upon the checker
board of operations. Winneshiek was really the motor power and
prime mover of the whole affair, notwithstanding he remained
closely at his village on the dividing line between the lands of the
ISauks and Winnebagoes. In his lodge at Prophetstown, on Rock
river, Illinois, he directed every move through his swift-footed and
trusty messengers and signal fires.
On Black Hawk's return from Canada, early in February, 1832,
to the place where Saukenuk had stood, he found three white
families had settled there, and (using his own words) "were mak-
ing fences and dividing our cornfields for their own use. They
were quarrelling among themselves about their lines of division.
I went to my lodge (in the field which had escaped the fire when the
village was burned by the Illinois Volunteers the preceding June)
and saw a family occupying it. I wished to talk with them, but
they could not understand me. I then went to Eock Island, the
agent being absent, I told the interpreter (Antoine LeClair) what
I wanted to say to these people, viz : Not to settle on our lands
nor trouble our fences ; that there was plenty of land in the coun-
try for them to settle upon, and that they must leave our village,
as we were coming back to it in the spring. The interpreter wrote
me a paper. I went back and showed it to the intruders, but
could not understand their reply. I presumed, however, that
they would remove, as I expected them to. I returned to Ptock
Island, passed the night there, and had a long conversation with
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 225
the trader (Col. Davenport). He advised me to give up and
make my village with Keokuk on the Iowa river. I told him I
would not. The next morning I crossed the Mississippi on very
bad ice, but the Great Spirit had made it strong that I might
pass over safe. I traveled three days further to see the Winne-
bago sub-agent and converse with him about our difficulties. He
gave no "better news than the trader had done. I then started
by way of Eock Island to see the Prophet, believing that he was
a man of great knowledge. When we met I explained to him
everything as it was. He at once agreed that I was right, and
advised me never to give up our village for the whites to plow up
the bones of our people. He said that if we remained at our vil-
lage the whites would not trouble us, and advised me to get Keo-
kuk and the party that consented to go with him to Iowa in the
spring to return and remain at our v.illage."
Inasmuch as Black Hawk's and Winneshiek's plan of opera-
tions were not yet matured, the strong probability is that his ex-
cuse for going on to Eock Island to see the interpreter to notify
the squatters off the Sauk lands, was a mere subterfuge to gain
admission to the fort to ascertain the strength of its garrison, and
take in its topography with the most assailable points of attack.
Having failed to gain admission to Fort Armstrong the first day,
he returned and spent the night there in hopes of familiarizing
himself with the fort and all its surroundings. He made several
attempts to gain admission to the fort, but Major Bliss, then in
command, met each and every attempt with a courteous but firm
refusal. He was too experienced a fighter to unmask his batteries
before the hour for action came. Black Hawk's expression of his
faith and confidence in the protecting hand of Deity is beautifully
expressed, "I crossed the Mississippi on very bad ice, but the
Great Spirit had made it strong that I might pass over safe."
How similar in thought to that of Moses : "And the Lord caused
the sea to go back, and made the sea dry land, and the Children
of Israel went in the midst of the sea upon dry ground." Black
Hawk makes no mention of his attempt to gain admission to the
fort on these visits, but admits that Col. Davenport advised
him to remain at his new village on the Iowa river. Failing in
obtaining admission to the fort, he crossed over to the south
side and went up to the principal village of the Winnebagos, near
where Belvidere now stands, and conferred with M. Gratiot, their
15
226 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Sub-agent, who gave him good advice, although unsavory to
him. He again went back to Eock Island, where he met St.
Vrain, the newly appointed sub-agent to the Sauks and Foxes,
who gave him similar advice to that he had already received from
Colonel Davenport and Mr. Gratiot, all of which was like worm-
wood and gaul to his feelings.
He again went to Fort Armstrong, under pretense of making a,
friendly call upon Major Bliss and the gallant Captain Phillip
Kearney, (afterwards General Kearney) but was not admitted to
the fort. Failing in this he left for Prophetstown, to confer with
the Prophet, who advised him we should have said ordered
him to return with his entire band to Saukenuk, and retake
possession of the lands of his tribe, peaceably, and under no
circumstances or provocation should he allow or permit his
braves to commence hostilities against the white settlers, or com-
mit any act of aggression towards the whites, or their property,
assuring him that the United States would not molest him or his
people in the quiet enjoyment and possession of their homes and
farm-lands at Saukenuk. Highly pleased with this advise, as
being the starting point in his fondly cherished scheme of an
Indian Confederacy, knowing full well that the moment he should
attempt the reoccupation of Saukennk and its adjacent fields the
white settlers then in possession would precipitate a collision,
which would eventuate in the forcible removal of his tribe, leav-
ing him on the defensive side of the question, the sympathies of
the Indian tribes surrounding would be at once aroused in his
behalf, he returned to his new village on the Iowa river, and com-
menced preparations with a view of recrossing the Mississippi
early in the spring. Shortly after his return home, that arrant
braggart and monstrous liar Neapope returned from his pil-
grimage in Canada to Prophetstown, where, after a short stay, he
wended his way over to Black Hawk's new village. As stated by
himself, "The Prophet sent me across the Mississippi to Black
Hawk with a message to tell him and his band to cross back to
his village, and make corn. That if the Americans came and
told them to move again, they would shake hands with them."
But, as stated by the old chief, Neapope assured him that the
British commander at Fort Maiden, in Canada, had assured him
that "in the event of the Sauks taking up arms and making war
with the United States, to regain these lands and the ancient vil-
lage of Saukenuk, the British Government would stand by and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 227
assist them." But instead of this advice, Neapope was told, as
Black Hawk had been but a short time before, that the British
would not, and dare not, assist him in levying war upon the
United States, and that by going to war these Indians could do
no good, and must utterly fail ; and would be annihilated by the
military force of the United States.
That Gen. Dixon told him that if the Sauk tribe had not
sold their lands to the United States, the latter could not right-
fully take them, and as the legal titles were vested in the whole
tribe, it could not be divested, except in the form prescribed and
practised by and under tribal laws, and that not being the case
in the treaty of 1804, no title passed under that treaty from the
Sauk Nation to the United States, is doubtless true, as stated by
him. As a matter of law both Indian and whiteman's this
was sound doctrine and good law. But with the white pioneer
there is a higher law pertaining to the ownership and possession
of Indian lands, whenever they take a fancy to them, which may
be termed Morman law, or the law of necessity, the Morman
rule, as expounded by Joseph Smith, the prophet, applied to
lands he coveted, as set forth in a former chapter. In this
respect the pioneers along the border of the Indians' lands are
natural born Mormans, and prolific in visions commanding them
to take the Indians' lands. Boundary lines in Indian treaties
have no significance to them. Might is all the right they con-
sider. If the Indians dare make resistance to their encroach-
ments, skirmishes ensue, when somebody is killed.
This is what they most desire, provided that they are not that
somebody. Then follows an Indian war, which drives them
back, then a treaty, and the Indians foot the bill by a cession of
the very lands the pioneers were after when they inaugurated the
war. Every skirmish with the whitemen cuts off another slice of
the Indians' lands, until it is absorbed, and is always a God-
send to the advancing pioneer, who escapes from the skirmish
with his scalp on, for it affords him the opportunity to gobble up,
pre-empt and sell to the actual settler a farm, and then, like the
buffalo, migrate farther west, in search of another like adven-
ture. Even the federal bayonets are no protection against their
penchant for Indian lands, as evidenced by the numerous raids
into the present Indian territory. Neapope, besides being the
champion liar, was the lago, Pecksniff and Uriah Heap of his
tribe, combined in one. " He proceeded to inform me privately,"
228 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
says the old chief, "that the Prophet wanted to see me, as he had
good news to tell me, and that I would hear good news in the
spring from the British. That the Prophet requested him to give
me all the particulars, but he would much prefer that I should
see the Prophet myself, and learn directly from him. 'But,' said
he, 'the Prophet had received expresses from the British General,
who says he will send us guns, ammunition, provisions and cloth-
ing in the spring. The vessels that bring them will come by the
way of Milwaukee. The prophet has likewise received wampum
and tobacco from the different nations on the lakes, Ottawas,
Chippewas and Pottawattamies, and as to the Winnebagoes, he
has them all at command. We are going to be happy once more.
The prophet told me that all the tribes mentioned would fight for
us if necessary, and the British father will support us if we should
be whipped, which is hardly possible. We will still be safe, the
prophet having received a friendly talk from the chief of Wassi-
cummico at Selkirk's settlement, telling him that if we were not
happy in our own country to let him know and he would make
us happy. He had received information from the British father
that we had been badly treated by the Americans. We must go
and see the prophet. I will go first. You had better remain and
get as many of your people to join you as you can. You know
everything that we have done. We leave the matter with you to
arrange among your people as you please. I will return to the
prophet's village to-morrow. You can, in the mean time,
make up your mind as to the course you will pursue, and send
word to the prophet by me, as he is anxious to assist us, and
wishes to know whether you will join us and assist to make your
people happy.' "
Oh, the circumstantial villain ! In downright duplicity and
devil-like villainy, Neapope out-Iagoed lago himself. " The
Prophet requested me to give you all the particulars privately,
but I would much rather you would see him yourself and learn
all from him." Thus having excited his curiosity upon the most
intensely interesting subject, he leads his victim on. " But I will
tell you," etc., and details a batch of bewitching falsehoods to the
over- attentive ear of the old chieftain. Every word was taken as
true, and Black Hawk transported to the seventh heaven.
The British father had at last agreed to furnish arms, ammuni-
tion, food and clothing, and stand by him and his war to regain
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 229
the graves of his sires. It was almost too good to be true. Know-
ing that he had cruelly deceived his chief, and fearful that he
might nee to the Prophet with his thanks and learn that all his
statements were false, this arrant liar and knave fortified by say-
ing he would go back to the Prophet, while Black Hawk had
better stay with his people and collect them together and prepare
for the fruition of the promised good time coming. Had some
guardian angel whispered in his ear,
"O, (Black Hawk) beware of yonder dog,
Look where he fawns, he bites, and where he JDites
His venom tooth rankles to the death ;
Have naught to do with him, beware of him,
Sin, death, and hell, have set their mark on him"
how much anguish, woe and blood-shed would have been averted.
No living soul did so much, yet so adroitly in leading the old
chief to adopt the course he did as Ne'apope. Having thus
wrought his victim up to the highest pitch of expectation, he left
him and returned to Prophetstown to enlist all the braves for the
rebellion among the immediate retainers or followers of the
Prophet he could. Another factor now entered into the conspir-
acy, which was the squaws of Black Hawk's band. If, as Gen.
Gaines said, they were bitterly opposed to losing their homes
and farms at Saukenuk in 1831, their privations and hardships in
the wilds of Iowa rendered them furious to return in 1832. They
were "more boisterous than a parrot against rain" for their old
homes and cornfields. Black Hawk says, that "during the night
I thought over everything Neapope told me, and was pleased to
think that by a little exertion on my part I could accomplish the
object of all my wishes, and determined to follow the advice of
the Prophet, and sent word to him by Neapope that I would get
all my braves together and explain to them all the Prophet,
through Neapope, had sent to me, and recruit as many as I could
from the different villages. I sent the glad tidings to Keokuk's
band of the Sauks, also to the Fox tribe. But Keokuk returned
to me for answer: "You have been imposed upon by liars, and
had much better remain where you are and keep quiet." A wet
blanket this, but wholesome advice. Black Hawk attributed
Keokuk's feelings and answer to his personal feelings against
himself, as they had been rivals for nearly twenty years.
Keokuk's band, together with the Foxes, it should be remem-
bered, had then been west of the Mississippi two years, and had
become comfortably established in their new homes, and were
230 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
happy and contented. The United States Government having
furnished teams and breaking-plows, they had their corn-lands
in good condition, and were too wary to play the part of the fly
to Black Hawk's spider in Uncle Sam's kitchen. With the ex-
ception of Powesheik,* or round bear, not one of the Foxes of
note had anything to do with the Black Hawk war. He had been
adopted and raised by Neapope and was drawn into the difficulties
by him. He was a prominent young Chief of the Fox band, but
Wapello, the Prince, or he that was painted white better known
among the white people of Eock Island as the 30-bottle Chief,
for he got away with thirty bottles of champagne at one sittingt
was then their principal or head Chief. He, like Keokuk, was
the firm, unflinching friend of the white people who, in turn, held
him in high esteem for his many good qualities of thought and
action. Generous, liberal, kind and noble alike in bearing and
behavior he was a universal favorite among the pioneers of the
then west, whose latch-strings were always hanging out for him to
enter their cabins and receive a right cordial welcome. Neither
he nor his tribe had any immediate cause of grievance against
the white people, and were, therefore, kindly disposed to them and
decidedly averse to making war against them. For these reasons
Black Hawk met with a cold reception when he attempted to
recruit warriors from or elicit sympathy in this band for his mad
enterprise. Wapello and Keokuk were flaming swords in his path-
way, whom he could neither intimidate or bribe.
Every overture and advance made by Black Hawk to enlist
soldiers for his mad scheme of a great Indian Confederacy having
'*8ee biographical sketch.
tin 1829 Colonel Davenport gave a large dinner-party to Major Bliss. Captain
Kearney and other officers in command of Fort Armstrong, together with the prin-
cipal Chiefs, Black Hawk, Keokuk, Wapello, Powesheik, etc. The Colonel's cellars
ware well-filled with choice wines, and the finest brands of champagne were
brought out to complete the feast. As the freed corks went bounding against the
ceiling, each accompanied by a loud report, and followed by the effervescent liquid,
boiling and hissing, the Indians were f tightened indeed, terrified. For in this they
saw the palpable existence of the Bad Spirit, and were in the act of fleeing for their
lives. The Colonel had marked their fright, and at once assured them that there
was no harm in the bottles; that, on the contrary, it was "big medicine," and pro-
ceeded to swallow down a bumper, followed by the other white men at the table.
After watching these white men, who had swallowed the champagne, a few moments,
doubtless expecting to see the tops of their heads blown off; but, as no harm seemed
to happen, Wapello inclined his head back, opened his mouth, beckoned a waiter to
pour some of the liquor into it, interlocked his fingers, with both hands over his
head to catch and save his scalp-lock, he swallowed one draught, when, dropping
his hands from his head, he gave a loud whoop, seized the glass and swallowed its
contents. He kept repeating until he had emptied thirty bottles ere he left the table
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 231
failed, he determined to adopt the suggestion of Gen. Dixon,
and present the whole matter to the President and Cabinet. But,
uuder the compact of June 30, 1831, he nor any of his subaltern
chiefs, braves or warriors could cross to the east side of the Mis-
sissippi without permission from the President, or Governor of
Illinois; hence, he applied through Keokuk to Gov. Clark
for permission for himself and subaltern chiefs to visit Washing-
ton City for the purpose of laying his grievances before the Presi-
dent in person. Keokuk immediately made application for such
permit, but did not succeed.
Indeed, that officer did not even deign a reply. Had this rea-
sonable request of Keokuk, who had all his life been the white
man's friend, been acceded to, and a personal interview had
"with the President by Black Hawk and his subaltern chiefs, the
strong probabilities are, the war would have been averted by an
amicable adjustment of the whole matter in dispute, for Black
Hawk says : " I had determined to listen to the advice of my
friends, and if permitted to see our Great Father, to abide by his
counsel, whatever it might be. Every overture was made by
Keokuk to prevent difficulty, and I anxiously hoped that some-
thing would be done for my people that it might be avoided. But
there was bad management somewhere, or the difficulty which
has taken place would have been avoided. When it was ascer-
tained that we would not be permitted to go to Washington, I
resolved upon my course and again tried to recruit some braves
from Keokuk's band to accompany me, but to no purpose." Had
Black Hawk gone to Washington City at that time he would have
seen the utter impossibility of his raising an army of sufficient
size to contend against the United States, and would have real-
ized the fact that war on his part would result in the utter anni-
hilation of his band. The kindly interference of Keokuk in inter-
ceding for Black Hawk and obtaining for him and his subaltern
chiefs permission to visit Washington City having failed, only
increased the latter's distrust and hatred towards the former, and
made the old Chief all the more fierce for war against the white
people.
Another circumstance occurred about this time, which added
fuel to the flame of hatred between these Indians and the United
States. The Menpminees and Sioux killed several Foxes, who
were the natural allies of the Sauks. To avenge this outrage,
a strong force of the Foxes went up the Mississippi river to
Prairie du Chien. On arriving at the vicinity of the encamp-
ment of the Menominees they met a Winnebago and asked him
232 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to go on before them and ascertain if there were any Winne-
bagoes in the Menominee camp, as they did not desire to kill any
of the Winnebagoes. The Winnebago not only warned those of
his own tribe, but also the Menominees. The Foxes made a sud-
den charge on the camp and killed about thirty of their enemies,
and then made their escape.
Under article 14 of the treaty of Prairie du Chien, of August 19,
1825, the United States assumed the position of arbitrator, in
settling and adjusting all matters of disagreement or dispute
between the several Indian tribes of the Upper Mississippi, em-
bracing the Sioux, Chippewas, Sauks, Foxes, loways, Menomi-
nees, Winnebagoes, Ottawas, and Pottawattamies, and in pursu-
ance of said treaty, the United States demanded from the Fox:
chiefs the surrender of the members of their tribe who committed
or participated in this attack upon and slaughter of the Menomi-
nees, that they might be tried by the civil authorities of the
United States for murder. Inasmuch as the United States had
made no similar demand on the Chiefs of the Menominees and
Sioux for the surrender of the murderers of the Foxes, the latter
refused to accede to or recognize this demand until they had con-
ferred with and consulted Black Hawk, in whose wisdom and
experience they placed great confidence. He, without the least
hesitation, said that a rule which worked one way only, was a
bad one. The Menominees and Sioux having committed the
first murders, should be first tried, and until the United States
took steps for the surrender and trial of these murderers, the Fox:
Chiefs should not surrender up the avengers, who retaliated by
killing a few of their enemies in return for the dastardly decoy-
ing into ambush and brutally killing and scalping of the Foxes.
This fact becoming known to the officers in charge at Prairie du
Chien and Fort Armstrong, and through them to the Department
at Washington, naturally intensified the already bad impression
they entertained for the wiley old Sauk Chief, who already had
the reputation of being a scheming diplomat and chronic treaty-
breaker, with the skill and cunning to overreach all the United
States Commissioners who had attempted to make treaties with
him.
But it is safe to say his great, unpardonable sin consisted in
the fact that he fought under the British flag against the United
States some twenty years prior, and not only he, but his entire
band, were therefore considered British allies, and he a British
spy. But for what purpose he was so engaged nobody ever
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 233
attempted to explain so far as we have been able to ascertain.
Some writers assert that he paid annual visits to Canada to re-
ceive his pay in British gold for his services as a British spy in
the wilds of Illinois. If this be true, the British were very dis-
courteous to him in not sending him the price of his labor to the
place of his service, instead of compelling him to make such long
annual pilgrimages to obtain it, besides being absent from his
post of duty a large portion of his time in going to and returning
from Canada. This story that Black Hawk was a British spy has
been asserted and reiterated by three grave Governors of the State
of Illinois, Edwards, Reynolds and Ford, and is about as reason-
able as the old woman's belief that "the moon Wis made of green
cheese." It is too silly to be treated even as good nonsense.
Our Government had been on terms of peace and accord with
Great Britain for nearly twenty years, and no cause existed for em-
ploying an Indian as a spy, or anybody else, even at Washington
City, much less in the western wilderness. All efforts at an ami-
cable adjustment of the difficulties had failed, urged on alike
by the squaws of his tribe, who were bitterly opposed to remain-
ing in their new homes, and fortified by the false reports he had
received from his emissaries from the lower Mississippi and the
liar, Neapope, Black Hawk now bent every energy toward raising
as large a force as possible to recross the Mississippi, and regain
their possessions with force and arms. His runners, whom he
had sent down the Mississippi, now began to return, and reported
that all the Indian tribes below the'mouth of the Illinois to the
Gulf of Mexico were eager and ready to dig up the tomahawk and
unite with the Sauks in a general massacre of the pioneer whites
all along the valley of the Mississippi, and were now listening
with open ears to catch the sound of Black Hawk's war whoop >
and send it on down the river from lip to ear until its echo should
strike the broad bosom of the Gulf and be lost on its surface.
His emissaries among the tribes east of the Mississippi away up
beyond Prairie du Chien made similar reports, so that, with all
his caution, the old chief was completely carried away into the
regions, not only of hope, but belief, that the great wrongs of the
pale-faces upon his band would soon be avenged, and that he
should be the instrument in the hands of his Manitou in accom-
plishing it. Barbarian though he was, yet he was a firm believer
in the existence of an all-wise and governing being to whom he
offered up his simple orisons not only daily, but almost hourly.
In order to fully understand matters leading up to the crisis, we
go back to see what was going on at Fort Armstrong.
234 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XVI.
An Early Winter and a Late Spring A Weak Fort and Feeble Garrison, on Half Ra-
tions Visited by Sickness Great Solicitude and Painful Anxiety among the
Officers in Command as to its Fate Josiah Smart goes to Prairie du Chien and
Sergeant Colter to Jefferson Barracks for Provisions and Be- enforcements
Keokuk's Message and Bequest The Turkey Scare and Tale of a Teapot.
I find the people strangely fantasied,
Posessed with rumors, full of idle dreams,
Not knowing what they fear, but full of fear. SHAKSPEAKE.
The winter of 1831-2, though not nearly as severe as the pre-
ceding one, was nevertheless a long and cold one. The Missis-
sippi was frozen over in November, and continued so until the
latter part of March following. Unfortunately for the garrison at
Fort Armstrong, a sufficient supply of provisions had not been
forwarded them before the close of navigation, and as that river
was their only highway or means of transportation, they were
unable to obtain any after the river was frozen over. This was
before the era of railroads or other public means of transporta-
tion. Nor were there any w^hite settlements in that vicinity from
whom they could obtain provisions of any kind in sufficient quan-
tities to be of material service to them. Fortunately in one res-
pect, at last, the garrison had been reduced to only 150 men,
rank and file, so there were fewer stomachs to supply, yet few as
there were, they were compelled to subsist on short rations all
winter, and for several weeks prior to the first of April, on half
rations. As a natural result many were taken sick, while all
were emaciated, disheartened and discouraged. A portion of the
soldiers were old, and should have been placed on the retired list.
What from sickness and infirmity, there were not to exceed one
hundred men in the garrison able to perform military duty of
any kind, and not one fit for hard service. The fort itself,
was a mere old wooden shell, built of hewed logs, four hun-
dred feet square and, therefore, a mere excuse. Standing near
the foot of Eock Island, exposed to the rains and snows of six-
teen winters, and the fogs and damp 'atmospheres of a like
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 235
number of springs, summers and autumns; honey-combed by
worms and dry as tinder, Fort Armstrong was less secure
than a common stockade at that time. Composed of dry logs,
a few well-directed fire shafts from the Indians' bows must
have created such a fire as to consume the entire structure in a
very short space of time, as the garrison had no effective means
wherewith to contend against that dread element. They neither
had a fire engine, Babcock extinguisher, or hook and ladder
company, for it was before their day. Whilst Rock Island is
virtually a dead level, it rises abruptly up many feet above the
river, and at its lower end where the fort stood, its embankments
are magnesian lime stone rock, thus forming, as it were, a break-
water, and creating a perfect protection to the marauder who
should hug close to this wall right under the guns of the fort, for
they could not be brought to bear upon this point. Hence, the
officers in command at the fort fully understood their weak and
defenseless condition. Surrounded on all sides by Indians, some
of whom were known to be anything but friendly to the whites,
and the fidelity of all surrounding tribes distrusted, the very air
was full of the most startling rumors of Indian infidelity and
preparations for war. Major Bliss and his feeble garrison were
filled with the gravest misgivings, not only for the safety of the
pioneers of the border, but of the fort itself and its comparatively
helpless inmates. Day by day their provisions were nearing their
end, and still the merciless ice blockaded the only highway over
which provisions and reinforcements could be obtained.
Frequent conferences were held between the commander of the
fort and Col. Davenport, whose residence and trading-house
were situated on the island, about a half-mile northeast of the
fort. The Colonel had lived and done business there during the
sixteen years preceeding, and therefore was well posted on all
Indian affairs, together with their language, customs, habits and
intentions, and was fully impressed with the belief that a general
uprising of all the Indian tribes of Illinois, as well as the Sauks
and Foxes west of the Mississippi, was imminent. That Black
Hawk, Neapope, and the so-called Prophet, Winnesheik, were
plotting, scheming and planning an indiscriminate massacre of
the pioneer whites of Illinois he had the most indubitable evi-
dence. Yet he had implicit confidence in the good faith and
fidelity of Keokuk and Wapello, with whom he was in almost daily
communication, through his most able, faithful and diligent spy,
236 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Josiah Smart, a white man of liberal education, who, several years
prior to that date, had immured himself in the wilds of the then
far West, and married a Fox squaw, with whom he was living
very pleasantly. When among the Indians he wore their garb,
when among the white people he dressed as they did. He well
understood, and perfectly spoke, the Indian language. Bold,
brave, shrewd, and withal prudent, he was alike cautious, when
that quality was in demand. Besides possessing these qualities,
he was a thoroughbred hunter and well skilled in wood-craft,
hence his services at this critical time were greatly needed, and
right willingly were they granted. Major Bliss wanted a mes-
senger to send up the Mississippi to Fort Crawford, at Prairie du
Chien, to urge the commandant at that point to send supplies
and reinforcements to Fort Armstrong. The task was a danger-
ous as well as difficult one, as he would be compelled to pass
through the Indian country nearly the entire distance. Joe
Smart, upon the recommendation of Col. Davenport, was
selected for the mission.
Donning his Indian suit, with a pair of skates well secured to
his feet, he started upon his perilous journey about the first of
March, upon the smooth ice of the Mississippi, and reached the
point of his destination without much difficulty or delay. While
the commandant of Fort Crawford keenly sympathized with the
garrison at Fort Armstrong, and was willing and anxious to afford
all the relief in his power, he, too, was short of soldiers to properly
man the fort and afford security and protection to the white
pioneers in the vicinity of Prairie du Chien, for the Indian tribes
of that region were also giving evident manifestations of ill-will
against the whites, and assuming an attitude of defiance and
hate.
Black Hawk's emissaries had traversed the whole country,
spreading the contagion of insurrection and war in every tribe
along the upper Mississippi, who were excited, restless and inso-
lent, if not openly hostile to the white people. All the latent
devil of these naturally revengeful and brutal natives came to
the surface, threatening calamity and death to the pioneers.
Hence the commander dare not send any portion of his already
too weak garrison to reinforce Fort Armstrong. But provisions
he had so that he could spare a sufficient amount to supply the
immediate wants of Major Bliss ; but how could they be trans-
ported Was the serious question to be solved, as the river was
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 237
still locked up by the ice, and there was no other means of trans-
portation. Hoping, and daily expecting the ice would thaw out,
he proceeded to prepare and load with provisions a couple of
barges or scows, and hired a few French and half-breed French
and Indian roust-abouts, and placed Josiah Smart in charge of
men and boats, ready to start with the ice the moment a space
of water was cleared, down the Mississippi. The ice began to
move in a few days, when Josiah Smart and his fleet, and motley
crew, started with the current, for Eock Island. Although fre-
quently caught in ice gorges, and therefore delayed somewhat,
Smart and his barges, loaded with supplies, reached their desti-
nation the latter part of March, to the joy of fhe half starved
garrison and people. But prior to the arrival of Joe. Smart
and his barges, not hearing from him or getting any tidings
from Fort Crawford, Major Bliss dispatched Sergeant Colter
with two privates, in a skiff, down the Mississippi to Jefferson
Barracks, below St. Louis, with dispatches to Gen. Henry Atkin-
son, then in command of the army of the west, detailing the con-
dition of the fort and garrison on Rock Island, together with the
imimnent peril the white people at and near there were then in
from the threatened hostile movements of Black Hawk.
In the meantime, Keokuk, the Saugenash, or whiteman's friend,
kept a close watch upon every move made by Black Hawk, in
whose village he kept his spies continuously, was advised that
the latter had fully determined to recross the Mississippi that
spring, with as large a force of hostiles as he could possibly
obtain, and for that purpose would go to Keokuk's village, on the
Iowa river, a short distance above its confluence with the Mis-
sissippi, and erect his war-post and hold his war-dance, hoping
thereby to enlist a large number, if not all the braves, of Keokuk's
band of the Sauks under his banner.
The noble Keokuk had previously pledged his life to protect
Col. Davenport and family, together with the white settlers
near Eock Island, and for the double purpose of advising the
white settlers, near Eock Island, of their danger, and assuring
them of his fidelity, he sent a trusty Indian to the Island to inform
Col. Davenport what was going on at Black Hawk's village,
and of his intentions to make war on the whites, coupled with the
request that some trusty white man should be immediately sent
to his village to learn all that was transpiring, and bear witness
to his own integrity of purpose and active agency in preventing
238 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the organization of any considerable number of braves, as an
army of invasion. While not for a moment doubting the fidelity
of Keokuk, after consulting with Major Bliss, who now acted in
concert with Col. Davenprrt, they decided it advisable to have
a true and tried friend at, or as near, the enemy's camp as prac-
ticable. Although Josiah Smart had but just returned from his
wearisome journey to Prairie du Chien, he was selected for this
hazardous and perilous duty, and at once made his preparation
for starting. Painting his face as a Sauk brave, clothed as an
Indian, and accompanied by two real Indians, in an Indian canoe,
he struck out from Eock Island, down the Mississippi to the
mouth of the Iowa, then up that river to Keokuk's village, where
they arrived safely in the afternoon of the evening Black Hawk
and his braves were expected to hold their war-dance there. He
was very cordially welcomed by Keokuk. But, as he was as
readily recognized by the Indians when playing Indian as when
playing white man, his presence at Keokuk's village dare not
reach the sight or hearing of Black Hawk, for, if it did, he would
have been killed at once as a spy. To avoid this, Keokuk took him
to his own lodge and concealed him under a pile of saddles,
kettles, etc., and covered the whole with blankets. Here poor
Jo had to remain seventy-two hours before he dare leave his
place of concealment, half-starved and nearly smothered. While
these things were transpiring, word was sent to all the white
people of the frontier of Black Hawk's hostile intention, with
advice for their taking immediate refuge and shelter in Fort
Armstrong or a stockade.
Foreseeing that the fort could not afford shelter to all the pio-
neers with their families, Col. Davenport proceeded to erect a
substantial stockade around his dwelling and trading house.
This stockade was constructed of hewed logs, set on end in a
trench running around his buildings, furnished with loop holes,
etc. Bat unfortunately he made the serious mistake of leaving
his well outside the stood ade, which in case of a seige or an at-
tempt at firing the buildings, by means of shooting burning
arrows into the roof, would have been a serious matter for want
of water to put it out. While in the midst of this wild excitement
on and near Eock Island, Winnesheik left his village of Proph-
etstown, now in Whiteside county, Illinois, and went down to
Eock Island, ostensibly to make a friendly call upon Major
Bliss, in command at Fort Armstrong, Col. Davenport and St.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 239
Vrain, the Indian Agent to the Sauks and Foxes. Upon repre-
sentations made by a few of the settlers in the vicinity that Col.
Thomas Forsythe, who had been the agent to these Indians for
many years, was in sympathy with Black Hawk and his band, he
was removed in the fall or winter of 1830, and a Frenchman, Mr.
Felix St. Vrain, had succeeded him. This was an unwise, ill-
advised action, for he was an entire stranger in that locality, and
had no kind of acquaintance with them, hence no sort of influ-
ence over these Indians ; while Colonel Forsythe, on the other
hand, was well acquainted, alike with the white as well as the red
people at and near Rock Island, and well understood all matters
in controversy between the Indians and white settlers adjacent.
To the Indians this change of agents was very obnoxious. Black
Hawk says : " About this time our agent was put out of office, for
what reason I could never ascertain. I thought it was for want-
ing to make us leave our village, and if so, it was right, because I
was tired of hearing him talk about it. The interpreter,* who
had been equally as bad in trying to persuade us to leave our vil-
lage, was retained in office, and the young man who took the
place of our agent, told the same old story over again about re-
moving us. I was then satisfied that this could not have been
the case."
The truth of the matter is, that the real objects of this visit of
"Winnesheik to the island, were to ascertain the strength of the
garrison, condition of the fort, and feelings of the newly appointed
Indian agent, Col. Davenport and Major Bliss upon the sub-
ject of the return of Black Hawk with his band to Saukenuk, or
rather to the place where it stood when destroyed by Gen.
Gaines and the Illinois volunteers, in 1831. Cunning and shrewd,
Winneshiek, like Joe Bagstock, was "devilish sly," He possessed
a thorough knowledge of human nature in all its varieties, from
the lowest to the highest grades, as evidenced by his advice to
Black Hawk in a preceding chapter. How like Valeria, the illus-
trious sister of Publicola, when Eome was besieged by the Vol-
scians over two thousand years ago, under the command of Cori-
olanus, whom the Romans had doomed to perpetual banishment
upon simulated and utterly false charges, when all hope deserted
the Senate and its armies, and the "Eternal City" seemed to be
doomed to certain and inevitable ruin, advised that Volumnia,
the mother, and Virginia, the wife, together with their children,
* Le Glair.
240 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
be sent to the Volscian camp to intercede with Coriolanus, the
son, husband and father, to spare Eome and the lives of his
nation, did Winnesheik advise Black Hawk and his band when
Saukenuk, their Eome, was besieged by Gen. Gaines, in 1831,
to send the daughter of the old village chief, or Mayor of Sauk-
enuk, clothed in the habiliments of mourning, to Fort Armstrong
to intercede with the General for the homes and cornfields of the
Sauks. Unless handed down by tradition, Winnesheik could not
have obtained this thought from Eoman history, because he could
neither speak or read any written language. Yet how very simi-
lar the thought. The mother, wife and children of Coriolanus
pucceeded in saving Eome from destruction by their intercession,
at the cost of his life, for being suspected of treachery to the Vol-
scians, they brutally assassinated him. But the daughter of
Mattatas entirely failed in her mission to save Saukenuk from
destruction at the hands of the Illinois Volunteers. Gen.
Gaines adhered to his duty and lived. Since he was the husband
of Myra, who has been persistently endeavoring to capture a
large portion of the city of New Orleans for nearly half a century,
it is reasonable to presume that he was too familiar with the
persistence of a woman with a mission, to be seriously affected
by either the tears or supplications of this olive-colored beauty.
Be this as it may, he courteously, but emphatically refused to
grant her petition, as shown in a preceding chapter. Black Hawk
says, "The Prophet came down and joined us below Eock river,
having called at Eock Island on his way down to consult the War
Chief, agent and trader, who, he said, used many arguments to
dissuade him from going with us, requesting him to come and
meet us and turn us back." It is very clear from the entire con-
duct of the so-called Prophet, that he fully believed that the
Quasquamme treaty and cession was absolutely void, and would
be so held even by the great mass of the white people, when fully
understood by and explained to them.
In this belief he showed himself to be quite a statesman, for he
appealed to the innate honesty of the American people, with a
full reliance upon their ultimately doing full and complete jus-
tice to these indians. He knew that, as a whole, the whites were
fair-minded and upright, more especially so, the educated. That
there were good and bad among all nations and peoples, with a
decided preponderance of the good among Christianized people ;
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 241
that among and with the pioneer whites there were greater temp-
tations to commit wrongs upon the Indians than in the cities, or
on the farms of the permanently located American citizen ; that
prompted by greed and cupidity, the pioneers were impelled, step
by step, to encroach upon the territory of the red man. Yet,
when the people of the United Slates should become fully advised
of the rights of the Indians, public sentiment and love of even-
handed justice would rise up in their majesty and power and
demand their wrongs should be righted. But to the end that it
should not appear that these Indians tamely submitted to their
wrongs, and knowing that whatsoever in life is desirable, cotts
labor, and when once attained, should not be yielded up for light
or trivial causes, that whatever is worth the having is worth
contending for, he was decidedly opposed to the steps taken by
Black Hawk in fleeing from Saukenuk before the approaching
soldiers under Generals Gaines and Duncan, the preceding spring,
and now advised him to return with his entire band, old and
young, with all their personal effects, and quietly rebuild their
hodenosotes and plant their corn as they previously had done,
thus ignoring alike the treaty of 1804 and the singular compact
or nondescript which Gen. Gaines and Gov. Keynolds had torced
Black Hawk, for his band, to enter into at Fort Armstrong the
preceding June, in and by which he and his tribe were inhib-
ited from crossing to the east side of the Mississippi under any
pretense, or for any purpose whatever without first obtaining per-
mission from Old Hickory, or the Old Hanger President Jackson
and Gov. Reynolds.
In what way these Indians were to obtain this permission from
either of these magnates, since to reach their august presence the
petitioner must cross that, to them, river Styx, in order to pre-
sent their application, is not explained. Winnesheik, it will be
remembered, had strongly urged Black Hawk and his band in
1831 when Gen. Gaines ordered them to cross over to the
west side of the Mississippi to remain in their lodges and let the
General remove them by force, and under no circumstances or
provocations should they offer any kind of hostile resistance to
the military force of the United States, (as told by his brother,
Neapope, in a former chapter) from which it is clear that Winne-
sheik's great controlling idea seems to have been a peaceable
recrossing of the Mississippi, and a quiet re-entry upon their
16
242 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
ancient lands and homes. In furtherance of this course of pro-
cedure, Winnesheik first called on St. Vrain and held a long con-
ference with him, urging, with all his eloquence, his peculiar views
on the questions then of such absorbing interest to the Sauk
band, known as the Black Hawk or British band. But, while giv-
ing this able Indian a courteous and patient hearing, St. Vrain
assured him that his theory was impracticable and fallacious ;
that his instructions were clear and specific ; that these Indians-
must remain west of the Mississippi, and should they violate the
so-called treaty of Fort Armstrong by recrossing to the east side
of the river, that act would be held and construed as an open
declaration of a hostile intention, no matter howsoever pacific
their conduct and bearing might be toward the white settlers in
the vicinity of their old homes, and begged him to use all the
influence he could possibly bring to bear on Black Hawk and his
band to abandon all thought of recrossing the Mississippi.
The Prophet left St. Vrain with feelings of deep chagrin and
disappointment, wending his way to the office of Colonel Daven-
port, with whom he held a similar conference with like result.
He next presented himself at the door of the fort, and asked per-
mission to enter it, as he said, " to pay a friendly visit to his old
friend, the War Chief." But the gallant old Major Bliss sus-
pected his real mission and refused him admission. He, how-
ever, entered into a lengthy consultation with the Prophet in
which the latter developed his pet theory of a peaceable return
of Black Hawk and his band to their old homes at Saukenuk.
After patiently listening to the oily-tongued and wily Winnesheik;
Major Bliss told him that such a procedure on the part of Black
Hawk could not and would not be permitted ; that his instruc-
tions upon that point from the Secretary of War, were clear,
specific and mandatory, and if these Indians recrossed the river
for any purpose, without permission from the President, it would
be his imperative duty to use not only the military force of the
United States under his command, in driving them back, but
also to demand a sufficient force of soldiers from Prairie Du Chien
and Jefferson Barracks to enable him to annihilate Black Hawk
and his band, if necessary, to enforce his orders from the Presi-
dent, through the War Department, and urged him, as St. Vrain
and Colonel Davenport had previously done, to go down the Mis-
sissippi to Black Hawk's camp and induce him to return to his
village on the Iowa river. Winnesheik then returned to the store
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 243
of Davenport & Farnham, where he met Colonel Davenport and
St. Vrain together, who united in their entreaties to him to pre-
vent Black Hawk and his band from recrossing the Mississippi.
He finally promised them that he would go and do all in his
power to prevent the Sauks from making war against the white
people, but did not agree to dissuade them from a peaceable
re-entering upon their old homes at Saukenuk.
It seems that this cunning Indian was so wedded to his plan that
neither coaxing or threatening could turn him from at least the
experiment of trying it. He had observed everything going on
outside the fort, and was well satisfied that Black Hawk could not
catch the officers of the fort or Colonel Davenport napping.
The stockade around the trading-house and dwelling of Colonel
Davenport was nearing completion, and would be, indeed, very
strong, as it was being built, or constructed, of green hard-wood
timber, while substantial corrals for the protection of the stock
of the white settlers of that locality, were also constructed near
the fort. This beautiful islet lies due east and west, and embraces
an area of nine hundred and seventy acres. Its length is nearly
three miles, and its width from a fourth to three-fourihs of a mile.
The north, or Iowa channel, is the main one, and is deep and
rapid, while the south, or Illinois channel, though wide, is shal-
low, and affords several good fording places in ordinary stages of
water. We shall not attempt to give anything like a detailed
description of this most lovely island in this chapter. It was
originally nearly all studded with giant forest trees, comprising
the varieties peculiar to this climate, but chiefly of oak, ash, elm,
hickory and walnut. At the time of which we are writing some
portions of this island were thickly set with plum, crab-apple and
other trees and shrubs of low growth, forming almost impenetra-
ble thickets, which afforded places of concealment and security
for the skulking Indian spies, and were alike places of distrust
and dread to the white people, the bravest of whom felt cold chills
racing over their spinal columns as they passed and repassed
these thickets, with an eye ever on the alert to catch a glimpse of
a painted face or deadly arrow. The safest and by far the best
ford at that time, was near the upper end of the island, where the
city of Moline the Birmingham of the West now stands. But
from the building of dams, and other changes, this ford is among
the things that were. Winnesheik, after making another fruitless
effort to gain admission to the fort, took his departure down the
244 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
Mississippi, ifi his canoe, to Black Hawk's camp. That he left
the island fully impressed with the assurance that Major Bliss
and Colonel Davenport were advised of the hostile intentions of
the British band of the Sauks, and were fully prepared "to wel-
come them with bloody hands to hospitable graves," is unques-
tionably true, and was confirmed by his advice to Black Hawk
upon reaching his camp, as will be further proven in a subsequent
chapter.
The noble Keokuk, through his spies in Black Hawk's village,
was posted as to every movement, and kept up daily communica-
tions between his camp and the fort. Thus were Major Bliss and
Col. Davenport well advised as to the movements of Black Hawk
and his band of would-be hostiles. In the meantime messengers
were sent from the island to warn the frontiersmen up Eock river
and the surrounding country of their danger, and advising them
to lose no time in seeking shelter and protection either in tbe fort
or stockade on the island. The most daring and persevering of
these messengers was the late Hon. John W. Spencer, whose
widow now resides in the city of Eock Island, and whose sons are
among the foremost business men of that city. He travelled on
foot, solitary and alone, away up Eock river to Dixon, going from
cabin to cabin with his startling news, that Black Hawk was upon
the war-path with the avowed purpose of murdering all the white
settlers of the frontier. He urged them if, indeed, his news was
insufficient to cause them to fly without being urged to flee for
their lives to shelters with their worldly goods and live stock,
especially their horses and cattle, informing them of the erection
of a substantial corral near the fort for the safety and accommo-
dation of their stock. No pen can do justice in describing the
wild excitement and dread despair of these poor pioneers, few of
whom had suitable means at hand to enable them to make so
sudden a move. Idle lamentations and useless tears were things
unknown to these sturdy men and women. They were made of
sterner material. With them thought and action were synonymous
words, with a preference for the latter. Used as they were to toil
and privation, danger was an old and intimate acquaintance of
theirs. They had been schooled to act and do their thinking when
they had more leisure. Since "necessity knows no law," and "is the
mother of invention," it booted not that they had neither horses,
harness or wagons wherewith to move. Few of the pioneers had
horses, and little use did they make of those they had. Oxen
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 245
were far cheaper and much preferable for the uses and ends of
these early settlers. It cost nothing to feed them, since God's
great pasture the grand prairies furnished all the food they
required, and their harness was cheap. Any man with the bare
knowledge of the use of an ax, augur and drawing knife, could
make an ox yoke in short meter. Moreover, it required a strong
team to draw the ponderous wooden mould-boarded prairie plow
of those days. Though slow, an ox team is a remarkably sure
one. They are far better in muddy roads and treacherous
sloughs than horses. If the pioneer had neither horses or wagon,
he had oxen and a sled with which to move his family and effects
to the island.
True, there was no snow, hence his sled dragged heavily along,
but he managed to move on until he reached the river bank, where
his family and goods were either transferred to a wagon furnished
by some more fortunate settler, or ferried over upon a flat-boat.
Some there were who did not have even a yoke of oxen, or sled,
and carried on their shoulders and inthiir hands their house-
hold goods, while others loaded down their, perhaps, only horse
with their goods, and one of the family lead him, while the
others, each carrying some cherished article, followed in the
trail. Many who resided along the banks of the Rock and Missis-
sippi rivers loaded their household goods upon canoes or skiffs
and reached their destination by water, driving their stock over-
land. In one way or another they reached the island and took
shelter either in the port or stockade. By far the greater portion
of white settlers were located on the deserted Indian farm-lands
which extended from the foot of Rock Island south to Rock river.
These lands, as before stated, were of the richest quality and
under cultivation and enclosure, embracing an area of fully three
thousand acres ; hence, they offered special inducements to the
pioneers after their abandonment the year previous by the In-
dians. In addition to being under cultivation, they were in crop.
No wonder they were in demand, and a regular hegira set in from
the surrounding country to this mecca.
The fort and stockade were overcrowded, and as the farthest
cabin on these lands was within three miles of the fort, Major
Bliss yielded to the importunities of these settlers and let them
return to their homes to plant their corn. But before they left
the Island he arranged with them a signal of alarm, in case they
or any of them should be attacked, or were in imminent danger
246 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
of an attack, which was that they should fire off a gun. This
was to be the signal of danger. That upon hearing a gun tired
each and every one should flee for the Island. He also impressed
upon them the danger and evil consequence which must follow
the giving of a false alarm, and cautioned them against shooting
at anything or for any purpose, except as the signal of danger.
Notwithstanding all this caution, Joshua Vandruff and his boon
companion, Hackley Samms, while crossing Vandruff's Island,
April 7, 1882, saw
A LARGE FLOCK OF WILD TURKEYS
and could not resist the temptation of firing at them, scare or no
scare. They did not stop to think of the orders of Major Bliss
about signal guns or of the mischief the firing of their rifles would
of necessity create. They saw the turkeys and only thought about
killing some of them. Taking their guns, they carefully crept
within easy range, when each selected his bird and killed it.
But those two rifle shots did vastly more than the killing of a
couple of wild turkey gobblers, for with their vibrations over and
around the promontory, over the plain and river, and reverbera-
tions back from the high bluffs north of the Mississippi went ter-
ror and consternation to the hearts of hundreds of people. Not
only did these gunshots fill the hearts of the settlers with fear,
but it alarmed those at the fort and stockade. Mr. Vandruff was
not long in realizing the mischief he had unwittingly committed,
by seeing his wife and ten children making for the fort, without
sun-bonnets, shoes, stockings, hats or boots, at a 2 :40 gait. This
being the danger signal, no one waited to gather up even their
most precious keep-sakes. Mothers caught up their babes, and
fled, bareheaded and illy clad, like race- horses, for the fort. Hor-
ses were speedily taken from the plow, the harness stripped off and
left upon the ground, the owners mounting in hot haste, started
at a John Gilpin speed for the fort. It may well be called a kind
of " devil take the hindermost " race for safety. In certain in-
stances, be it said, in sorrow, some there were, who wore the garb
of manhood, fled, leaving their families to shift for themselves.
Indeed, they forgot, in their terror-stricken condition, that they
even had a wife or children, and never thought of them until
their own cowardly bodies were safe within the fort or stockade,
and then wondered why their families were not there. Such in-
stances, however, were few. So impetuous and clamorous were
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE. 247
t
these fugitives to cross the south branch of the Mississippi,* that
each boat was crowded so as to endanger the lives of all on
board. Hearing these rifle-shots, Major Bliss naturally supposed
them to be danger signals, and at the head of a company of regu-
lars, leaving the gallant Phil. Kearney in command of the fort,
sallied forth on the double-quick to the rescue. He met the ter-
rified settlers on the way to the fort, but no one could enlighten
him as to the cause, further than as to their hearing the guns,
but by whom fired they knew not. None had seen or heard of
any Indians in the vicinity. The major and his men pressed on
towards rock river, until they saw Vandruff and Samms running
after the fleeing settlers, and shouting as they ran that it was a
false alarm. But the mischief was done, and the terribly fright-
ened people kept on to the island of Eock Island. Upon meeting
Major Bliss, they explained the cause of the alarm, and expressed
great sorrow over their foolish act and its consequences. The
gallant old major was not only mad, but furious, and fairly made
the air in that immediate locality assume a brimstone kind of
odor. Many comical, ludicrous and amusing incidents occurred
and grew out of this so-called " Turkey Scare," one of which we
give on account of its singular and historic surroundings, and
which we may well call
THE TALE OF A TEAPOT.
Col. Davenport was a warm personal, as well as political,
friend of Gen. Andrew Jackson, under whom he served in
many a hard fought battle, and was much pleased with the elec-
tion of the hero of New Orleans to the Presidency in 1828. A
short time prior to the time for his inauguration (March 4, 1829),
he wrote the President elect a congratulatory letter with a
request that, as he passed through Virginia, en route from Ten-
nessee to Washington City, he would make it convenient to call
upon a sister-in-law of Col. Davenport's, who resided near Arling-
ton Heights upon the regularly traveled route over which he would
pass. This he did, and received a most cordial welcome and kindly
entertainment. On leaving the hospitable roof the old General ex-
acted a promise from his hostess to visit the White House at her
earliest convenience, but owing to inclement weather and bad
roads, she did not go to Washington City until about the 1st of
June following, when she was driven by her coachman directly
io the Executive Mansion, and warmly received by the President.
* Now called Sylvan Water.
248 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK H \.WK WAR.
t
Upon taking possession of the White House, Old Hickory ordered,
through an importing house of Baltimore, a full tea set of China-
ware, or porcelain, from Paris, which had arrived on the day of
her'visit, and were placed upon the table for the first time that
evening. This tea set was of the most exquisite pattern and
masterly workmanship, and probably was by far the finest in
quality and style ever imported prior to that time. This good lady
was a great admirer of the beautiful and a connoiseur of art and
skill, and was delighted with this State tea set, and rather extrav-
agant in her terms of commendation, winding up by saying that
had she such a beautiful set of ware she would feel happy all the
days of her life. Little did she think of the effect of her praise.
Without the least apparent special attention to what she had
said, the old hero immediately ordered a duplicate set through and
from the same source, and upon its arrival forwarded it to her by
special messenger accompanied with a card on which were written
in his own hand- write : "With the compliments and best wishes of
your friend, Andrew Jackson." Coming from the President of
the United States, and being a duplicate of the State Chinaware,
it was not only highly prized but almost worshipped by her, and
soon became the wonder of the whole surrounding country.
Time brings many sudden changes. This good lady came to-
Illinois in 1831, to be near her relatives, bringing her porcelain
tea-set with her, and located on the Illinois side of the Missis-
sippi, where the city of Bock Island now stands. Here phe had a
log cabin erected with puncheon floor and door, for sawed lum-
ber was almost unattainable, and was living there when
she heard the false signals of Vandruff and Samms. In the
moment of alarm, her first and all powerful thought was, how
could she save her precious tea-set, which she held above all
other worldly possessions, next to life itself, the most dear. The
teapot being the most valuable article, she seized it and rushed
to the door. To lift up the end of the puncheon at the thresh-
old, and slip the teapot under the door- sill, was but the work of
a second. At that moment her nephew, now Hon. Bailey Dav-
enport, came running in to help her move to his father's stock-
ade, on the island of Piock Island. The remainder of her precious
tea service was safely packed and carried to the canoe at the
river's edge, and thence paddled across to the island, and then
carried to the stockade, where it all arrived safely, but when the
old lady unpacked them the tea-pot was of course missing. She
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 249
having entirely forgotten where she put it, she burst into tears
over her loss. Master Bailey, then not quite nine years old, was
a very sanguine and self-reliant boy. Going up to his aunt he
took hold of her hand, and in a very firm and assuring voice
and manner, bid her quit crying, saying he would find it ; that
he had been raised among Black Hawk's Indians and knew all
of them ; that he was not afraid of them, and knew they would
not harm him ; that he would go right back to the cabin, and
would surely find it. With heart and heel as light as the gazelle,
he darted off for the spot where he had left his canoe, and
although the shades of night were already settling over river and
forest, he pushed his canoe from its moorings, seized his paddle,
and drove its sharp prow spinning through the sylvan waters to
the south shore. Springing out, he fastened his canoe to a twig,
and sped to the deserted cabin, and searched every nook and
corner, but failed to find it. He then searched the path they had
followed to the river, and marched up and down the river bank,
but received no reward for his labor. It was then too dark to
make further search, and he returned, disappointed but not de-
jected. He had promised his aunt that he would find her tea-
pot, and that promise he then considered inviolable, and has
ever since acted on that principle. " Never break your promise,"
is indeed his life motto. With the coming sun of the morrow he
was searching the island and the shore for the lost treasure,
and kept up the search for days, weeks and years, until he
succeeded. But forty eventful years come and went ere he found
it.
In the meantime, the old lady had gone to her rest and the old
log cabin had decayed and tumbled down. Desiring to erect a
corn-crib on the site where it stood, on the 7th of April, 1872, just
forty years to a day after the loss, he directed his foreman to re-
move the debris, and gave him Special orders to look for a China
teapot, telling him that his aunt had lost one while living in said
cabin, and as the log lying under the door-step was rolled over, a
crash as of breaking glass was heard, and upon examination the
long lost, highly prized and assiduously looked for tea-pot was
found/shivered to atoms by the weight of the old log. Thus, after
a search of forty long years, was this treasure found, but ruined
by the act. Mr. Davenport assures us that scarcely a day passed
during these many years without his thinking of his promise to
his aunt, and was overjoyed by his final success, even though the
250 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
tea-pot were broken in a thousand pieces when found, for he had
fulfilled his promise, although it had taken forty years to do it.
\Vhile wild excitement and consternation ran riot at and near
Eock Island, Black Hawk and his band were not idle or inactive, '
but, on the contrary, were scheming and plotting to raise a strong
army of invasion of Illinois; and Keokuk was watching his
every move and taking steps to frustrate his bold and daring
designs. Their villages were on the Iowa river, Black Hawk's
lying above Keokuk's, Nor was all serene at Jefferson Barracks,
for Sergeant Colter had arrived with his startling dispatches from
Fort Armstrong calling for provisions and reinforcements, which
produced deep and well-founded solicitude for the safety not only
of the white pioneers of Northern Illinois, but for the fort and its
feeble garrison. General Atkinson determined to lead the relief
in person, and chartered two steamboats, loaded them with pro-
visions and three companies of regulars and started for Fort
Armstrong with all possible speed.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 251
CHAPTER XYII.
Full of Hope and Confidence in the Success of his Proposed Indian Confederacy,
Extending alone: the Mississippi from Prairie du Chien to the Gulf of Mexico.
Black Hawk and his entire Band of Braves, in full War Panoply, march down
the Iowa Kiver to Eeokuk's Village, and hold a War-dance to enlist Warriors fo r
his Army Whiskey again Plays an Important Part Wild Excitement Jo.-iah
Smart in Decidedly Close Quarters Stirring Appeals by Black Hawk and
Neapope.
The aged Black Hawk first appears,
Bowed down with care and weight of years :
In burning words repeats bis woes,
And calls for vengeance on his foes.
Neapope, his many stories tell,
Of promised aid their ranks to swell;
Each chief and warr'or solemn swears
To right their wrongs of former years;
While Wlnnesheik, the Prophet, boasts
Success must crown the Indian hosts.
From the moment when Black Hawk's band fled from their
homes before the combined forces of Generals Gaines and Duncan,
June 26, 1831, he began to plot and scheme some plan by which,
at the head of a powerful army, he could recross the Mississippi
and drive the white settlers before him like autumn leaves before
a whirlwind. Having up to that time never lost a battle, he
believed himself invincible. So vain was he of his reputation as
a warrior, that, like Glendower, who said, "I can call spirits
from the vastly deep," so he believed that his single war-whoop
would call forth every dusky brave from the hills and valleys of
the Mississippi to join his banner. Having returned to his new
village on the Iowa river, to receive the reports from his runners or
emissaries whom he had sent up and down the river to rouse the
various Indian tribes to a general uprising, and drive the white
settlers back east of the Wabash, and having received from them
the most extravagant stories of enthusiastic feelings existing
in his favor among the tribes they had visited, especially those
down the Mississippi, he was led to the belief that the moment he
should recross the river, and rekindle his signal fires upon the
Watch Tower at Saukenuk, and utter his war-whoop, its echoes
would be wafted on from lip to ear until its refrain should be heard
252 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
far out over woods and prairies. To say that he was pleased and
happy over the reports he received would be putting it quite too
mildly. In imagination he saw himself the acknowledged War
Chief of the most powerful Indian army ever organized upon this
Continent. Always bold and aggressive, no General better knew
the advantage of a bold stroke or startling deed of daring than he,
and his fertile brain was not long in devising such a startlingly
bold and daring act as would not only give a grand send-off to his
confederacy, but at the same time remove from his path the most
serious obstacle. This scheme was to capture Fort Armstrong,
with its garrison, and appropriate to the use of his army their
arms, ammunition and supplies. And to this end did he visit the
fort several times in February and March of that year, but as
before shown, failed to gain admission. For the same purpose
did the Prophet visit the Island in the early part of April, 1832,
with like result. But from the discovery after the close of the
war of 1832, of a diabolical scheme
TO BLOW UP THE EAST GATE OF FORT ARMSTRONG WITH POWDER,
it is evident that either Black Hawk or Winnesheik were busy dur-
ing their visits to the island. This island extends almost in a direct
east and west course ; the lower end or tip of its tongue is pointed (
west. Immediately under this tip is a large cavern, worn by the
ever-busy current of the Mississippi in the comparatively soft,
yellowish magnesian lime-stone, forming the substrata of the
island. This cavern is quite large end deep, so that small-sized
row boats can run under for a distance of a hundred feet.
This is the cave mentioned by Black Hawk as being the abode
of the Good Spirit who had charge of the island. Slightly
above this cave, on the north side of the island, there are two
smaller caverns, worn and cut into the rock. The upper one is
above high- water mark, with a small out- side opening, but en-
larged as it extended south, and passed immediately under the east
gate of the old fort. The fort was located near the very tip of
the tongue of the island, and therefore immediately over the
lower cave, to which an excavation had been made from the fort
and a stair-way constructed, so as to reach the water from the
fort, in case of a siege. The east cave not only extended to the
east gate, but beyond it, and under the guard-house in the fort.
Certain prisoners were confined in this guard-house, in the fall of
1832, who, by digging their way out under the east wall, struck
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 253
robe dry cave and made their escape. On examining the cave,
rafter the escape, three kegs of powier were found deposited
jwithin two feet of, and immediately under, the eastern gate of the
port, with a distinct trail of powder extending therefrom north to
tts exterior orifice. The banks of the island, at this point, rise
kbruptly up some fifteen feet, forming a perfect shield or pro-
jtection against discovery of a canoe, passing along, hugging the
(shore. Indeed, a whole fleet of canoes could pass and repass
[without danger of discovery from the fort. Thus everything was
on readiness to blow up the main entrance to the fort at any
pnornent the old Chief should order. Where, how or when this
rpowder was obtained, is a sealed mystery which will, in, all human
probability, remain so until the end of time. Any one familiar
with the locality could readily see how easily this powder could
have been placed there without causing the least noise or danger
of detection, and, when this circumstance is taken in connection
with Black Hawk's subsequent action, there can be no reasonable
I doubt that it was done by him or under his direction.
Having his plans all laid, and everything in readiness to attack,
blow up, and take the old wooden fort, and being determined to
do so, he only needed a few more warriors in order to make it an
[entire success. His motto was to "steal upon his enemies, taking
every advantage possible to kill them, and save the lives of his
braves, instead of marching out in open daylight and fighting
regardless of the number of warriors they may lose, and after the
battle is over retire to a feast and drink wine as if nothing had
happened, after which they make a statement in writing of
what they have done, each party claiming the victory, and neither
giving an account of half the number that have been killed on
their own side," as he says the Americans and British did in the
war of 1812-14. Believing his plans were complete, about the
first of April, 1832, he gave the order for all his braves and war-
riors to return to camp and prepare for the war-path to regain
his late home in Illinois. All their arms and implements of war
were collected and put in the best condition for use their knowl-
edge and skill afforded. Jerked venison and parched corn were
prepared by the willing hands of the squaws, who were more
clamorous for war to regain their cornfields at Saukenuk than
were the braves. Every lodge in the entire village was the scene
of commotion and excitement, where preparation for the intended
conflict were being made. War and slaughter were the sole themes
254 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
of conversation and thought. Anxious to inaugurate his cam-
paign with a dashing force, Black Hawk determined to hold his
war-dance at Keokuk's village, a few miles down the Iowa river
from his own, it. being the universal rule among all the Indians
of the Northwest to hold a war-dance before going upon the war-
path, for indeed their mode of enlistment is by striking the war
post with tomahawk or spear. The old chief was fully aware of
the fact that his rival, for rivals they had been for nearly twenty
years continuously, subsequent to the division of the great Sauk*
Nation into three parts by the war of 1812, and the selection of
Keokuk as War Chief of the Peace band,* was opposed to war
with the white people, and expected no assistance from him per-
sonally, but did expect recruits from his band, as the feud between
himself and Keokuk was a kind of family quarrel, in which the
braves and squaws took sides and ranged themselves as the advo-
cates of their respective choice.
The two bands were on terms of intimacy and accord upon all
questions, except what may well be termed politics. One faction
preferred Black Hawk, the other Keokuk for President. They
lived in the same city Saukenuk until the spring of 1830, as
one nation, but practically divided into two bands, the one known
as the Black Hawk, or British band, the other as the Keokuk, or
Peace band, and so far as the masses of the people were con-
cerned, we may call the one Democratic and the other Kepubli-
can, with the Quashquamme party as Greenbackers. Aside from
their choice of leaders and war policy they were one and the same
nation. .Not ignorant of the influence of the females upon the
sterner sex, and aware of the enthusiasm which prevailed among
the squaws of his band to return to Saukenuk, Black Hawk de-
termined to take his entire band with him to Keokuk's village, to
be present at and encourage the braves and warriors of both
bands to enlist as soldiers for the war, to regain the possession of
his ancient home on Rock river by force and arms. Through the
village crier an order was issued for immediate preparation for
the march of the entire band back to Saukenuk. To the squaws
and pappooses this was joyous news, and received prompt atten-
tion and obedience. Wigwams, household goods and implements
were hastily packed and loaded away in their canoes lying cloae
by in the Iowa river.
By some means, not clearly known, several kegs of whisky were
procured and loaded in these canoes for the special purpose of the
*The third band was under Quashquamme, and known as the Missouri band.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 255
war-dance. When the order to march was given, the old and infirm,
women and children, were placed in canoes in charge of their
personal effects, while the chiefs, head-men, braves and warriors,
mounted upon their ponies, with the aged Black Hawk in front
and Neapope to bring up the rear. Both Black Hawk and Nea-
pope were accoutered in the uniforms of British soldiers, armed
with ponderous cavalry swords, and carried a British flag at the
head of their column, while subaltern chiefs, head-men, braves
and warriors were in full war-paint and armed with such imple-
ments as they could obtain, singing their most exciting war-songs,
and beating of their tom-toms, they bid farewell to their new vil-
lage and started for the village of Keokuk, upon reaching which
they disembarked and dismounted. Then bringing forward
BLACK HAWK'S WAK-POST,
they proceeded to a level plot of land, near the very lodge which
was concealing the white spy, Josiah Smart, and placed it in the
ground. This war-post had seen service before. It was con-
structed from the body of a small bass-wood or linden tree, and
was about ten inches in diameter and seven feet in length. The
bark had been stripped off and its surface covered with rude
paintings in red, representing Indian braves going into battle.
One end being sharpened it was driven down into the earth with
a huge maul, specially provided for that purpose. Thus, when in
position, it was by no means a bad representation of an Indian
brave. Immediately upon its erection, Black Hawk drew his
tomahawk, stepped back a few rods from the post, uttered his
terrific war-whoop, and sent the tomahawk hurling through the
air towards the post, cleaving the imaged skull upon its surface,
burying the implement in the soft wood post up to its handle.
Scarcely was his weapon embedded in the post ere the tomahawk
of Neapope, his second in command, went flying through the air
into the post close beside that of his Chief. Then followed in the
order of their rank in quick succession the subordinate chiefs,
each hurling his tomahawk into the post, accompanied with ter-
rific shouts of defiant hate, filling the post with tomahawks until
it resembled "the ever fretful porcupine," and left no unoccupied
space for the braves to embed their weapons. The chiefs then
withdrew several paces to make room for the braves to form in a
large circle around the war-post, who, joining hands, rapidly
moved from left to right, in imitation of the course of the sun, all
256 THE 8 AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
uniting in a hideous attempt to sing their war-song, and trying to
keep time with the motions of their bodies instead of their feet,
accompanied by the beating of the tom-toms, or Indian drums.
Faster and faster sounded the drums, faster and faster circled
around the braves until their line was broken by centrifugal force.
Then each brave, with loud yells, rushed to the post, striking it
with the poll of his tomahawk, and thereby pledged his life to
join the expedition and go upon the war-path. This was their
mode of enlistment under the banner of their Chief. When an
Indian brave once strikes the war-post of his tribe, nothing save
physical impossibili'y can prevent or hinder him from joining
the war-party. Indeed, no other excuse will be accepted by his
Chief. Should he fail to respond, that failure would be attributed
to rank cowardice, which, with the Indian, is an unpardonable
sin. We have never been present at a genuine war-dance, but,
from representations seen and heard, we infer that the Indian
suffers himself to be wrought up to the highest pitch of excite-
ment. In many respects the Indian war-dance and the old-
fashioned Methodist camp-meeting revival have a striking re-
semblance. If the war-dance is more potent in obtaining recruits
for war, than the revival meetings have in gaining what are called
converts, then all we have to say in favor of the Indian who
does not wish to go to war is, God hlp him.
Eeader, did you ever attend a real old-fashioned camp-meeting
revival in a leafy grove upon a dark night, when all the light was
emitted from the sickly rays from tallow candles through the in-
terstices of tin lanterns suspended from the lower limbs of the
adjacent trees? If you did, then will you remember how, as the
minister, with a grave-yard visage and decidedly " hark, from
the tombs, a doleful sound " voice, rendered all the more doleful
by the dismal lights and dreary surrounding, exhorted the already
excited, anxious, heterogenious crowd, and you especially, to
"repent and come to Jesus," urging in eloquent language the
uncertainty of life and the certainty of death, and after death, the
judgment, picturing and actually describing that mysterious lake
of burning brimstone, where Satan, with his three-tined fork, kept
himself busy stirring up the molten fire and tumbling the sinners
over and over to keep them hot, until the very atmosphere sur-
rounding your then immediate locality became too scorchingly
hot for comfort. How you imagined that the slender rays of
t
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 257
light straggling through the perforated tin lanterns were tinged
with blue and the air itself was steeped in sulphur. How the
brethren and sisters, too, sang in mournful accents :
" Jesus sought me when a stranger,
Wandering from the fold of God,"
and other equally popular revival hymns, while the minister with
solemn step and reverential air descended from the pulpit to the
mourners bench, accompanying his act with " Oh, come to Jesus ;
now is the accepted time ; come forward and kneel at the mercy
seat." How, as one after another of your boon companions went
forward to the anxious seat and were greeted with "thank God,
another sinner is saved." How that busy little devil, called con-
science, kept tugging away at your heart-strings, until your heart
beat the devil's tat-too to the danger of your ribs, urging you to
go forward to the mourners bench. How your mother, sister, or,
more potent still, your sweet-heart, urged and entreated you
to enlist in the gospel army as a volunteer on "the side of the
Lord against the mighty," while the good sisters and brothers
shouted, and even fainted with joy over the glorious conversions.
If you remember all these things, then you may have some feeble
idea of the resistless force and power of the war-dance in procur-
ing volunteers or enlistments of Indian braves and warriors.
To fully comprehend and understand the Indian war-dance, it
must be witnessed, for no two are alike, or at least they are dis-
similar in many essentials, because each brave attempts to illus-
trate, by his gyrations and manners, his intended mode of
vengeance, or in describing the manner in which he had killed
his enemy. The more extravagant and unreal the representation
the more applause is elicited from the wildly excited crowd. In
a word, the Indian war-dance is a theater of heavy tragedy, where
deeds of heroism are portrayed. The late Levi Bishop's descrip-
tion of the Indian war-dance is as follows :
' 'Round the post
An ample ring the warriors form:
A maddened mass a mighty host
Dread tokens of a thunder storm;
Both bands of (Saukies) all were there,
Each warrior in his rightful place;
In hideous paint beyond compare,
A demon gleams in every face.
Aloud is heard the Indian drum,
With vocal music hoarse and deep;
The crowd respond in buzzing hum,
While feet and hands the cadence keep.
Excitement rises; war-like yell"
-17
258 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Awakes the midnight's dreary spell;
The heavy masses plainly tell
Of ocean swelling from afar,
A chieftain leaps within the ring;
The (aged Black Hawk) leader, king.
He fiercely yells at every spring;
And chants the song of coming war.
Successive chiefs the dance supply.
The heavy war club swings on high;
The scalp-knife flashes to the sky;
Tho tomahawk its terror lends;
Each brave recites his wor'hy deeds.
And long ancestral honors heeds;
In every whoop a foeman bleeds.
Around the post the war impends,
In every attitude of fight,
The paiu ted (Black Hawk) frightful gleams;
Applauses echo far and wide;
Excitement swells from side to side,
Each vows the war-path to abide;
Though worthy blood a torrent streams,
They mingle now, they whirl and leap:
Mad voices wildest cadence keep,
As 'round the victim post they sweep,
And each a victory obtains.
Upon the square the thunders dwell,
And fiercer battle storms foretell;
The distant shore hurls back the swell,
The forest roars a funeral knell
And universal frenzy reigns."
After striking the war-post a vicious stroke the braves resumed
their places in the dance without joining hands, but vaulted in
the air, bent over, squat down or skulked behind an imaginary
tree, trying to draw the fire of his enemy. Thus each brave, act-
ing upon his own impulse, endeavors to exhibit some war feat
performed or intended, and no two of them acting in concert, the
action of the mass is ludicrous in the extreme, but owing to the
great earnestness of the performers it has an overwhelming
influence upon the Indians and litterally carries them into the
vortex of excitement. Anon, as their physical strength began to
fail, whisky was passed around in abundance, under the influ-
ence of which their most savage natures were brought to the sur-
face in hideous form. When the venerable Black Hawk, the
patriarch of his nation, whose hair was frosted with the snows
of sixty-five winters, with majestic mien and step, entered the
ring, within the circle of dancing braves, and approached the
war post, as if to defend it from further assaults, the tom-toms,
other music and dancing ceased. The panting dancers endeav-
ored to hold their breaths and stifle their beating hearts, eager
to catch every sentence, word and syllable he might utter. As
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 259
he stood erect beside the war-post, cheers and shouts made the
welkin ring. Never had he received a hearty, and to him, a
more acceptable ovation. Waving his bony right arm in token
of his intention to speak, the host of excited human beings
were silent in a moment, ready and anxious to hear him speak.
We regret that we can give no correct, or even approximate de-
scription of his speech on this occasion. Jo. Smart was the only
white man who heard it, and from his description of the topics
handled, and the order in which they were considered, we give
the following as the substance of his powerful speech :
" Head-men, Chiefs, Braves and Warriors of the Sauks : For
more than a hundred winters our nation was a poweriul, happy
and united people. The Great Spirit gave to us a territory, seven
hundred miles in length, along the Mississippi, reaching from
Prairie du Chien to the mouth of the Illinois river. This vast
territory was composed of the finest and best land for the home
and use of the Indian ever found in this country. The woods
and prairies teemed with buffalo, moose, elk, bear and deer, with
other game suitable to our enjoyment, while its lakes, rivers,
creeks and ponds were alive with the very best kinds of flsh, for
our food. The islands in the Mississippi were our gardens, where
the Great Spirit caused berries, plums and other fruits to grow in
great abundance, while the soil, when cultivated, produced corn,
beans, pumpkins and squash of the finest quality and largest
quantities. Our children were never known to cry of hunger, and
no stranger, red or white, was permitted to enter our lodges with-
out finding food and rest. Our nation was respected by all who
came in contact with it, for we had the ability as well as the
courage to defend and maintain our rights of territory, person
and property against the world. Then, indeed, was it an honor
to be called a Sauk, for that name was a passport to our people
traveling in other territories and among other nations. But an
evil day befel us when we became a divided nation, and with that
division our glory deserted us, leaving us with the hearts and heels
of the rabbit in place of the courage and strength of the bear.
"All this was brought about by the long guns, who now claim
all our territory east of the Mississippi, including Saukenuk, our
ancient village, where all of us were born, raised, lived, hunted,
fished and loved, and near which are our corn lands, which have
yielded abundant harvests for an hundred winters, and where
260 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
sleep the bones of our sacred dead, and around which cluster our
fondest recollections of heroism and noble deeds of charity done
by our fathers, who were Sauks, not only in name, but in cour-
age and action. I thank the Great Spirit for making me a Sauk,
and the son of a great Sauk chief, and a lineal descendant of
Nanamakee, the founder of our nation.
"The Great Spirit is the friend and protector of the Sauks, and
has accompanied me as your War Chief upon the war-path
against our enemies, and has given me skill to direct and you the
courage to achieve an hundred victories over our enemies upon
the war-path. All this occurred before we became a divided
nation. We then had the courage and strength of the bear, but
since the division our hearts and heels are like those of the rabbit
and fawn. We have neither courage or confidence in our leaders
or ourselves, and have fallen a prey to internal jealousies and
petty strifes until we are no longer worthy of the illustrious name
we bear. In a word, we have become subjects of ridicule and
bandinage, 'there goes a cowardly Sauk.' All this has resulted
from the white man's accursed fire-water united with our own
tribal quarrels and personal jealousies. The Great Spirit created
this country for the use and benefit of his red children, and placed
them in full possession of it, and we were happy and contented.
Why did he send the palefaces across the great ocean to take it
from us ? When they landed on our territory they were received
as long-absent brothers whom the Great Spirit had returned to
us. Food and rest were freely given them by our fathers, who
treated them all the more kindly on account of their weak and
helpless condition. Had our fathers the desire, they could have
crushed the intruders out of existence with the same ease we kill
the blood-sucking mosquitoes. Little did our fathers then think
they were taking to their bosoms, and warming them into life and
vigor, a lot of torpid, half-frozen and starving vipers, which in a
few winters would fix their deadly fangs upon the very bosoms
that had nursed and cared for them when they needed help.
"From the day when the palefaces landed upon our shores, they
have been robbing us of our inheritance, and slowly, but surely,
driving us back, back, back towards the setting sun, burning our
villages, destroying our growing crops, ravishing our wives and
daughters, beating our pappooses with cruel sticks, and brutally
murdering our people upon the most flimsy pretenses and trivial
causes. Upon our return to Saukenuk from our winter hunting
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 261
grounds last spring, we found the palefaces in our lodges, and that
they had torn down our fences and were plowing our corn lands
and getting ready to plant their corn upon the lands which the
Sauks have owned and cultivated for so many winters that our
memory cannot go back to them. Nor is this all. They claim to
own our lands and lodges by right of purchase from the cowardly
and treacherous Quashquamme, nearly thirty winters ago, and
drive us away from our lodges and fields with kicks of their cruel
boots, accompanied with vile cursing and beating with sticks.
When returning from an ill-fated day's hunt, wearied and hungry,
with my feet stumbling with the weight of sixty-four winters, I
was basely charged by two palefaces of killing their hogs, which
I indignantly denied because the charge was false, but they told
mellied,andthenthey took my gun, powder-horn and bullet-pouch
from me by violence, and beat me with a hickory stick until the
blood ran down my back like drops of falling rain, and my body
was so lame and sore for a moon that I could not hunt or fish.
They brought their accursed fire-water to our village, making
wolves of our braves and warriors, and then when we protested
against the sale and destroyed their bad spirits, they came with
a multitude on horseback, compelling us to flee across the Miss-
issippi for our lives, and then they burned down our ancient vil-
lage and turned their horses into our growing corn.
"They are now running their plows through our graveyards,
turning up the bones and ashes of our sacred dead, whose spirits
are calling to us from the land of dreams for vengeance on the
despoilers. Will the descendents of Nanamakee and our other
illustrious dead stand idly by and suffer this sacrilege to be con-
tinued? Have they lost their strength and courage, and become
squaws and pappooses. The Great Spirit whispers in my ear, no !
Then let us be again united as a nation and at once cross the
Mississippi, rekindle our watch-fires upon our ancient watch-
tower, and send forth the war-whoop of the again united Sauks,
and our cousins, the Masquawkees, Pottawattamies, Ottawas,
Chippewas, Winnebagoes and Kickapoos, will unite with us in
avenging our wrongs upon the white pioneers of Illinois. When
we recross the Mississippi with a strong army, the British Father
will send us not only guns, tomahawks, spears, knives and ammu-
nition in abundance, but he will also send us British soldiers to
fight our battles for us. Then will the deadly arrow and fatal
tomahawk hurtle through the air at the hearts and heads of the
262 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
pale faced invaders, sending their guilty spirits to the white man's
place of endless punishment, and should we, while on the war-
path, meet the Pauguk, our departing spirits will be led along that
path which is strewn with beautiful flowers, laden with the fra-
grance of patriotism and heroism, which leads to the land of
dreams, whence the spirit of our fathers are beckoning us on, to
avenge their wrongs."
What between the effects of this speech, united with the large
quantities of "fire-water" they had imbibed, together with the
war-dance, the entire encampment was a seething cauldron of
wild war excitement. The aged Black H iwk closed his speech
with a glowing picture of a great Indian confederation, extending
from Prairie du Chien to the Gulf of Mexico, which would sweep
the palefaces back to the Atlantic ocean. The effect of these
appeals was indescribable. Even the dignified Keokuk could not
resist heartily applauding. When Black Hawk finished his im-
passioned appeal and took his seat on the ground, loud calls were
made for Neapope, the half-brother of their Prophet, and there-
fore his oracle. He was in form and features a noble specimen
of the sons of the forest, and in the very prime of life some
35 years old. He, too, was an able orator, but rather inclined to
bombast, hence his name, Neapope, or Broth. Very fond of whisky,
he was fully "three sheets in the wind with the fourth shaking."
He commenced by advising all present to take another drink
of fire-water, saying that it was big medicine at a war dance, as
it made the warriors brave. Waiting a few moments for order to
be restored, he began his speech by magnifying the wisdom of the
Prophet, and then related his batch of falsehoods substantially as
he had delivered them to Black Hawk, adding that the Prophet
had assured him of the entire success of Black Hawk in driving
the white people from the Sauk lands by force of arms, as he
would not only have the united support of the Winnebagoes, Pot-
tawattamies, Ottawas, Chippewas, Kickapoos and Foxes, but that
of all the Indian tribes of the Mississippi valley from Prairie du
Chien to the Gulf of Mexico, united in a great Indian confed-
eration, forming an army like the trees of the forest, under whose
tread the very earth would tremble, adding that he had visited the
English general in command in Canada, and had received the
promise from him of all the guns and ammunition they might
need. He again had the audacity to name the vessel which was to
bring to them these British supplies, and to say that this vessel
THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK ARAB. 263
would unload their supplies at Milwaukee, and closed his har-
angue by alluding to the long line of defenseless cabins of the
white pioneers, the scalp-locks of whose occupants were ripe for
the tomahawk and scalping-knife of the Indians.
By this time every Indian capable of bearing arms, in both
bands, except the noble Keokuk, was a howling, screeching
demon. There was no distinction between Black Hawk's
and Keokuk's bands. So fierce and strong had the tide of grim,
visaged war set in, that nothing short of a miracle could check or
turn it aside. This was the happiest moment of Black Hawk's
long exciting life ; for he now felt assured of the entire success of
his scheme, to the accomplishment of which he had bent the en-
ergies of his great intellect, unremittingly, for nearly an entire
year. Little did he then think that his grandly constructed plans
could be defeated in a few moments' time, and he, like Lucifer and
Cardinal Woolsey, would be hurled from the very fruition of success
into the abyss of black despair, never to rise again. Yet such
was his fate, and from that evening up to the time of his death,
his course was downward, and after death his bones were
mounted and exhibited as a curiosity to be gaped at by the curi-
ous. When Neapope closed his stirring but visionary speech,
Keokuk's subaltern chiefs, head-men and braves demanded him
to lead them immediately forth upon the war-path, against the
palefaces, to avenge their wrongs.
The firm, unflinching friend of the white people, Keokuk had
pledged his life to save the lives of Col. Davenport and family, on
Eock Island, and well he knew that the white settlers near the
fort would seek shelter there, or within the stockade around the
house of Col. Davenport. What he promised, that he would
do, if within the range of possibility. He was never known to
forget, or break his word, even in the slightest degree. Yet he.
knew and felt that he had never been placed in such a critical
and dangerous position then. An open, bold opposition to the
war under the surrounding circumstances and terrible excite-
ment, he knew would be worse than suicide, and there was
neither time nor place to try expedients. Whatsoever he did,
must be done quickly. Should he commence his reply to the
demand of his tribe to be led upon the war-path, by even suggest-
ing a delay, or the bare expression of a doubt of its practicability,
or feasibility, his life were not worth a pin's fee. He would have
264 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
been brained ere he had uttered ten words. This he fully appre-
ciated, yet he had a mission to fulfill, for the performance of
which he had pledged his life. That mission was to prevent the
formation of a great Indian confederacy for the massacre of the
white people of Northern Illinois, and that "God, who hath made
and preserved us a nation," raised him up and endowed him with
the special qualities required in its accomplishment, courage,
cunning, skill, and matchless eloquence. With a watchful eye
from which peculiarity he derived his name, Keokuk or the Watch-
ful Fox, he observed everything which was transpiring around him,
while his sharp ear detected every sound and move of passion ex-
pressed, so that when the excitement culminated in the demand
on him to lead his band to war against those whom he was deter-
mined to spare, he had made up his mind as to what course he
would pursue, and was ready for the ordeal, from which the es-
cape seemed as desperate as that of running the gauntlet. Sur-
rounded and literally hemmed in on all sides by drunken,
armed savages, crazed from the combined influences of hatred
to the whites, whisky and lust for revenge, all worked up into
a frenzy of fury by the terrific appeals of Black Hawk and Nea-
pope to their baser passions, who less than a God dare face that
crowd of howling demons, and raise his voice in defense of the
white people, and attempt to stem the tide of passion and hate,
or to turn it aside ? Could mortal man be found so reckless of
his life as to make the effort solitary and alone ? Aye, and
that man was Keokuk. He not only had the courage to make
the attempt, but the ability to successfully accomplish the act.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 265
CHAPTER XVIII,
Black Bawk's Fond Scheme of an Indian Confederacy, Extending from Prairie du
Chien to the Gulf of Mexico, Annihilated by a Thunder-bolt of Eloquence from
Keokuk. who, at the same time, Overawes and Silences the Conspirators
Josiah Smart's Critical Condition.
Down sat Black Hawk, down sat Neapope;
Up rose Keokuk, the grand.
Words of wisdom by him spoken
Sobered up the drunken band.
Thoughts of vengeance were forgqtten
Thoughts which had their souls possessed,
Love of wife and helpless children
Filled each warrior's throbbing breast.
"When the demand was made upon Keokuk to be led forth upon
the war-path by his head-men, chiefs, braves and warriors, he was
standing, a silent listener, near his own lodge. Without a mo-
ment's delay or hesitation, with a firm, determined step and air,
he strode directly towards the war-post of Black Hawk. The
wearied, but still wildly excited dancers in the ring, opened a gap
for his entry. Walking up to the post he laid his left hand* upon
its top. This was erroneously construed by the entire assembled
horde to be an enlistment for the intended war, and a tremend-
ous shout of joy welled out upon the midnight air. Standing
beside the war-post a few moments for the shouting to subside,
he waved his right arm in token of his intention to speak. In a
moment all were still, craning their necks to hear what this Cicero
of his race had to say to them. In that full, rich and highly
cultivated voice, for which he was noted and admired by all who
knew him and had heard him speak, he said :
" Head-men, Chiefs, Braves and Warriors of the Sauks : I have
heard and considered your demand to be led forth upon the war-
path against the palefaces, to avenge the many wrongs, persecu-
tions, outrages and murders committed by them upon our people.
I deeply sympathise with you in your sense and construction of
these terrible wrongs. Few, indeed, are our people who do not
He did not strike the war-post, hence he did not enlist.
266 THK SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
mourn the death of some near and loved one at the hands of the
Long Guns,* who are becoming very numerous. Their cabins are
as plenty as the trees in the forest, and their soldiers are spring-
ing up like grass on the prairies. They have the talking thunder, t
which carries death a long way off, with long gruns and short
ones, I long knives and short ones, ammunition and provisions in
abundance, with powerful war horses for their soldiers to ride. In
a contest where our numbers are so unequal to theirs we must
ultimately fail. All we can reasonably expect or hope is to wreak
the utmost of our vengeance upon their hated heads, and fall,
when fall we must, with our faces to the enemy. Great is the un-
dertaking, and desperate must be our exertions. Every brave and
warrior able to throw a tomahawk or wield a war-club must go with
us. Once across the Mississippi, let no one think of returning while
there is a foe to strike or a scalp to take, and when we fall if our
strength permit let us drag our feeble, bleeding bodies to the
graves of our ancestors, and there die, that our ashes may com-
mingle with theirs, while our departing spirits shall follow the
long trail made by them in their passage to the land of spirits.
"It is my duty as your Chief to be your father while in the
paths of peace, and your leader and champion while on the war-
path. You have decided to follow the path of war. and I will
leacf you forth to victory if the Good Spirit prevails.* If not, and
the Bad Spirit rules, then will I perish at my post of duty. But
what shall we do with our old and infirm, our women and chil-
dren? We cannot take them with us upon the war-path, for
they would hamper us in our movements and defeat us of our
vengeance. We dare not leave them behind us, doomed to perish
of hunger or fall captive to the palefaces, who would murder the
old and the young, but reserve our wives and daughters for a fate
worse than death itself.
" I will lead you forth upon the war-path, but upon this con-
dition: That we first put our wives and children, our aged and
infirm, gently to sleep in that slumber which knows no waking
this side the spirit land, and then carefully and tenderly lay their
bodies away by the side of our sacred dead, from whence their
freed spirits shall depart on the long journey to the happy
Pioneers. t Gannon. t Kifles, muskets and pistols.
Swords and bowie knives, or dirks.
*These Indians believed there were two gods one good, the other bad. The
good was their friend, the bad, their enemy, and stronger than the good.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 267
home in the land of dreams beneath, beyond, the Evening Star.*
For we go upon the long trail which has no turn, from which, in
a few short moons, we shall follow them, but they must not follow
us. This sacrifice is demanded of us by the very love we bear those
dear ones. Our every feeling of humanity tells us we cannot
take them with us, and dare not leave them behind us." (Then
turning to Black Hawk, who stood trembling like an aspen leaf
and a picture of despair, he said) : " To you, venerable Chief, do
I appeal for an answer to what I have said. Your long expe-
rience upon the war-path tells you I have spoken the truth ; yet,
with all your wonderful eloquence, you have urged us to this ter-
rible sacrifice. Brooding over the oft-repeated wrongs committed
by the palefaces upon you and your people, your mind has
grown weak, until you have lent a willing ear to the whisperings
of evil counselors, who cannot speak the truth, because their
tongues are forked, like the viper's.
" They came to you under the guise and pretense of friendship,
and by the use of base flattery and hypocrisy gained your
confidence, only to lead you into the crooked path of ruin and
destruction. They are enemies of yours and your band, instead
of friends. They first told you the British Father has promised
you aid and assistance, in warriors as well as guns, tomahawks,
spears, knives, ammunition and provisions, as soon as you should
recross the Mississippi at the head of a hostile army. Why has
he not furnished you these things, to enable you to raise, arm and
equip your army, ready for war? This fact proves the whole
story a lie, prepared no doubt by Neapope or his cunning brother,
Winnesheik, for the sole purpose of deceiving and misleading you
and your band. The British Father is at peace with our Great
Father at Washington, and neither knows of or cares for you or
your grievances. The same evil counselors have told you that
the moment you shall sound your war-whoop east of the Missis-
sippi all the Indian tribes between that and the Illinois river will
rise up as a single warrior and unite with you, and under your
banner, to avenge their wrongs upon the white pioneers. What
wrongs have they to avenge ? They are on terms of peace and
good-will with these white settlers, and have no cause of com-
plaint or grievance whatever. Yet they have told you that these
Indians across the river were not only ready but eager to join
you in a general massacre of the frontier inhabitants of Northern
*Their Paradise was located beneath the Evening Star, in the West.
268 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Illinois, and are now only waiting your signal fires to be rekindled
upon the watch-tower at Saukenuk to begin the slaughter. If
this be true, why are not their great war-chiefs here to-night?
Where are Wauponsee, The Eed Devil, Big Thunder Shaata and
Meachelle? Why are they not here in person, or by their repre-
sentatives, if it be true they are anxious to go upon the war-path
with you? Their absence is proof conclusive that they have no
intention or desire to join you in this suicidal undertaking. You
have been deceived aye, cruelly deceived by these counselors
with a forked tongue, who are leading you into the crooked path
of the Bad Spirit, and have no love for you or respect for your
gray hairs or good name. I beseech you, by the noble character
you have always borne, by the honors and trophies you have won
upon the war-path, by the love vou bear your gallant little band,
by everything you hold sacred and dear, abandon this wild,
visionary and desperate undertaking, and return to your village.
Seed time is here, but your grounds have not been prepared for
the planting. Go back and plant the summer's crop. Arise to the
dignity and grandeur of your honored position as the father of
your gallaut little band ; shake off the base fetters of the Bad
Spirit which bind you hand and foot, and turn your feet from the
crooked war-path into the path that leads to peace. In this way
only can you save your true and trusty band from certain defeat, if
not utter annihilation. If you still persist in going upon the war-
path against the white people, then indeed may we bid farewell to
Black Hawk, whose protecting spirit has forsaken him in his old
age, and suffered his star of success which has led him in
triumph to an hundred victories on the war-path to go down
behind a cloud, never to rise again ; and when the Pauguk comes,
his lofty spirit will depart, groping its way doubtingly along the
dark and crooked path to the land of dreams, unhonored, unla-
mented and unwept."
Thus did this intellectual Samson of the red man, armed with
that harmless yet most powerful weapon, love and affection, en-
counter, overcome and subdue the hate-maddened, whisky-in-
flamed, vengeful Philistines of his nation, in doing which, he
manifested a courage and ability which challenge the admira-
tion of the great and the good, and around which memory de-
lights to linger a deed never excelled in real life, and seldom
paralleled in fiction.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 269
Forgotten then were the fiery appeals of Black Hawk and Nea-
pope for vengeance on the palefaces. The prophetic voice of
Keokuk still rang through their suddenly sobered brains. They
could hear or comprehend no other sound than "I will lead you
forth upon the war-path upon condition that we first put our wives
and children, our old and infirm, gently to sleep in that slum-
ber which knows no waking this side the spirit land, and then,
carefully and tenderly lay their bodies away by the side of our
sacred dead." etc. A solemn stillness settled over the entire vil-
lage. So still had the howling, drunken crowd become that the
silence was absolutely painful.
Even their wolfish dogs felt the sudden change, and stole
crouchingly around the now silent wigwams in search of the
cause, while the dusky mo' her pressed her child to her breast,
and with bated breath and wildly throbbing heart, listened with
eager ear to catch each whisper, tremblingly listened, in dread
of some dire calamity. The wild, weird war-dance ceased, and
silent were their tom-toms and war-songs. All thoughts of war
were banished from their suddenly sobered brains. From howl-
ing demons they were converted to reasonable, thinking beings,
under the magic influence of the great magician Keokuk who
held them like putty in his hands, with the ability to mould and
form them into loving husbands and peaceably inclined human
beings. Even the aged and eloquent Black Hawk was completely
overwhelmed and crushed by this unexpected and sudden ava-
lanche of eloquence which submerged all opposition. Indeed he
made no sort of effort to check its influence or divert its effect.
Fully three hundred braves and warriors accompanied him
thither, he withdrew from the war-dance without obtaining a
a solitary brave or warrior from Keokuk's band, and when he re-
crossed the Mississippi a few days later, he could only muster
two hundred men. Thus, instead of increasing his army by hold-
ing his war-dance at Keokuk's village, he lost fully one third of
his own braves and warriors through the influence of this won-
derful speech of Keokuk's. He came to Keokuk's village "to
gather wool, but went away shorn."
It is a loss to the literature of the world that this speech could
not have been preserved as delivered. No white man, except
Josiah Smart, heard it, and he was so situated that he could not
take down in writing even the headings, for he was literally buried
270 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
beneath Indian saddles, blankets, etc., in Keokuk's lodge, where
he dare not move, or scarcely breathe, lest he should be discovered
by some of Black Hawk's band, and his life taken as the penalty
of a spy. Fortunately, however, he was a man of considerable
education and good memory, which enabled him to give a fair
synopsis of it. Black Hawk's statement of this affair is meagre
and evasive. He says, "I sent word to Keokuk's band, and the
Fox tribe, explaining to them all the good news I had heard.
They would not hear. Keokuk said that I had been imposed
upon by liars, and had better remain where I was and keep quiet.
* * * I resolved upon my course, and again tried to recruit
some braves from Keokuk's band to accompany me, but I could
not. Conceiving that the peaceable disposition of Keokuk and his
people had been in a great measure the cause of our having been
driven from our village, I ascribed their present feelings to the
same cause, and immediately went to work to recruit all my own
band, and making preparations to ascend Eock river. 1 made my
encampment on the Mississippi, where Fort Madison had stood.
I required my people to rendezvous at that place, sending out sol-
diers to bring in the warriors, and stationed my sentinels in a-
position to prevent any from moving off until all were ready."
He does not say anything about the loss of a portion of his own
band through the eloquence of Keokuk, but tacitly admits it by
saying he sent out soldiers to bring in the warriors, and sta-
tioned sentinels to prevent their escape.
Had not Keokuk been able to restrain his braves from uniting
with those of Black Hawk, the entire Fox tribe would doubtless
have joined in the confederation, which would have created a
decidedly formidable army of invasion. Once across the Misis-
sippi with such a force, under the leadership and command of
Black Hawk, who was the Julius Caesar of the red-men, no power
on earth could have prevented the Pottawattamies, Ottawas,
Chippewas, Winnebagos and Kickapoos all of whom belonged
to the once powerful Peuotomies, and were at least cousins to
the Sauks and Foxes from a general uprising and indiscriminate
murder of the white settlers living between the Illinois and Misis-
sippi rivers, before a sufficient army could have been raised and
sent to their relief. Under such able Indian Generals as Black
Hawk, Wapello, Wauponsee, Big Thunder, The lied Devil,
Shaata and Meachelle, the slaughter must have been such as to
make us shudder at the bare thought of it. Black Hawk would
THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
doubtless have been the controlling spirit. He was brave, cau-
tious and prudent, though not wanting in dash and daring when
the circumstances demanded these qualities. Quick to observe
and prompt to take advantage of the least error of his opponent,
no General excelled him in repelling a Sudden or unexpected
attack. With such an army as the combined forces of these
seven nations, Sauks, Foxes, Pottawattamies, Ottawas, Ghippe-
was, Winnebagos, to say nothing of the other powerful tribes
down the Mississippi, he said wisely to Shaubenee :
" If you will permit your braves to unite with mine, I will have
an army like the trees in the forest, and will drive the palefaces
before me like leaves before the autumn wind/'
But, thanks to that Deity who has in special charge the destiny
of our noble Prairie State, and sent us a George Kogers Clark to
wrest our fair territory from the British in 1778, a Gov. Ford to
save us from the foul stain of repudiation in 1842, and a Keokuk
to defeat this intended Indian confederacy in 1832, the lives of
our pioneers were spared. An untutored child of the forest, but,
all things considered, one of the most powerful orators the world
ever produced, and as brave as he was eloquent, nature endowed
him with every needed attribute for the accomplishment of his
great mission, and right gallantly did he perform it. Possessed
of courage, confidence in himself, and tact, of the highest order,
Keokuk was prudent, and well considered everything he did before
acting. His special study from infancy was human nature. Each
secret spring and hidden well of the human heart, in its native
state, was with him an old and familiar acquaintance. Indeed,
we may say, his musical instruments were human passions, upon
which -he played at will, to suit his pleasure. To soften and to
soothe the troubled soul, he gently elicited the sweet music of
the mellow chords of brotherly love and human kindness, to
rouse it into rage and fury, he thrummed the naked chords of hate,
jeakmsy and revenge. In a word, he was a master of the human
nature with which he was surrounded. For the purpose of being
heard at Black Hawk's war-dance, he applauded the most in-
flammatory appeals made by Black Hawk and Neapope. To
disarm them of suspicion, he drank with them. To put himself
en rapport with the crowd of infuriated beings, he first uttered
sentiments in full accord with their feelings. This done, he rap-
idly sounded the tocsin of caution, by his allusion to the power
and numbers of the white people; and then, without a moment's
272 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
warning, hurled forth his thunderbolt of human kindness and
love of family among them with such force and precision as to
fairly bewilder them for several seconds ; and when they recov-
ered from the first shock they were powerless of speech, and
made no effort whatever to avoid its force or counteract its in-
fluence. Keokuk had touched the most sensitive chords of
human nature civilized or savage love and parental affection,
and instantaneously there welled up in their hearts the sweet
music of the home circle, usurping and displacing all vengeful
feelings, transforming the hate-maddened demons into loving
husbands and indulgent fathers. Thus did this noble chieftain
fulfill his heaven-born mission without the shedding of one drop
of precious human blood.
King Solomon, by appealing to the innermost heart, was en-
abled to determine the real mother of the child, claimed also by
the harlot. By the same test did Keokuk defeat the formation of
a great Indian confederacy, and thereby save the lives of thous-
ands of white people of all ages, sexes and conditions. For this
manifestation of wisdom by Solomon he has been canonized for
many centuries, while the wisdom of this poor savage though
he, like Solomon, was a king has never been mentioned, much
less canonized. Yet in its effects it was a thousand times more
beneficial, besides requiring courage of the most heroic character.
In the action and decision of Solomon there was neither haste nor
personal danger, while in that of Keokuk both these elements were
active factors. Solomon was the son of the Hebrew king, raised
and educated in all the wisdom of the East. Keokuk was a child
of the forest, self-made, without hereditary title, position or for-
tune, and raised in the wilderness. Springing from a tribe just
passing from savagry to barbarism, he was the architect of his
own fortune. Without books, charts, or means of learning other
than the traditions of his nation, and absorbtion from nature,
he conceived and executed, without a moment's time to think,
a deed that entirely eclipses any act of King Solomon. We
would not pluck a single feather from the plume of Solomon,
appeal to the thinking reader for approval when we say the
conception and execution of Keokuk overshadows and casts into
the shade the greatest conception or execution of King Solomon.
Then, while honoring the wisdom of the Hebrew king, let us not
forget Keokuk, king of the Sauks, a greater than he. It cannot
be truthfully said that Keokuk copied from Solomon, for he could
THE SAUK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 273
neither speak, read or understand any written language, and had
never heard of King Solomon or his wisdom. When Keokuk finished
Iris speech he retired to his lodge, and his own band of braves acd
warriors were so much mortified at their foolish action in demand-
ing to be led upon the war-path that they slunk away like whipped
curs to their kennels, and Black Hawk with his band proceeded
to pitch their wigwams near by and retire to rest, and dream
over the terrible picture drawn by. Keokuk. In the mean time,
Joe. Smart hastily penned a line containing an account of what
had taken place, and Keokuk sent a swift footed Sauk to bear it
safely to the fort. On the day following the war-dance, Black
Hawk's band moved down the Towa river to the Mississippi, but the
wiley old chief left a cordon of lynx-eyed Indian spies to watch
Keokuk and his lodge, so that Jo. Smart did not deem it safe to
attempt to return until the third night, when he made his escape
from his close quarters, and returned to the island, a distance of
fifty-five miles. So utterly crushed was Black Hawk by the sud-
den turn his affairs had taken that he was uunerved and inca-
pacitated for the intelligent performance of any great undertak-
ing. With the sudden and complete collapse of his fondly
cherished air-castle of a great Indian confederacy, his good genius
deserted him never to return, and from that moment he ceased to
be an Indian patriot, and became a mere puppet in the hands of
Winnesheik and the villainous Neapope. With the commencement
of Keokuk's great speech Black Hawk's manhood and good for-
tune began to wane and ebb, leaving him stranded high up on the
ragged cliffs of irresolution, indicision, vacillation and doubt,
from whence he rushed into inexcusable and inexplicable blunders,
errors and mistakes, which landed him in absolute imbecillity,
whence he drifted before the winds of adversity, without sail, rud-
der or compass. He was powerless to change his course or escape
the storm which was fast approaching and full soon overtook and
crushed him.
Fixed or definite plans or purposes he did not have. Like a
dismantled ship, his life upon the ocean of time, without anchor
or stays, was a mere cockle-shell, tossed hither and thither by
every wave and undercurrent in his path. His brilliant star of
success for he had never lost a battle had surely gone down
beneath a cloud, while his frail life-boat was rapidly sinking under
the force of the storm he himself had raised and called into be-
ing, but could not govern, direct or control. It is a melancholy
18
274 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
task to follow the misfortunes of this hitherto patriarch of his
nation whose war-whoop or battle-cry had filled the surrounding
nations for nearly a half century with fear and trembling down
through the remainder of his days, to his ignominious ending and
burials, for he was buried twice and then cremated. So suddenly
and overwhelmingly had Keokuk's speech demolished his confeder-
acy scheme that he was overwhelmed, and never rallied. As he had
staked all his hopes upon this single cast of a die, and lost, his last
card was played and his resources gone. With this, his last hope,
he realized but too clearly that he had ventured his all upon thin
ice, which had broken through, and escape was out of the question,
save by a miracle. He had wrought up his own gallant little band
to such a pitch of hope and confidence in the success of his con-
federacy scheme that he had not the moral courage to tell them
frankly that it was an utter failure. He dare not do so because
he had broken up camp at his villiage on the Iowa with the as-
surance that he would never return to it, but was going back to
Saukenuk, which filled his band, especially the squaws, with
delight and great expectations. To now abandon this enterprise
and return to their Iowa village without making any effort to re-
gain Saukenuk and their farm lands, or firing a gun, was too
humiliating. Indeed, he was too proud of spirit to seriously
think of doing so. The ridicule to which he would have been
subjected would have driven him crazy ; hence he determined to
go forward and take the consequences, be they what they might.
Defeated in obtaining recruits from Keokuk's band, and deserted
by a third of his own, still his lofty spirit, though bowed down,
was not broken. Still the roseate-winged angel, Hope, lured him
on, on, on to destruction.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 275
CHAPTER XIX,
Black Hawk Ee-crosses the Mississippi April 6, 1832, with 200 Mounted Braves and
Warriors and Leisurely Marches up the Illinois Side, accompanied by his Sauaws
and Pappooses, Old and Infirm, with all their Worldly Goods and Effects in Ca-
noes, to Mill Creek, near Ancient Saukenuk, where they Arrive April 11 On that
evening, at the head of his Braves and Warriors, Mounted, Armed and in War
Paint, he Fords the South Branch of the Mississippi where the City of Moline
now stands, to the Island of Rock Island, to a Grove qf Timber, near Fort Arm-
strong, where they Dismount to pass the Night besiue their Ponies A Dark
Night, filled with Terror and Despair Heroic Josequa and Brave Goka
" Wattair he be bettair to Fight ze Indian zan ze Prayer." Keokuk to the Res-
cue, and Black Hawk withdraws from the Island and is Forced on up Rock
river.
The fatal die is cast, the Mississippi passed;
Wild rumors fill the air; with terror and despair
White pioneers for miles, like bees from out their hives,
With children and their wives, are fleeing for their lives.
Strikingly analogous is the life of a nation to that of man. It
has its birth, infancy, youth, manhood, followed by age, decrep-
itude and death ; and like man, it has its cares, troubles, anxie-
ties, joys, sorrows and misfortunes, commingled with exultations
and despondencies ; and sooner or later, despite all the care and
caution it can command, it commits many foolish acts and inex-
cusable blunders. Having committed one blunder, they follow it
up with others, greater than the first, in rapid succession. To
this rule Black Hawk and his band were no exception. Inordin-
ately vain, proud and haughty, Black Hawk was the most suscep-
tible to the blandishments of flattery of any man of his age;
hence, a very little soft soap was sufficient to lather him all over
with bubbles of self -laudation. All that was required to make
him strut like a turkey gobbler was to speak of his hundred vic-
tories upon the war-path. This being his character and his weak-
ness, it is easily seen how completely he was led astray by the
fulsome flatteries and monstrous lies of that champion liar
Neapope.
So fully was he impressed by the false reports of promised aid
and assistance from the British government and the surrounding
Indian tribes, that he staked everything upon the single cast of
276 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the die, and lost. That die was the enlistment of warriors from
Keokuk's band. Having promised his women and children to
lead them back to Saukenuk before leaving his new village on the
Iowa, he lacked the moral courage to lead them back to the start-
ing point after his terrible defeat at Keokuk's village. Instead
of following the advice of the noble Keokuk, and returning to his
village on the Iowa, and abandoning all thoughts of going to war
with the United States, and preparing his grounds for planting
his summer's crop, Black Hawk seems to have been in a coma-
tose mental condition, without the reasoning power to determine
which course he should pursue, or the will-power to execute the
policy he should select. He was irresolute and indecisive. On
the one side were arrayed his pride and vanity ; on the other, his
poverty and weakness. Pride and vanity urged him on to ruin,
while reason and humanity whispered in his ear : " Sell not
eternity for a toy." He had left his Iowa village big with hope
and full of expectation, but a few short days before, with the
avowed intention of never returning. His hope and expectation
had been mortally wounded by his lifelong rival Keokuk and
fully one third of his gallant little band had deserted him "at the
time of his sorest need." Never had the old Chief been placed in
so critical and trying a position. Like the boy who held the wolf by
the ears, he could neither hold on with safety or let go. Danger
and annihilation lay directly in his path, if he should go forward,
humiliation and dishonorjay behind him if he should return to
his village. But these were by no means the only troubles beset-
ting and surrounding the old Chief. He was only able to induce
two hundred braves and warriors to accompany him in his pro-
posed hostile invasion of Illinois. Of these but very few were
armed with guns of any kind, and were out of ammunition. Nor
had he the means or power of procuring either arms, ammunition,
provisions or clothing, all of which he must have in order to be
able to do anything. His greatest immediate difficulty was lack of
provisions. His band fled from Saukenuk, June 26, 1831, hence
they had raised no crop that year, and the winter's hunt had been
a poor one.
Thus handicapped and environed, did Black Hawk find him-
self and band on the west bank of the Mississippi, April 6, 1832.
While halting between crossing the river and taking the chances,
on the one side, and going back to his Iowa village, on the other,
the squaws determined him to risk the chances of war, and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 277
"cross the Rubicon," as they were unanimously in favor of re-
turning to Saukenuk. Weighed down with the cares and per-
plexities of his situation, can it be wondered that Black Hawk
should have committed inexcusable blunders and errors. Yet
when analyzed, his actions are more consistent than would be
supposed.
On the 6th or 7th of April, 1832, he, at the head of about two
hundred mounted and partially armed braves and warriors,
crossed the Mississippi, near the mouth of the Iowa, some fifty-
five miles below Rock Island, to the Illinois side, and marched
up the river by easy marches to Rock Island, reaching Mill
creek, south of Rock river, and above Saukenuk, on the after-
noon of the llth of April, in full war paint, singing their war-
songs and beating their tom-toms. They were accompanied
up the river by the women and children, old and infirm, to-
gether with all the worldly goods and effects of the band in
canoes ; the braves marching along the shore as an escort or con-
voy to the little fleet of canoes, all camping together at night on
the Illinois shore. On the evening of the tenth they reached
Rockport, now Andalusia, wnere Gen. Gaines had met the army of
Gen. Duncan the year before, and encamped for the night. Here
they were met by Winnesheik, the Prophet, who had just left the
Island where he had held several conferences with St. Vrain the
Indian Agent, Col. Davenport and Maj. Bliss, commandant
of the fort, to whom he had promised that he would go down the
river and meet Black Hawk, and dissuade him from making
war against the white people, as before stated.
In making this promise, this crafty Indian was guided by policy.
He desired above all things else to gain admission to the fort, for
the purpose of familiarizing himself with the location of the pow-
der magazine, armory and sutler's stores, and make a careful
examination of the fort, to locate its weak points, and ascertain the
number, location and condition of the large guns and their bear-
ings, hence he assumed the character and garb of friendship to
cover his real desings, and readily assented to any proposition
made to him, although in doing so he well knew he was playing
the part of the hypocrite, and arrant dissembler. That he visited
the island with not only the knowledge of Black Hawk, but at his
request, or, rather, in furtherance of their concerted plan, there
can be no reasonable doubt. But with all his protestations of
friendship for the whites he failed in gaining admission to the
278 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
fort. Yet ho succeeded in gaining much information that was
valuable to Black Hawk. He learned that no reinforcements had
arrived, and that Jo. Smart had brought down in his barges
from Prairie du Chien quite a quantity of provisions ; and more
important still, that neither Maj. Bliss, nor any of his command,
had any knowledge of this tunnel to the east gate of the fort and
the gun-powder plot, and doubtless renewed the trail of powder
leading from the cave to the three kegs of powder, placed imme-
diately under the gate. He was told that Gen. Atkinson, with a
large force of soldiers, was supposed to be on his way to
the fort from Jefferson Barracks. From this he knew
that no reinforcements had reached the island, and there
can be but little doubt that he was well posted as to the
number and physical condition of the garrison. Hence he had
much valuable information to communicate to Black Hawk at
their conference that night. Here he addressed the Sauk braves
and warriors, exhorting them to follow their chief, and act like
braves and warriors, and all would be well. Much difficulty has
been encountered at this point in the history of these transac-
tions, in reconciling the action of Black Hawk in taking with him
the women and children of his band, together with all their goods
and effects, when ostensibly he was going on the war-path. The
appearance of the braves and warriors in war-paint, armed and
mounted, singing war songs, accompanied by the beating tom-
toms, meant stern, unrelenting war ; while the presence of their
wives and children, old and feeble, together with their wigwams,
cooking utensils and worldly goods, meant peace, clearly and
and unmistakably. No Indian war-chief was ever known to go
upon the war-path accompanied and encumbered by the families
of his warriors. Cruel, revengeful and heartless as he is repre-
sented to be, and is, be it said, and truthfully said, to his credit,
that the Indian is an affectionate husband and indulgent father,
and always careful of the lives and comfort of his family. He
never submits them to danger if he can avoid it. That general
of a civilized nation who should permit the wives and children of
his soldiers to accompany them into battle, would forfeit the
respect and invoke the condemnation and execration of every en-
lightened nation. In this respect the Indians' sense of humanity
is quite as clearly denned and active as with the most Christian-
ized nations of the world.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 279
That this is true, no person in the least familiar with the In-
dian character and history will attempt to deny. Then why did
Black Hawk take with him on his return from Iowa to Illinois
the families and worldly goods of his band, while he and his
braves were in full panoply and paraphernalia of war ? Why did
he assume this dual attitude of war and peace at one and the same
time, and by the same act ? This anomalous action has present-
ed such a stumbling-block in the path of the historian that he has
passed by, over, or around it, without stopping to remove, or even
examine and anyalize it, hence the problem has never been solved.
Every problem, even the most difficult, may be solved when we
know how to do it, and this is no exception to the general rule.
In the solution of this anomalous problem there are but two
questions or elements to be considered the one being a question
of fact, the other of intent, as the latter always qualifies the for-
mer. That Black Hawk did cross the Mississippi with his war-
riors, in war-paint, and follow up the Illinois side to Eock Island,
is undisputed, while the women and children passed up that river
with their worldly goods in canoes is equally true, and still his
intention was to retake and hold by force the peninsula between
Bock island and Bock river, embracing the site of Saukenuk and
the Sauk farm lands. In doing this he was simply changing his
village from the Iowa back to Bock river, preparatory to going on
the war-path against the white people. From what he saw and
heard while at Keokuk's village a few days before, he was satis-
fied that Keokuk was the firm friend of the white people, and as
his village and lands were between Black Hawk's Iowa village and
Bock Island, his objective point, he dare not leave his families
behind him, thus completely isolated and cut off from communi-
cation. Besides, they had not been at their Iowa village long
enough to prepare any of their lands for corn planting or the
raising of any kind of crops, while there were near Saukenuk,
their old home on Bock river, nearly 3,000 acres of cultivated
land, and the time of preparing the ground for the planting was
then at hand. Moreover, Saukenuk was a naturally fortified
location, and near Bock Island, which he proposed to make his
stronghold and central point for his intended military operations.
There were no white soldiers within hundreds of miles, except at
Fort Armstrong, and none could reach that point except by water
transportation up the Mississippi. This was Black Hawk's only
fear. He had been informed that the fort expected reinforce-
ments from Jefferson Barracks, hence his strong desire to reach
280 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the island, fire the powder trail leading from the cave near the
foot of the island to the three kegs of powder deposited under the
east gate of the fort, as before described, blow it up and rush
in, overpower the garrison, and seize the guns, ammunition and
provisions before reinforcements arrived.
With this explanation of fact and intent, the problem is fully
solved. He had not the least thought of taking the women and
children of his band with him on the war-path, but was simply
moving" his village and changing base as preparatory steps to
begin the war. That this is the rational and logical solution of
this problem, is fully established by his actions immediately fol-
lowing. Having safely conducted the women and children, old
and young, of his band, with all their goods and effects, back
near their late home, where Saukenuk had so recently stood, he
left them there, clearly intending to make that their home*-
where after capturing the fort and taking full possession of its
guns, stores, ammunition and supplies he intended to rebuild a
sufficient number of hodenosotes for the accommodation of the
families of his band, and plant the coming season's crops upon
the cultivated lands adjacent thereto. He and his band, with all
their effects, passed up Eock river to Mill Creek, southeast of Sauk-
enuk, in the afternoon of the memorable llth of April, 1832,,
where Black Hawk, with his two hundred mounted, armed and
war-painted braves and warriors left the non-combatants and
marched north some four miles, and drew up on the south
bank of the south branch of the Mississippi, near the lower
end of the island of Eock Island, immediately opposite old Fort
Armstrong, at about five p. m. Here they remained in full view
of the terrified white people, who had sought refuge and safety
behind the walls of the fort, or within the stockade around the
trading house and dwelling of Col. Davenport, until after sunset.
The south branch of the Mississippi at Eock Island, though
nearly half a mile wide, is not doep, and at that time there were
three points at which it could be safely forded at ordinary stages
of water. Of these, the middle ford, located about a mile and a
half above the foot of the island, was much the best of the three.
At the point where Black Hawk formed his mounted, armed and
war-painted braves in line along the bank facing the fort, the
river was too deep to ford, hence the object he had in view in form-
ing his line there, and holding it from five p. m. until dusk is dif-
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 281
ficult to determine. He made no other demonstration or menace
of any kind beyond that already stated. Not a gun was fired by
his band or a war-whoop uttered. They simply remained in line,
mounted upon their ponies, as staid and immovable as statues.
Painfully beautiful to the terrified white ,' people on the island
were the reflected rays of the declining sun upon the gawdy tinsel
and trappings, guns, tomahawks and scalping knives of these In-
dians on this memorable afternoon.
Here the dusky horde remained until the sun withdrew his face
from earth, and then silently marched up to the ford, crossed
over to the island, and wended their way without noise to a
thickly wooded grove on the east side, and near by the fort, to
be in easy striking distance at the coming of the morning's
dawn, their favorite hour of attack, when Black Hawk's inten-
tion undoubtedly was to send an Indian along under the steep
bank, in his canoe, to the cave near the foot of the island, which
extended to and under the fort, to apply a brand to the powder
trail leading to the three kegs of powder deposited immediately
under the east gate thereof, as described in a former chapter.
By the explosion of this mine, he fully expected this gate would
be blown from its fastenings, which would enable him and his
braves to rush in, overcome and subdue the feeble garrison, and
capture the fort with all its guns, ammunition and supplies, the
need of which he sorely felt.
That the plans of Black Hawk, for the capture of the fort and
possession of the island, were shrewdly and carefully laid, must
be admitted, and that they were not successfully executed, seems
almost a miracle. But "man proposes, God disposes," and his
plans were defeated, and the fort as well as the stockade, with
their stores of precious blood and treasure, escaped unscathed.
No one better understood the adage, that "nothing is so success-
ful as success," than did Black Hawk, and that once in posses-
sion of the fort and island, the surrounding Indian tribes would
immediately rush to his banner, when a general and indiscrimi-
nate slaughter of the white people of Northern Illinois would
have ensued.
As stated in a former chapter, the turkey scare occurred about
the 7th of April, when all the white people residing near Bock
Island sought shelter and safety, either behind the walls of the
old fort or in the stockade. Soon after that, a swift-footed mes-
senger arrived at the island, from Keokuk, to warn them of Black
282 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Hawk's re-crossing the Mississippi with his braves, in full panoply
of war, and that he was marching up the Illinois side of the river
towards Eock Island. To the already terrified settlers, especially
the women and children, this news was absolutely paralyzing.
Even the roseate Angel of Hope seemed to have deserted them.
All the pioneer settlers within a radius of forty miles had been
advised of their danger, as before stated, and were already in the
fort or stockade, or had fled the country ere Black Hawk with his
band reached that locality.
Thus on the memorable llth of April, 1832, both the fort and
Davenport stockade were teeming full of what may be termed ref-
ugees, the larger portion of whom were women and children,
whose safety hinged or seemed to hinge upon the strong arms of
husbands, fathers and brothers, who were brave enough for in-
dividual heroes, but poorly armed and without disipline or organ-
ization. The long and painful sight presented to their view by
Black Hawk and his mounted braves and warriors in their men-
acing attitude on the south bank of the river, had a decidedly bad
effect upon the nerves of the bra vest of the pioneers on the island,
and when, in the gloaming of the evening, the red sun went
down beneath a fiery red cloud, they bid farewell to hope. Capt.
B. F. Pike and two companions, for the purpose of ascertaining
Black Hawk's movements, went up the island so as to command
a view of the middle ford, and concealed themselves in a safe
covert whence they could see all that took place at the ford.
Shortly after they arrived there, Black Hawk with his band of
mounted, armed and painted braves came down the south bank
in single file at a respectable distance from each other, entering
the river and starting across to the island. It is a singular fact
that in the twilight, especially upon the smooth surface of a bed
of water, there exists a kind of mirage which makes every nat-
ural object loom up to double its natural size, and by a strange
freak, reflects bodies on the waters surface so as to double them
up in a sort of mysterious way. To the already badly frightened
Pike and companions, each dusky Indian was a giant and each
little pony an elephant or at least a powerful war-horse, while
their numbers were miraculous. The sight was too terrible for
their sensitive nerves. They had already seen too much. Though
their hearts were brave, their legs were cowardly and bore their
trembling bodies at a break-neck speed back to the stockade,
where they arrived pale and breathless, to report that the
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 283
terrible Black Hawk with at least one thousand armed savages
were already on the island and marching for the fort and stock-
ade. The terror and fright which immediately followed this an-
nouncement can only be imagined never described. Amid the
most piteous wailings, fond mothers clasped their helpless infants
to their breasts, accompanying the act with farewell kisses upon
their pouting little lips. Brave Col. Davenport and his faithful
French servitor Antoine Gouquy* were about the only two per-
sons at the stockade who were cool and collected. What they
most dreaded from an attack from the savage horde was fire. As
shown before, the well from which they obtained all their water
was, from an oversight, not enclosed in the stockade. For the
purpose of guarding against a siege, and to provide the means of
quenching incipient fires which might be kindled in the shingled
roofs of the building within the enclosure, from the Indian fire
arrows that might be shot into it, the first and most important
thought was to fill every barrel, tub, pail, churn and kettle in the
stockade. The brave and faithful Gouquy managed the sweep
and well pail, while the other men, boys and women lent a wil-
ling hand in carying the water into the stockade and depositing it.
While this sturdy Frenchman was thus engaged, his faithful
and equally brave squaw wife, Josequa, the medicine woman
took her position outside the stockade to watch and listen for the
approach of the enemy, determined to save the lives of those
within the stockade, even at the cost of her own. Before going
to her self-selected post of danger, she informed Col. Davenport
of what she intended to do, with the assurance that she would at
least effect a'parley with the Indians before any attack was made
upon the stockade. Her keen sense of hearing soon detected the
notes of the Whippoorwill, and her knowledge of the habits of
that harmless little bird told her that these notes were simulated
by the Indians, and had been determined on by Black Hawk as
signal notes. Of this she was the more assured from the fact that
these sweet songsters go south of winters and do not return north
as far as this locality before about the ides of May. Just what
these signal notes meant she could not determine, but felt quite
sure they boded no good to the beleaguered stockade, and reported
accordingly.
There was an old swivel at the stockade which Sergt. Haskill
"loaded to the brim, knowing it would scatter like thunder," and
*Pronounced Goka.
284 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
with torch in hand, stood by its side ready to fire the "infernal
machine" whenever the Indians came within sight or range-
Some were engaged in- prayer, and nearly all in lamentations.
The night wore on apace dark, gloomy and dismal, accom-
panied by sharp lightning, heavy thunder, and terriffic rain and
hail. 'Twas such a night
"That e'n a chiel might understand
The deil ha' business on his hand."
At her self-selected post of danger the heroic squaw-wife
Josequa, stood reckless alike of the 'pouring frain and driving
sleet amid the terriffic cannonade of heavens artillery, until after
midnight, a silent but ever- attentive listener to catch the sight or
sound that might bode danger to the life of her white husband
and his friends in the stockade. To her there came no relief of
guard, for a kingdom could not have hired any white man to
take her place and stand as she did between the stockade and
the grove where Black Hawk and his band were concealed, thus
placing himself directly between the two belligerent parties, as a
target for both. Her love of husband and children impelled her
to turn her back upon her own people and risk her life in the de-
fense of their enemies. In point of conjugal affection and heroism
Josequa, the squaw-wife, stands second to none of her sex.
To better explain the woof and web of these exciting times, we
return to the village of the noble Keokuk on the Iowa river, and
note the events and incidents which followed the withdrawal of
Black Hawk and his band after his ill-fated war-dance. While
Keokuk had fondly hoped and believed that Black Hawk had en-
tirely abandoned his wild scheme of war, yet he kept a sharp
watch over his every act and move, and, notwithstanding he took
with him on his ascent of the river his women and children with
all their goods and effects, Keokuk was not deceived by this
movement. He clearly saw through its specious covering, grim
visaged war against the white pioners of northern Illinois.
His first act was to send word to the island of their danger.
Learning that no re-enforcements had passed up to the fort, he
at once proceeded to arm and equip about two hundred of his
own braves and warriors for the purpose of defeating the objects
of Black Hawk, and saving the stockade and fort from savage
fury.
Black Hawk had several days the start of Keokuk, and march-
ing on the east side of the Mississippi he had a shorter and less
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 285
difficult route than Keokuk, who passed up on the Iowa side, and
found his course impeded by swollen streams and heavy roads.
Bj; forced marches he hoped to reach the island before Black
Hawk, but had only reached a point some twenty mile below the
fort on the evening of the memorable llth, when he was, with
great reluctance, compelled to camp for the night on account of
the intense darkness and heavy storm. Here, fretting like a caged
lion, the gallant Keokuk was compelled to remain. No thought
of sleep entered his distracted brain. Wrapping his blanket
around his broad shoulders and breast he took his station be-
neath the sheltering boughs of a giant old elm tree, with his
eagle eye piercing the darkness in all directions, keeping watch
and ward over his thoroughly tired and sleeping braves and
warriors. About the "noon of night" his keen eye caught the re-
flection from the head-lights of the steamers Enterpise and Chief-
tain, bearing Gen. Atkinson and his reinforcements and supplies
for Fort Armstrong, shining out like a good deed in the surround-
ing darkness. Hastily wakening Josiah Smart who had returned
to his village after making his report of Black Hawk's war-dance
to Maj. Bliss, and then joined Keokuk's expedition and kindling
a torch, these two men ran down the river bank to meet the up-
coming steamer, and when in hailing-distance, Jo. Smart ex-
plained to the General the situation of affairs, and desired him to
land and take Keokuk and his braves on board, but Gen. Atkin-
son, always too cautious for an officer, fearing a decoy, declined
to land until assured by Sergt. Colter, who was on board, that
Keokuk and Josiah Smart could be implicitly relied upon. After
some hesitation the steamer Chieftain was run near the shore,
fastened to adjacent trees, gang-planks run out, and Keokuk,
with his two hundred braves and warriors, taken on board, load-
ing the steamer down, almost to the sinking-point.
At about two o'clock A. M., of the 12th of April, the steamer
came in sight of the fort, and fired their signal-gun^ to which the
anxious garrison responded with a ringing salute, accompanied
with loud cheers of joy, for now they were assured of safety
and reinforcements. But the people of the stockade had not and
did not see the lights of the approaching steamboats nor recognize
the firing ot either the signal-gun or salute, but on hearing the
loud shouts of the garrison above the rain and confusion of the
war of the elements, misconstrued them into shouts of triumph
by the Indians, over what they supposed was the capture of
286 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the fort by Black Hawk. Hence all hope to the people of the
stockake seemed to perish, and Elder Kinney, of Port Byron, Illi-
nois, a zealous worker in the Presbyterian church, being among
those at the stockade, advised them all to unite in an appeal to
God as their only hope of safety, but Old Gowky, who had
worked like a beaver all night long, now here, then there, like
the Will-o'-the-wisp, said in his broken Engtish,- " Ze prayer he
be good for ze vimmin an' ze childer, but he be not wort one cent
to fight ze Injins. Wattair, he be bettair zan ze prayer." But on
seeing the arrival of reinforcements, together with Keokuk and
his warriors, Black Hawk and his braves mounted their horses,
and "like the Arabs, silently stole away" at break of day, re-
crossed the ford to the Illinois side so quietly that no one on th e
island knew of their withdrawal, and were it not for the testimony
of Capt. Pike and his two companions, who saw them crossing to
the island the evening before, and the simulated notes of the
Whippoorwill, detected by the daring Josequa, and the litter made
by their ponies during the night, in the grove, no one on the is-
land would have known they were there. Maj. Bliss had not the
least suspicion of the existence of the mine under his fort, with
enough powder to blow him and his fort skyward,
How Black Hawk conceived this idea of blowing up the east
gate of the fort, we think, can be explained by referring back
to the war with Great Britain, of 1812-14, when he served
on the staff of the English General, Dixon, from whom he
probably learned of the Guy Fawks plot to blow up the House of
Parliament ; but how, or where, he procured the tools or imple-
ments wherewith to perfect this mine, and the powder to charge
it, is a mystery. The cave approached from the north, and ex-
tended almost to the gate, so but little digging was required to
reach the desired spot. We can only give the fact of its construc-
tion, and from being found there after the war was over, coupled
with the fact of Black Hawk's going upon the island in such a secret
manner, and remaining in the grove, so near the fort, during that
night, with his equally silent withdrawal from the island imme-
diately upon the arrival of the steamers with re-enforcements for
the garrison, we have drawn and submitted our conclusions as to
the aims and objects he had in view. Black Hawk does not
mention or allude to this powder plot, or of his crossing over to
to the island with his mounted braves, or drawing them up along
the south bank of the Mississippi on the afternoon of April llth,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 287
n his own history of this period. Possibly, he was too much
mortified at the defeat of his plans to give it publicity. He spent
but little time explaining his defeats, for he had but few ; hence,
his historical effort was to praise Caesar, not to bury him.
While the braves and warriors withstood the drifting rain and
pelting hail, sheltered only by the leafless boughs of the forest
trees upon the island, their women, spent the night among
the graves of their loved dead, near Saukenuk. If the women
and children of the white settlers in the stockade were nearly
frantic with affright, those of the red men were agonized be-
tween grief and hope, grief over the graves of their loved
ones, the destruction of their homes and loss of their corn lands ;
hope in the efforts of their husbands, fathers and brothers, to
regain their lost possessions. What, between the darkness of the
night, the rain, hail, lightning and thunder, the gnawings of hun-
ger, the bitter pangs of sorrow, commingled with the conflicting
emotions of hope, and the misgivings of black despair, these sim-
ple, half-clad daughters of Shem passed a far more torturing
night than did their more favored sisters, daughters of Japheth,
beneath the sheltering cover of the buildings behind the protect-
ing walls of the fort and stockade on the island. We cannot por-
tray the tumultuous emotions which crowded through the hearts
and trooped through the brains of the women and children of
these Indians, upon their return to the place of their birth, after
an absence of ten months in the wilderness at their late homes
on the Iowa, to find the buildings in which they were born, and
where they had lived all their lives, and where their ancestors,
for generation after generation, had been born, lived, loved and
died, all burned up; the fences around their cornfields pulled
down, and the posts and rails of which they were constructed
used by the white people to build their fires ; their fields changed
and divided up between the aggressive palefaces, whose ruthless
plow-shares had been drawn through the sod that covered the
bones of their sacred dead. The Sauks were among the foremost
people of the earth in their devotion to the memory of their
deceased. At the head of each grave they planted a substantial
wooden post. If the deceased were a Chief, Head-man or Brave,
cabalistic characters were painted thereon, commemorative of
his deeds and virtues. Though of wood, and therefore perishable,
these post monuments were not suffered to fall to decay ; but on
the contrary, they were kept in constant repair, by repainting
283 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and renewing, from time to time, and generation after generation.
As soon would an Indian permit "his right hand to forget its cun-
ning" as suffer the graves of his ancestors to tumble down for
want of care. These simple wooden monuments, though inex-
pensive and unpretentious, were as significant to the living of the
end of time and the beginning of eternity as monuments of mar-
ble or brass. In like manner were the unpainted posts, which
marked the graves of the women and children, kept in repair by
the naturally affectionate squaws. No weeds were permitted to
grow upon the grave. And when flowers could be procured they
were decorated with artistically-constructed bouquets of the
sweetest-scented wild flowers. The first and most sacred duty of
the chief, brave or warrior upon his return from the warpath,
whether successful or defeated, is to visit and see to the repairing
of the greve of his nearest deceased ancestor. When that has
been accomplished, he throws his body prone upon his face upon
the grave, and if his campaign on the war-path has been success-
ful, he returns thanks through the spirit of his ancestor (which
he believes to be ever present at the grave and a willing messen-
ger between the earth and the spirit land) to the Great Spirit for
aiding him in achieving victory. If, however, he returns from
defeat, through the same medium he implores the Great Spirit for
forgiveness of his transgressions, blacks his face in token of hu-
mility, pledges burnt offerings and prays for divine aid and assist-
ance when next he shall meet the enemy.
Black Hawk says, page 58 of his autobiography : " With us it
is a custom to visit the graves of our friends and keep them in re-
pair for many years. The mother will go alone to weep over the
grave of her child. The brave with pleasure visits the grave of
his father, after he has been successful in war, and repaints the
post that marks where he lies. There is no place like that where
the bones of our forefathers lie, to go to when in grief. Here,
prostrate by the tombs of our fathers, the great spirit will take
pity on us." These poor simple hearted mothers had been sepa-
rated from the graves of their loved and lost ones for nearly a
whole year, and now, on their return, they sought their graves,
and there poured out their heart's overwhelmed weight in appeal-
ing to the spirit of the departed to bear their messages to the
Great Spirit, that the palefaces would retire from their lands
and homes, and permit them to return to their village and again
live near the village of their lost loved ones. As Jacob wrestled
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 289
with the angel, so wrestled they with the Great Spirit all through
that dreadful night. Little did they reck the war of the elements
then in full fury. The storm of grief, hope and anxiety rag-
ing within their own souls was superior to the darkness of the
night, the rainfall, hail-storm and thunder. Many and fervent
were the appeals to the Great Spirit sent up by these dusky
mothers for His intercession in behalf of the great enterprise of
their chief on Rock Island.
Thus passed the long dreary hours, during which no sleep
visited the eyes of these devotees, who spent the entire night
in prayer and supplication to the Good Spirit, and were still
at their orisons when the crushing news came to them from
the island that Black Howk's last scheme had failed, and
they must at once flee for their lives. They fully realized and
comprehended this sad blow. Black dispair now usurped the
place of hope as they contemplated their utterly helpless condi-
tion, while striking their wigwams and packing them again in their
canoes to leave, and forever, the place of their birth, childhood
and womanhood, where they had lived, loved and labored all
their lives, and the only spot on earth hallowed and sacred to
their feelings and memories. We can only imagine the fond rec-
ollections of happy days spent by them there before the hunters
of men scattered them away like a flock of deer at the sound of
their rifles. That such recollections they had, and around these
recollections their sorely tried hearts fondly lingered, there can be
no doubt.
But ten short months before had they been forced to leave their
homes, lands and crops, and flee across the Mississippi for their
lives, and now, after spending but one night at the graves of their
dead (for their homes had been destroyed by the Illinois volun-
teers), were they again forced to flee from the army under Gen.
Atkinson. But whither can they now flee ? Their only means
of leaving where they are is by water in their canoes, for they are
encumbered with their sick, their old and feeble, and all their
worldly effects. They must either go back down the Mississippi
and up the Iowa to their late Iowa home, or else on up Bock
river to Prophetstown. Death and destruction lurked beside either
way. If they attempted to go down the Mississippi Gen. Atkin-
son's steamboats could run them down and slaughter or capture
them at will, without the loss of a single soldier. Even though
19
290 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
he should permit them to pass down the Mississippi unmolested,
they would be compelled to run the gauntlet, as it were, in pass-
ing Keokuk's village, whom they then felt assured was their open
enemy, as he had joined the force under Gen. Atkinson, and come
to Rock Island to make war against them ; hence they dare not
go back. Winnesheik's village of Prophetstown was located up
Rock river, some thirty-three miles above Saukenuk, and con-
tained some 1,000 souls, a portion of whom were Sauks, and was
the home of Neapope, second war chief of the Black Hawk band.
Both Wmnesheik and Neapope were with Black Hawk and urged
him and his band to go forward to Prophetstown, pleading among
other reasons, that the people of Winnesheik's village, though a
portion of them belonged to the Black Hawk band, had not been
molested by either Gen. Gaines or Duncan the year before, and
had remained on terms of peace and good will with the white
people since. There was little time for deliberation, as an at-
tacking party from the fort was momentarily expected. One-
thing was very certain, and that was, Saukenuk was located too
near Rock Islank to be a healthy location for Black Hawk's band
at that time, hence he made his camp up Rock river a short dis-
tance further, on the afternoon of the 12th of April, 1832. At this-
place the gallant Capt. Phillip Kearney, afterwards a noted In-
dian fighter, and gallant Union general in the war of the re-
bellion, and killed at Chantilly, Virginia, visited Black Hawk's-
camp, and held quite an extended conference with him. He had
been stationed so long on the frontier that he spoke the Algon-
quin or Sauk language fluently. Brave as Hannibal, Capt.
Kearney went to the camp without escort or companion. He
told these Indians that he was sent to them by Gen. Atkinson to
tell them to return to their Iowa homes at once. That unless they
did so Gen. Atkinson would lead an overwhelming force of United
States soldiers against them and drive them back.
In reply, Black Hawk denied any design on his part to make
war against the white people, or to disturb any of the white set-
tlers in the possession of their claims, but portrayed in pitiful
terms the sufferings of his people for want of food, and set forth
their poverty in respect to clothing, blankets, firearms, ammuni-
tion and all other things necessary to their comfort how they were
even then half famished for want of food how they had suffered
during the severe winter just passed, and the improbability of
their raising a crop that year upon the raw prairies of Iowa, and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 291
concluded by saying his heart was too soft to resist the appeals of
the starving squaws and pappooses of his band, crying to be per-
mitted to return to their homes at Saukenuk, which were still
theirs, as they had never sold their lands to the United States.
He further said that he wanted no war, and if the White Beaver
Gen. Atkinson would not allow them to stay at Saukenuk
and peaceably cultivate such parts of their farm lands there as
the white settlers had not yet claimed, he would go on up Eock
river and rent lands from their cousins the Pottawattamies so
they might raise a crop that year. Capt. Kearney told him that
neither of his suggested plans could be permitted, and the only
way he could expect to escape punishment for his violation of the
treaty of Fort Armstrong with Gen. Gaines ind Gov. Reynolds
the year before was an immediate return to the west side of the
Mississippi, and warned him against going any further up Rock
river, with the assurance that if he did he would do so at his
peril, and that such act would be held and deemed an act of war
on his part, and that he would be followed by Gen. Atkinson
and forcibly driven back to the other side of the Mississipi. Here
the conference ended.
The crafty Winnesheik put in his say, urging that so long as
Black Hawk and his band were peaceable and respected the rights
and property of the white people they had the right to go where
they pleased, when they pleased, and in whatever numbers they
pleased, and that under such circumstances no American General
dared molest or interfere with them. This was rather more
diplomacy than Capt. Kearney had expected, and more than he
was prepared to refute by argument, so he made no attempt
thereat, but left the camp withont changing his advice, and re-
turned to the fort and made his report to Gen. Atkinson, who at
once began preparations to follow Black Hawk and drive him back
across the Mississippi. About the 14th of April Gen. Atkinson,
at the head of a good-sized force of regulars, crossed over to the
Illinois side and started up Rock river in pursuit of the Indians,
who had their spies so stationed that they could signal Black
Hawk all that was transpiring at the fort ; hence, Black Hawk
and band skipped away from Mill Creek and up Rock river. Gen.
Atkinson followed up the river some 18 miles, but found the
streams so swollen by the recent heavy rains that he was forced
to abandon the pursuit and return to the fort and wait for the
floods to subside.
292 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XX,
Black Hawk's Band quietly pass on up Eoek river to the Prophet's town, where
they Receive a Cordial Welcome and Remain Several Weeks to Rest and Tlecu-
perate In the meantime they Attempt to lease Corn Lands from the Potta-
wattamies and Make Preparations to Plant the Season's Crops, but Gov
Reynolds again Calls for Volunteers, and 1.935 Respond and are Accepted.
" We come not on the wild foray,
Nor in the war-path roam
We come as friends from lar away,
As to an ancient home.
" As these fair shores in glory shine,
As constant flows this river,
So may our friendship ne'r decline,
So live and bloom forever." LETI BISHOP.
Black Hawk's last hope of capturing the fort and island went
out into space with the echoes of the signal guns, through the
darkness and gloom of that early morn on the 12th of April, and
with it all thought of waging war against the white people of the
United States. He had played a desperate game, on which he
risked everything on earth and lost, and then, like the gambler,
lured on by the ignus fatuus, hope, he dallied with the fickle
jade, fortune, too long, and suddenly "awoke to the sad reality
that everything save life itself was dissipated and gone, while
even that was in the most imminent peril. With his miserable
failure to capture Fort Armstrong, without even being allowed to
strike a single blow, the lofty spirit of the old chieftain was
humbled in the dust, and he, the hero of one hundred battles,
was transformed from an arrogant and imperious commander to
an humble supplicant, if not an arrant coward. From being the
leader of a brave and aggressive nation, he became the nominal
head of a band of frightened fugitives, fleeing for their lives, with-
out knowing whither to flee or what to do. Dreading "an enemy
in every bush," and from behind each tree, if he advanced up
Kock river, and fearing utter annihilation if he attempted to re-
turn to his Iowa home, Black Hawk suffered himself to be led by
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 293
the Prophet and Neapope on up the river towards the Prophet's
town. Being entirely out of provisions and half famished for
food, his march, as a matter of necessity, was slow indeed. Fear-
ful that the discharge of firearms by his braves would be the
cause of attracting the attention and increasing the already wide-
spread excitement among the pioneer white people, on account of
his return across the Mississippi, he strictly forbid the firing of a
gun under any circumstance ; hence they were compelled to de-
pend upon the hook and line, spear, roots, bow and arrow for
their means of subsistence on their march up Rock river. Along
their route were many deserted as well as tenanted log cabins of
the white settlers, and although greatly in want of provisions,
not a cow, steer, hog, or even a chicken, was killed or molested
by these Indians. The orders of their chief were so specific and
positive against committing any kind of depredations upon the
property or person of any white settler or his family, that no one
of his band dare violate them.
The late Judge James Hall, in his most estimable work on the
Indian Tribes of North America, published in 1842, on page 40,
in speaking of that march up Rock river, says : " The Sauks, af-
ter resting a few days at their village ( Saukenuk ), pursued their
march toward the country of the Pottawattamies, without con-
cealment or violence. Notwithstanding their merciless rule of
warfare, which spares no foe which may fall into their hands,
however helpless, they passed by isolated cabins in the wilderness
without offering the slightest outrage to the defenseless inhabi-
tants. The property of the settlers residing on the lands of these
very Indians remained untouched. Travelers between St. Louis
and Galena proceeded singly or in small parties through a wild
region, now the reported seat of war, without molestation, while
an army was on its march to the frontier, and the newspapers
were filled with the reports of an Indian war in all its pomp and
circumstance." No effort was made by the soldiery or citizens to
hinder or impede their march up the river, and they reached the
Prophet's town without mishap or incident of moment, in a few
days after they left their camp at Mill Creek.
The inhabitants of Prophetstown being nearly all Sauks and
members of the British band, received the worn and weary trav-
elers in a right cordial manner. Food, raiment and rest were
freely supplied, all of which were needed, especially so by the
aged and infirm, and the overtaxed women, who had charge of
294 THE SAUK3 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the canoes and personal effects of the band. Here they remained
for several days visiting, resting and feasting, and in telling over
their sad experiences since their expulsion from their village and
farm lands the preceding year. They had molested no white man
or his family or property, since crossing the Mississippi, nor had
they been molested by the white people, or visited by any, except
Capt. Kearney, while at their encampment at Mill Creek, near
Kock Island, and he simply ordered them to return to Iowa.
In the mean time negotiations were entered into between them
and their cousins, the Pottawattamies, for the leasing of a por-
tion of their corn lands, to plant and raise their season's crop.
The spring of 1832 was backward and extremely wet. The rain
storms setting in on the night of the eleventh of April, continued
unremittingly for several days and nights, hence all of the small
streams as well as some, at least, of the larger ones were swollen
to overflowing. This fact accounts in part for the delay of
Gen. Atkinson in following these Indians up Eock river. This
being before the age of telegraphs, telephones, railroads, canals,
stages, or even steamboats, to any extent, our methods of com-
municating news were slow and tedious. And since bad news rode
upon the back of a race-horse, while good news went with a pack-
train, the tidings of Black Hawk's return to Illinois spread like
wild-fire. Strange to say, no word was received by the outside
world from Fort Armstrong or Gen. Atkinson. In the meantime
the most unreasonable rumors were circulated and believed all
over the country that the fort had been captured by the terrible
Black Hawk, who had in cold blood massacred the entire garri-
son, Gen. Atkinson, Col. Taylor, Maj. Bliss, Capt. Kearney and
Jefferson Davis.
Like the pebble cast into the water, these rumors spread and
increased in volume, magnitude and color as they passed from
lip to ear, creating the wildest alarm and consternation, from one
settlement to another, from county to county, and State to State,
throughout the Northwest. Upon the receipt of the news of Black
Hawk's return to Illinois, at Bock Island, a messenger was at
once dispatched on horse-back across the country to the residence
of Gov. Reynolds, at Belleville, St. Clair county, Illinois, to in-
form him of the fact. This messenger having told the story over
and over so many times while en route, and each time improved
and embellished it, that by the time he reached his destination
he had such a " talo to unfold as would cause each particular hair
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to stand on end." Instead of Black Hawk at the bead of t\v
hundred armed warriors and braves, he was reported to have i
least ten times that number, not omitting the fact that he carrie
the British flag and wore the uniform of a British officer. Alwaj
an able-bodied hater of Indians in general, and of Black Hawk i
particular, Gov. Reynolds was ready at a moment's warning t
pick up the gauntlet. He had, as shown in a former chapte:
always believed Black Hawk was a British subject and spy, an
on being informed by this messenger that he carried a British fla
and wore their uniform, his suspicions were confirmed as clearl
as if from "holy writ." He at once issues a call for 1,000 volunteei
to meet at Beardstown, Illinois, on the 22d of April. This ca
was issued April 16th, thus giving his volunteers but six days i
which to arrange their business affairs and reach their rendej
vous. We have not been able to find a copy of this call. Th
governor omits it from " The History of My Own Times," writte
by him. Nor can we find it in any history of these times. Oi
own recollection of its wording is that it charged Black Haw
was backed and supported by the British government. On tt
same day he issued a circular letter as follows :
" Fellow citizens : Your country requires your service. Th
Indians have assumed a hostile attitude and invaded the State i
violation of the treaty of last summer.* The British band of Saci
and other hostile Indians, are in possession of the country o
Eock river, to the great terror of the frontier inhabitants, and
-consider the settlers in imminent danger. Under these circun
stances I have not hesitated what course I should pursue. IS
citizen ought to remain inactive when his country is invaded an
the helpless part of the community is in danger. I have called 01
a strong detachment of militia to rendezvous at Beardstown on tl
22d inst. Provisions for the men and food for the horses will 1
furnished in abundance. I hope my countrymen will realize m
expectations, and offer their services as heretofore, with prompt
tude and cheerfulness, in defense of their country."
This circular letter was sent out through central Illinois I
special couriers. The real cause for issuing this circular lett<
after he had issued his call* for 1,000 volunteers was probab]
this : In the call he omitted to state whether he wanted vo
unteers for infantry or cavalry. Too stubborn to admit that 1
had made the mistake, he attempted its correction by his circuh
* See Chapter XIV for this anomalous compact.
'296 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
letter, by using the words "provisions for the men and food for
the horses will be furnished in abundance." Under the Gover-
nor's call for volunteers, Maj. Long, of Sangamon county, with
two hundred infantry volunteers, put in their appearance at
Beardstown, on the 22d, and were accepted by the Governor, not-
withstanding they had no horses. They had been enrolled in
accordance with the Governor's call, unexplained by his subse-
quent circular letter, hence he dare not decline to accept them
into the service as volunteers under the call.
The most singular feature of Black Hawk's return to the east
side of the Mississippi, and his march up along the shore to Sau-
kenuk, and thence to Prophetbtown, the entire distance of about
one hundred miles, through a country partially settled by white-
people who, as a general rule, had fled to the forts and stockadea
at his approach, leaving their cabins open, and chickens, ducks,
geese, turkeys, hogs and cattle behind, and in many instances a.
part of their household goods, is that not a thing was taken or
touched by the Indians, notwithstanding they were nearly fam-
ishing of hunger, thus clearly showing the wonderful, yea, ab-
solute control which Black Hawk held over his band.
As before shown, travel between Galena and St. Louis by over-
land was not in the least interfered with or stopped. Not a soli-
tary traveler was molested. Thus the country which the Governor
by his manifesto said " was in possession of hostile Indians, to the
great terror of the frontier inhabitants, and in imminent danger,"
was the only portion of the State where the people were free from
terror. They had their periodical scare, but that had passed
with Black Hawk's peaceable advance up Rock river.
In the meantime prominent citizens of Galena, among whom
were the late Eichard M. Young, then one of the Circuit Court-
Judges, and afterwards Commissioner of the General Land
Office, James M. Strode, whom we believe is still living in Port-
land, Oregon, then Prosecutiug Attorney for all the territory
north and west of Peoria county, Benjamin Mills, Esq., a promi-
nent politician, Dr. A. K. Philleo, editor of the Galencan, the only
newspaper then published along the Mississippi above Alton,
kept pouring in letters to the Governor, urging the speedy pro-
tection of the frontier, alleging that the Pottawattamies and Win-
nebagoes had joined Black Hawk, and hence the inhabitants were
in great danger. Under such conditions of supposed facts, can it
be wondered that the naturally excitable old Ranger became badly
rattled ?
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 297
The apparent boldness of the act of Black Hawk in recrossing
the Mississippi with his entire band, and then, after being ordered
to return, going on up Rock river to the territory of the Winne-
bagoes and Pottawattamies, seemed proof conclusive of an alli-
ance between those three tribes, at least. Little did the white
people know of the real cause which impelled Black Hawk to
adopt this course. Admitting his hostile intention when he re-
crossed the Mississippi, and even up to the 12th of April, when
his gun powder plot failed with that failure all thoughts of
hostility vanished from the old chief, while starvation and famine
stared him and his band full in the face. Never had he been
placed in such a dangerously critical position. He had barely
two hundred men capable of bearing arms. Less than half of
them had fire arms of any kind, while those who had were prac-
tically without ammunition. Hampered and tied down with the
old and infirm, women and children, of his band, and all their
goods and effects, with no means of transportation for the fam-
ilies and their goods save the Indian canoes, the poor squaws
worn out and disheartened by the long and severe labor they had
performed, in propelling their canoes against the rapid current of
the Mississippi; the papooses crying for food, while all were
emaciated for want of proper provisions, Black Hawk was in no
condition to levy war, or even defend himself, against an attack,
be it ever so feeble. Above everything he dreaded, in his then
condition, was war. A half dozen boys with toy pistols could have
put his whole band to flight, for they were but a lot of half-
famished fugitives, fleeing like a flock of deer from the hunter,
tremblingly fleeing, and seeking safety withersoever they might
find a shelter, not daring to take or touch anything they might
find in the way of food belonging to the white people, lest such
act would precipitate a collision ; afraid to fire a gun, even to slay
a deer in their path, lest it would increase, the already wide-
spread alarm among the white settlers of that locality.
Such, in brief, was the pitiable condition of these half-starved,
half-naked, terribly frightened fugitives, fleeing for the second
time within ten months from their homes, lands and country,
before the approaching army of the United States. Had the
Good Spirit, as in the case of Job, determined to afflict them,
and for that purpose placed them in the hands of the Bad Spirit.
If so, had he coupled the delivery with the qualification, "but
298 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
save his life." Already had he, in the language of Jeremiah,
brought "a nation upon them from afar; it is a mighty nation, it
is an ancient nation, a nation whose language thou knowest
not, neither understandest what they say. Their quiver is as an
open sepulchre, they are all almighty men, and they shall eat up
thy harvest, and thy bread, which thy sons and daughters should
eat, they shall eat up thy vines and thy fig trees, they shall im-
poverish thy fenced cities." Was this a prophecy of their con-
dition? Notwithstanding Gen. Atkinson had under his com-
mand, including the garrison at Fort Armstrong, a force of at
least tripple that of Black Hawk, of well-drilled soldiers, together
with several pieces of heavy artillery, the ever meddlesome, over-
officious Gov. Reynolds was again indulging his favorite amuse-
ment, fomenting Indian troubles.
On page 223 of "My Own Times" he says : "But the danger of
the frontiers was so pressing that I decided, on the 16th of April,
to call out a large number of volunteers. I did this on my own
responsibility, as I had not then received any requisition from
Gen. Atkinson, who commanded the regular force at Eock Island."
This statement was written many years after the transactions he
describes had occurred, hence he is partially excusable for the
errors, in fact, contained therein. Maj. Gen. E. P. Gaines had
been transferred to the Military Department of the Gulf, with
headquarters at New Orleans, in the fall of 1881, and Brig. Gen.
Henry Atkinson had succeeded him in command of the Depart-
ment of the West, with headquarters at Jefferson Barracks, which
were built under his supervision some years prior, while Maj.
John Bliss was the officer in command at Fort Armstrong, and
had been during some years preceding the war of 1882. Jeffer-
son Barracks, and Belleville, 111., the home of Gov. Reynolds,
were but a few miles apart. Had he so desired, he could have
sent and received several messages daily, to and from Gen. At-
kinson, at Jefferson Barracks. But this he did not do. Perhaps
he was fearful the General would inform him, as Gen. Gaines did
the year before, that he had all the troops he needed to protect
Fort Armstrong, since that seemed to be the only "frontier in
danger." To further fortify or justify his course, Gov. Reynolds
gives what purport to be two letters, one from Andrew S.
Hughes, assuming that he was the Indian Agent at Rock Island,
the other from Col. George Davenport, whom he calls a merchant
of Rock Island, to Gen. Atkinson, both of which are simulated.
THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 299
Felix St. Vrain, as before stated, succeeded Col. Forsyth as In-
dian Agent, and was at that time living with his family on Rock
Island, and at his post of duty, while no person of the name of
Hughes held at that time any official position at that point.
Two sentences are sufficient to trace the paternity of the so-
called Hughes letter. "That these Indians are hostile to the
whites there is no doubt. That they have invaded the State of
Illinois to the great injury of the citizens, is equally true." We
fail to find a pretense that the Indians had molested any white
settler or his property on their return to Illinois, in 1832. They
did not even camp on the Peninsula, but passed up on the south
side of Rock river. With the exception of the mounted warriors
under Black Hawk, on the llth of April, riding over to the south
bank of the Mississippi, and remaining in view at that point for
a short time, and then fording the south branch of the Mississ-
ippi to the Island, and there remaining until about daylight the
next morning, and then returning as silently as they came, no
Indians were seen by the white people on the peninsula. It is
probable, however, that their women spent the greater portion of
that night communing with the spirits of their loved dead at the
Chippionnock, on the north bank of Rock river, but disturbed not
any white persons, for there were none there to disturb. By refer-
ring to the language used by his excellency in his circular letter
given on a preceding page, it will he found that it so clearly cor-
responds with this purported Hughes letter, that we are forced to
say they sprung from the same parent, Gov. Reynolds. And the
same may be said of the so-called Davenpoit letter. It was
neither written or dictated by him, nor ever seen or heard of by
him, or his children, until published in "My Own Times," long
after Col. Davenport's death. No early writer on the Black Hawk
war makes any allusion thereto, nor did they ever have a legiti-
mate existence, nor could they, because they contravene the
clearly established facts in the case, as herein before given. If
they did not originate in the brain of the Old Ranger, they were
cleverly imposed on him, and aided materially in softening the
asperity which naturally attached to his calling out nearly 8,000
volunteers to aid the United States in putting down 368 poorly
armed, half starved Indians. Gov. Ford, whose history was in
print long before this of Gov. Reynolds, makes no mention of any
correspondence between Gen. Atkinson and any citizen of Rock
Island.
300 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
In speaking of Black Hawk's return to Illinois, in 1832, he says,
page 116. "Black Hawk had with him the chivalry of his nation,
with which he recrossed the Mississippi in the spring of 1832.
He directed his march to the Kock river country, and this time
aimed, by marching up the river into the countries of the Potta-
wattamies and Winnebagoes, to make them his allies. Gov. Rey-
nolds, upon being informed of the facts, made another call for
volunteers. In a few days eighteen hundred men rallied under
his banner at Beardstown." This is all he says upon the subject
of the return.
Gen. Elliott says, page 15 of Black Hawk and Mexican War
Records : "Notwithstanding the treaty, (June 30, 1831,) the
trouble was not yet ended. In the spring of 1832 Black Hawk
recrossed the Mississippi, April 6th, and commenced his march
up Rock river valley, accompanied by about five hundred* war-
riors on horseback, while his women and children went up the
river in their canoes. Gen. Atkinson, then stationed at Fort
Armstrong, (this is erroneous Maj. Bliss was in command of
the Fort,) warned him against this aggression and ordered
him to return, but this they refused to do, and went forward
to the country of the Winnebagoes, with whom Black Hawk
made arrangements to make a crop of corn! which reason he
alleged to be the cause of the expedition. The Winnebagoes
and Pottawattamies, however, both refused to yield to his solicit-
ations to join him in a war against the whites. On being
informed of the movements of Black Hawk, Gov. Reynolds
(April 16th) called for a thousand mounted volunteers from the
central and southern parts of the State to rendezvous at Beards-
town, on the 22d of the same month. Daily accounts of the oper-
ations of the Indians were received. Judge Young, Col. Strode
and Benjamin Mills wrote the Governor, urging speedy protection
of the frontiers, as the inhabitants were in great danger. On re-
ceipt of this intelligence, two hundred men under Maj. Stillman,
were ordered to guard the frontier near the Mississippi, and two
hundred under Maj. Bailey, the frontier between the Mississippi
and the settlements on the Illinois."
In what manner Gov. Reynolds communicated his orders of
April 16, to Majors Stillman and Bailey, to each take two hun-
*There were about two hundred only.
t'J'he Winnebagoes refused to rent him corn ground and he was negotiating
with the Pottawattamies when attacked by Maj. Stillman, May 14, 1832.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 801
dred men to guard the frontier, as he says he did ; when each of
them lived about two hundred miles from Belleville, where the
order must have been issued, or where, or how they were to pro-
cure these men, arm and equip them for the service, he fails to
inform the public. But from the .Record prepared by Gen.
Elliott,* we find that Stillman's command was composed of Capt.
Abner Eads' company, from Peoria county, Capt. David W.
Barnes' company, from Fulton county, and Capt. Ashel F. Ball's
company, from Fulton county, aggregating one hundred and
forty -five men, including officers; while the command of Maj.
Bailey was one hundred and ninety-seven strong, j-ank and file,
and was composed of the companies of Captains Covill and Mc-
Clure, from McLean, Pugh,t from Macon, and Adams from x
Tazewell counties.
From the fact that these two Majors gained an unenviable
notoriety by their inglorious and shameful defeat, at what has
been known as Stillman's run, we have endeavored to investi-
gate their respective military records. In Gardner's Military
Dictionary we find the following: "David Bailey, appointed
from Illinois Territory, ensign of Bangers, 19 July, 1813, Third
Lieutenant February, and First Lieutenant July, 1814, disbanded
June, 1815, Major Fifth Begiment, Illlinois mounted volunteers,
27 April to 16 June, 1832. Josiah Stillman, appointed from Illi- *
nois, Major and Lieutenant Colonel Fifth regiment, mounted
Illinois voluuteers, 16 April to 25 June, 1832, in Black Hawk
war, defeated by the Rock river Indians at Kishwaukee Syca-
more, 15 May, 1832." While failing to show that either of these
men had any experience in military matters, Mr. Gardner was
in error as to dates, since all of the volunteers under the call of
April 16, 1832, were mustered out of the service at Ottawa, from
the 25th to the 28th of May, 1832, they did not remain in the
service to either Jnne 16, or June 25, 1832. From and Jafter
May 14, for that was the day of Stillman's defeat instead of May
15, as stated in this dictionary, neither of these Majors appear to
have taken any part in the military affairs of the State or Nation.
Even Gov. Reynolds dropped them with a passing remark, with-
out a formal farewell, "Mr. Stillman was the General of all
that part of the State west of the Illinois river, and I thought he
*See appendix for the muster rolls of these and all other companies of Illinois
militia or volunteers.
tServed with rank of Brigadier General in the war of the rebellion with dis-
tin^Jon.
302 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
was a good man," is all he says of them. At that time the State
of Illinois had a very peculiar militia law, which contained the
following provisions :
"All free, white male inhabitants, resident in this State, who
are or shall be of the age of eighteen, and under the age of forty-
five years, except as hereinafter excepted, shall severally and res-
pectively be enrolled in the militia by the Captain, or command-
ing officer of the company within whose bounds such citizen shall
reside, within ten days after he shall be informed of such resi-
dence, and also, those who may from time to time arrive at the
age of eighteen, who shall reside in the county of his company ;
and shall without delay notify such person by an officer or non-
commissioned officer of the company ; and every such person so
notified shall, within six months thereafter, provide himself with
a good musket, fuzee or rifle, with proper accoutrements. The
field officers ranking as commissioned officers shall be armed
with a sword and pair of pistols, and the company officers with a
sword ; and every person, as aforesaid, shall hold the same, ex-
empt from execution, distress, or for tax."
The author of this law must have been neither a soldier nor a
legislator. Under this law the State was divided into five grand
divisions, which were subdivided into brigades. Each division
was commanded by a Major-General, and each brigade by .a
Brigadier-General, while each regiment had a Colonel, but no
Lieutenant-Colonel, but had from one to three Majors, the senior
one acting as Lieutenant-Colonel, with a regimental staff. Each
odd battalion, not forming a part of a regiment, was commanded
by a Major. All commanding officers were elected by the enrolled
militia of the district, division, or those composing his command.
All that portion of the State lying between the Illinois and Miss-
issippi rivers, and then composed of the counties of Calhoun,
Pike, Adams, Schuyler, McDonough, Hancock, Warren, Mercer,
Fulton, Knox, Peoria, Henry, Putnam, Rock Island, Jo Daviess,
Cook and LaSalle but seventeen counties then, thirty-six coun-
ties now, and embraces about one-half the population and wealth
of the State constituted the fifth military division, with Josiah
Stillman, of Fulton county, in command, with rank of a Major-
General ; while the counties of Sangamon, Tazewell, McLean,
Fayette, Champaign, Shelby and Vermilion, embracing all the
territory lying in the northeastern part of the State then but
seven, now nineteen counties constituted the fourth military
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 303
division, with Daniel Bailey, of Tazewell county, in command,
with like rank with General Stillman, but having but a small
force under their command at Dixon, they ranked as Majors.
By a reference to the muster-rolls, given in the appendix, it will
be seen that Capt. McClure's company was not enlisted until the
4th day of May, and could not, therefore, have reached Dixon
before the 7th or 8th of that month.
Gov. Reynolds says : "Majors Stillman and Bailey, who had
previously been ordered to protect the frontier, were at Dixon
when the army arrived there. Having done but little service,
they besought the privilege of reconnoitering the country, and
reporting the situation of the enemy."
From the nature of events, neither Bailey nor Stillman could
have had but a few days' time to enlist and equip for the field.
The Governor's call was issued the 16th of April, at Belleville, in
Southern Illinois. Gen. Bailey lived at Pekin, Stillman at Lew-
iston both being about two hundred miles distant from the
executive office. We then had neither railroads nor telegraphs,
nor even stage coaches, hence the Governor's orders had to be
conveyed either by mail or special messenger. If by mail, it re-
quired about a week to reach them, nor could a special messenger
travel the distance, as the roads and country then were, in much
less time, which would bring the time down to April 23, which
was really the date when they received this order, and on the fol-
lowing day the greater portion of their respective commands were
enrolled. For the promptitude with which Majors Bailey and
Stillman responded to this order, and in making the necessary
preparations to start to the places the*y were ordered without
military stores, transportation, ammunition or provisions, these
officers are entitled to the highest praise. Indeed, their perform-
ances in that regard are almost unparalleled, and had they have
had a better understanding between themselves, and time to drill
and properly instruct their men, Stillman's defeat would never
have occurred. But, as a matter of fact, what more service had
the army under His Excellency and Gen. Whiteside seen, as will
be shown hereafter ?
The Governor's call was for 1,000 mounted volunteers, to drive
Black Hawk's British band of Indians back to the west side of the
Mississippi, but when the 22d arrived, there were fully 2,000
present, and 1,935 men, rank and file, were actually accepted and
mustered into the military service of the United States. These,
304 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
with the battalions of Majors Bailey and Stillman, made 2,277
men, or mounted Illinois volunteers, in the first army called out
by His Excellency, the Governor, to drive Black Hawk and his
little band back to the other side of the Mississippi, besides the
ten companies of United States soldiers under Gen. Atkinson.
Those assembled at Beardstown, on the 22d, were organized into
four regiments, an odd battalion and a spy battalion, April
28, 1832, by the selection of Captain John Thomas,* of St. Clair
county, Joseph Fry,t of Greene county, AbramB. Dewitt, of Mor-
gan county, and Samuel M. Thompson, of Macon county, who was
First Lieutenant in Capt. Abraham Lincoln's company, to the
Colonelcies, in the order named. It is a notable circumstance,
that a man of the great intellect and ability of President Lincoln
should have been jumped by his First Lieutenant, but Mr. Lincoln
was then but a tall, awkward boy, and it was some five years be-
fore he was admitted to the bar. James D. Henry, of Sangamon
county, who commanded the first regiment under Gen. Duncan the
year prior, was placed in command of the spy battalion, with rank
as Major, and Capt. Thomas James, of Monroe county, com-
manded the odd battalion, with like rank, and Maj. Samuel White-
side, of St. Clair county, who commanded the spy battalion the
year before, was appointed by Gov. Eeynolds to the command of
the entire brigade, with the rank of Brigadier-General, which
placed him second in command to the Governor, who was com-
mander-in-chief of the militia by virtue of his office of Governor.
Although Gov. Eeynolds accompanied the army from Beards-
town to Oquawka, and thence up to Dixon, he seems to have ab-
dicated his authority or delegated it to Gen. Whiteside. Colonels
March and Christie were appointed Commissaries of Subsistence,
and Judge William Thomas, of Jacksonville, Quartermaster;
James Turney, Paymaster, and Vital Jarratt, Adjutant-General
and Ordnance Officer. The Governor also appointed James B.
Stapp and Joseph M. Chadwick members of his staff. They were
without arsenals, armories or provision stores ; and if they
had these necessaries, they neither had, nor could obtain, army
wagons or other means of conveying their supplies from Beards-
town to the mississippi, through the then unbroken and almost
untraversed wilderness. Ox teems and schooner-shaped wagons
were the only means obtainable, but they would move too slowly
*Col. Thomas Is still living. See his biography and engraving.
+See biographical sketch and engraving.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 305
to keep pace with the mounted volunteers, rit would require
weeks to procure them, and an equal length of time for them to
make the journey. At this day and age of the world, these diffi-
culties would be considered insurmountable ; but the men of those
times were used to privations, toils and dangers, and were not to
be discouraged. Purchasing such arms as were to be found at
the little village of Beardstown, and filling their saddle-bags with
whatever they could obtain that would sustain life, they broke
camp on the 29th of April, and struck off through the prairie wil-
derness for Yellow Banks, now Oquawka, (which is the Indian
name for Yellow Banks) some fifty miles below Bock Island.
Why Gov. Beynolds and Gen. Whiteside should have gone down
the Mississippi below Fort Armstrong, where Gen. Atkinson was
then in command with about 1,000 regulars, instead of going
to Dixon, or some point farther up Bock river, when it was well
known that Black Hawk with his band had gone up that river,
is one of the mysteries of this whole affair. If the object of
raising this large army was to drive the Indians back across the
Mississippi, why was the army thrown over a hundred miles
from where the Indians were known to be, and between them and
the Mississippi? It made neary two hundred miles of extra
travel, if Black Hawk's camp were the objective point. Were
they afraid of even going straight to Fort Armstrong, where
they knew they would find army stores and provisions lest the
terrible Black Hawk with his band of two hundred braves and
warriors should swoop down upon his two thousand innocents
and gobble them up? Neither Gov. Beynolds nor any other
writer on this subject has offered any excuse or explanation of
this singular, if not anomalous, action. The only excuse we
can offer is, that the ways of the Old Banger were mysterious,
many, and hard to explain or find out.
Before breaking camp at Beardstown and starting for Oquawka,
Col. March was dispatched to St. Louis for supplies, to be
shipped by steamer up the Mississippi to that point. Gov. Bey-
nolds says that on the day after the departure of Col. March for
St. Louis, he received a message from Gen. Atkinson, informing
him that Black Hawk had gone up Bock river to the Prophet's
town, and that if he had received this news a day earlier he
would have probably ordered the upplies shipped to Peoria in-
stead of Oquawka, which would have been more accessible to
the point of operation. This, if intended as an excuse for his
-20
306 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
leading his army to Oquawka, is a lame and impotent one. It
were an easy matter to send an order by a special messenger to
Col. March to change his shipment. If he designed to operate
on Eock river, why not ship his supplies to the nearest point,
Hennepin, Can it be presumed that his Excellency did not know
that Black Hawk had gone up Eock river on the 12th of April.
Seventeen days had elapsed since the gallant Phil. Kearney had
followed them up to Mill Creek, and ordered the Indians to re-
turn to their homes on the Iowa river. This pretended excuse
is clearly an afterthought of the Governor's. Be this as it may,
instead of attempting to drive Black Hawk down, he, by his act
of going behind him, drove him up Eock river.
On reaching the Mississippi, their supply of food was about
exhausted, and no tidings from Col. March or his mission had
reached Oquawka. Their trip to that point, on account of ex-
cessive rain-falls, was both slow and very laborious, if not dan-
gerous. Seldom, indeed, have we had so wet a spring in this
State as that of 1832. The smaller creeks they had to saim, as
well as the larger. Ordinary sloughs had become bayous, through
which they floundered along as best they could. But they suc-
ceeded in reaching Oquawka in about five days, to meet their first
real disappointment. They were already short of provisions and
forage. The latter could be overcome by letting their horses feed
upon the rich prairie grass, but food for themselves they must
have, and that, too, in large quantities. Two thousand hearty
men require a large amount of food. They had but barely five
days' rations left when they reached Oquawka, and had not only
expected, but relied upon, the arrival of Col. March with supplies
at that place before they should reach the Mississippi, but no
tidings from him or the anxiously expected supplies had preceded
them. Many an eager, hopeful eye was cast down the Missis-
sippi, in the hope of detecting the approach of a steamer, but
in vain, until the morning of the sixth day after their arrival at
that point. In the meantime their supplies, although husbanded
with care, gave out on the fifth day. Unused to hunger, the men
soon began to murmur and complain, and became mutinous,
charging their officers with criminal negligence and utter incom-
petency, in thus leading a Iffrge host into a wilderness which was
supposed to be swarming with hostile savages, without supplies
or the means of obtaining them, and where they must perish of
hunger, or disband, and each man shift for himself. Keenly
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 807
awake to the danger surrounding him, Gov. Reynolds sent three
brave and trusty men, on the 5th of May, with a dispatch to
Gen. Atkinson, at Fort Armstrong, fifty miles up the Mississippi,
informing him of his straightened condition for want of food,
and urging immediate relief. These couriers reached their des-
tination without encountering an Indian or meeting with any
accident.
Gen. Atkinson at once sent the steamer Chieftain, loaded with
supplies, to Oquawka, where she arrived on the 6th, and on the
following day, Col. March, on board the steamer William Wallace,
laden with supplies, arrived from St. Louis, when the hungry
volunteers had more provisions than they could comfortably
manage.
After the bountiful distribution of rations, the army was or-
dered to strike tents and prepare for an immediate march up the
Mississippi, to Bock river. Such baggage wagons as they had
were loaded, and preparations made to move up to the mouth
of Rock river, and thence up that river to Dixon, near which
place Black Hawk and his band were supposed to be. Recon-
noitering parties had been sent out by Gov. Reynolds up Rock
river, who reported at Fort Armstrong to Gen. Atkinson, instead
of to the Governor, and did not return to Oquawka until the
steamboat Chieftain brought down the supplies on the 6th of
May. In truth, they had simply gone to the fort, and there re-
mained. They were strangers to that of part of the country, and
desirous of preserving their scalp-locks. Gen. Atkinson, with a
force of more than treble that of Black Hawk, composed of the
flower of the regular army, putting it mildly, was too timid for a
soldier, much less a commander. He was a tine Engineer, and
graduated at West Point as a cadet from North Carolina, and had
charge of the construction of nearly all the United States' forts of
that period in the Northwest, including Jefferson Barracks. He
remained immured within the walls of Fort Armstrong for four
weeks, without taking any steps farther than to command Black
Hawk to return west of the Mississippi, during that long period.
He actually knew nothing about Black Hawk's strength, move-
ments or intentions when the Illinois volunteers arrived, and sent
them word, just at the time they were about starting for Dixon,
that the Indians had descended Rock river, with an order
for Gov. Reynolds and command to come at once to Fort Arm-
strong. Whether Gen. Atkinson was more fearful that the Indian
303 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
wolf Black Hawk would devour the American ram Eeynolds,
and his herd of innocents than of being himself surrounded in
his fort by these howling wolves, seeking the blood of his own
lambs, who were snugly ensconced behind the walls of old Fort
Armstrong, is a problem for the reader to solve. This message
had scarcely been delivered ere another one came, contradicting
the former, leaving the matter still in doubt
" If the snake that made the track,
Were going south or coming back."
This second courier from Gen. Atkinson ordered the Illinois
volunteers to the mouth of Eock river, where they were met by
Gen. Atkinson, and by him sworn into the military service of the
United States.* This act placed them under his immediate com-
mand. He, however, made no changes in the officers, except to
assign Lieut. Robert Anderson (of Fort Sumpter fame) Inspector-
General of the Illinois volunteers. Preparations were then rapidly
made to ascend Eock river. The Illinois mounted volunteers,
about 1,600 strong, under Gen. Whiteside, accompanied by Gov.
Reynolds, passed up on their horses, with orders to go as far as the
Prophet's town, which is about midway between Eock Island and
Dixon, and there await the arrival of the Commander-in-Chief,
Gen. Atkinson, who, with about 400 regular and 300 volunteer
infantry, together with provisions and camp equipments, started
up in barges or keel-boats. As before shown, the streams were
all swollen by the recent heavy rains, so that both armies were
compelled to advance but slowly. The small streams' leading into
Rock river were too deep to ford, and had to be crossed on rafts
or swum, while the swift current of Rock river, accelerated by
the increased volume of water, impeded the upward passage of
the barges. But the mounted men made much faster time up Eock
river than the infantry on the broad, cumbersome, flat-bottomed
barges. As the command of Gen. Whiteside advanced up Rock
river, they found several places where the Indians had encamped
on their passage up, some four weeks before, and were horrified at
finding the scorched and putrid bodies of dogs suspended by their
heels, under which fires had been kindled, or, as Gov. Eeynolds
expresses it, " dogs immolated to appease the Great Spirit, at
various Indian encampments. This relic of barbarism and su-
perstition, common among Oriental nations of antiquity, was
Lieutenants Robert Anderson and Jefferson Davis did the mustoring in of the
Illinois mounted volunteers.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 309
employed by these Indians when the nation was threatened with
great calamity." When they reached Prophetstown they found
it deserted, and at once applied the torch to the bark houses, and
reduced them to ashes.
After committing this dastardly act of burning down every
building in this peaceful village, whose inhabitants were non-
combatants and had fled at the approach of this army of white
men, Gen. Whiteside's army moved on up Kock river. Whether
that little monitor, conscience, kept tugging at their heart strings
and upbraiding them for their shameful act, or whether they im-
agined that they saw the ghosts of those "immolated dogs" flit-
ting through the air as thick as fire flies of a dark summer's
night, and like the ghost of Ban quo, would not down at their
bidding, is problematic. Be the cause whatever it may, that
locality became uncomfortable to them, so decidedly so that
they no longer could endure it and away they fled, despite
the positive order of Gen. Atkinson. On they rushed for Dixon
without even reporting to their Commander-in-Chief. But before
reaching that point they became so thoroughly demoralized that
they abandoned their baggage, wagons, provisions and camp
equipments on the prairie, and made a rush as if the very Old
Nick was after them, and reached that place on the 12th of May.
They called it a forced march, a polite name for a stampede or
panic. Gov. Ford's description of this march is as follows:
"And for the relief of their horses, the men left large quantities
of provisions behind and the Wagons." He certainly could not
have intended to be understood as saying that these mounted
volunteers, sixteen hundred strong, left their horses, and took it on
foot to Dixon, on their forced march. He evidently means to
say they left their provisions and baggage so as to relieve their
horses of the extra weight, to enable them to run a swift race in
their John Gilpin ride. That these volunteers who owned their
mounts should abandon them to the ghosts of immolated dogs is
too unreasonable, quite. Who ever heard of a white man
attempting to run a ten mile race on foot, when he could just as
well ride ! Be this as it may, they did leave their baggage-
wagons with all their provisions and camp equipments, behind,
and rushed into Dixon, on the 12th of May, like a flock of stam-
peded Texas steers, and were thoroughly demoralized, tired, and
haggard in appearance.
310 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XXI,
Whisky puts in another Appearance, causing deep Humiliation and Disgrace, and
the Sacrifice of Eleven Precious Lives Majors Stillman and Bailey, with about
275 Mounted Illinois Militia.* go into the Territory of the Pottawattamies to
Capture Black Hawk and his band, but run into a hornet's nest, and scatter to
the four winds Col. Strode, on a Borrowed Horse, wins a Thirty- Mile Race by
several lengths, and is the first to tell the Dismal Tale in glowing terms.
Two yoke of oxen, slowly dragging
Two barrels of whisky in a wagon;
Three hundred men, with throats a-parching,
Through the woods and prairies marching:
The wagon in the quick-sand sinking,
The whisky must be saved by drinking.
We now come to the most humiliating, and, to the Illinois
militia, disgraceful, transaction thus far presented "Stillman's
Run" so called on account of the speed with which some 275
militia, under Maj. Stillman, retreated from Black Hawk, at the
head of about forty Indians.
Majors Stillman and Bailey, with their respective battalions,
had been ordered by the Governor to the frontier between the
Illinois and Mississippi. Bailey was the Major-General of the
Fourth, and Stillman of the Fifth Grand Military Divisions
of the State, under the military law then in force. They
seem to have misconstrued the Governor's order, and guarded
themselves instead of the frontier, since they repaired to Dixon,
about midway between the Illinois and Mississippi, and re-
mained there inactive until the arrival at that point (May 12) of
Gen. Whiteside and Gov. Reynolds, on their "forced march"
from burning down the Prophet's village, where Prophetstown
now, stands. How many days they had been waiting there
before the command of Gen. Whiteside arrived, we have not
been able to ascertain, but from the fact that some of their
companies were not organized until the 4th of that month, they
*These men had not yet been mustered into the military service of the United
States, hence they were militia only.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 311
ould not have been there but a short time. Both of these men
were good talkers, but Stillman excelled, and soon completely
captivated the Old Banger, and held him. Nevertheless, Bailey's
military training, knowledge and experience were far superior to
Stillman's. Each assured the Governor that he was an old and
experienced Indian fighter, and familiar with the Indian modes
of warfare, and desired, above all things, an opportunity to go
out, capture, and bring Black Hawk and his band into Dixon at
the ends of their halter-straps, fastened to their saddle-girths.
To say that Gov. Beynolds was delighted with the picture they
had drawn, would be "putting it too mildly." He was in ecstacy,
for he imagined that in these two "mighty men of valor" he be-
held the men who would put an end to the Sauk difficulty before
Gen. Atkinson reached the scene of action.
By the acceptance and mustering into the military service of
the United States the mounted militia, led by Gov. Beynolds and
Gen. Whiteside from Beardstown to the mouth of Bock river,
they ceased to be Illinois militia, and became mounted volunteers
in the service of the United States, and were under the command
of Gen. Atkinson. Hence Gov. Beynolds had no command until
he reached Dixon, where the two battalions under Majors Bailey
and Stillman were. They had not yet been mustered into the
military service of the United States, consequently they were
but Illinois militiamen, of whom the Governor, by virtue of his
office, was the Commander-in-Chief. Both of these modern Hec-
tors begged to be put upon some dangerous service, in which they
could distinguish themselves. Their men had not been treated
to a sight of "immolated dogs," nor disgraced by the burning of
a deserted village of peaceable Indians, whose only crime or
offense to Gov. Beynolds was the unpardonable sin of being born
with a red skin instead of a white one. These battalions had
neither seen an Indian, or any sign of one. Hence they had not
yet been stampeded like Whiteside's command.
The Governor, like Caesar, was ambitious, and had already cast
an anxious eye upon the Presidential chair and the White House.
If, by the aid of Majors Stillman and Bailey, with their bat-
talions, he should succeed in capturing Black Hawk and his band
before Gen. Atkinson's arrival, he clearly foresaw that he would
have a fine start on his Presidential trail. Already the Nation's
capital assumed a familiar air to his heated imagination. The
vision was a pleasing one, and the bait was tempting. Like a
312 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
hungry bass he swallowed it blindly, as he afterwards frankly
admitted. In Maj. Stillman he put his trust as the Moses of his
deliverance, and on Saturday evening, May 12, 1832, he issued
the following order :
"Maj. Stillman: You will cause the troops under your imme-
diate command, and the battalion under Maj. Bailey, to proceed
without delay to the head of Old Man's Creek, where it is sup-
posed there are some hostile Indians, and coerce them into
subjection."
It appears from the muster-rolls of these two battalions that
Maj. Bailey's was much the larger. It contained 197 men, while
Maj. Stillman's contained but 145. But from the fact that Capt.
McClure's company does not appear to have taken any part in
the disgraceful campaign known as Stillman's Run, the two bat-
talions were about equal in numbers, Bailey's 151, Stillman's
145, which make 296 men. But 64 men are marked "Absent on
leave" in Bailey's battalion, leaving but 232 in the two combined.
These were increased by other volunteers to 275 men, including
scouts.
With commendable promptitude, Major Stillman (who by the
Governor's order was the commanding officer much to the morti-
fication of Maj. Bailey) began his arrangements for his expedi-
tion, and bent his energies to start on the next day, Sunday
though it was. He succeeded in obtaining an ox team and wagon
to transport his supplies and camp equipments. Among other
supplies he provided two barrels of whiskey, at that time con-
sidered indispensable. These were loaded with rations for a
five days campaign on an old fashioned schooner-shaped, stiff -
tongued Pennsylvania wagon, with two yoke of oxen attached
as the motor power.
The apparent dash and boldness of the expedition attracted the
attention and co-operation of several daring spirits, who did not
belong to either of the battalions, among whom were Col. James
M. Strode, a noted character of the time, and prosecuting attor-
ney for all the counties in northwestern Illinois. An inveterate
talker, he possessed a fine flow of language and considerable
talent. Galena was his home, but he was then oh his way home
from attending court at Peoria. Lawyers, like Methodist preach-
ers, were circuit riders in those days, and carried their libraries
with them in their saddle-bags. He had raised a company of
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 313
mounted volunteers in the Winnebago war of 1827, and was then
Colonel of what was known as the twenty-seventh regiment of
Illinois militia, or as stated by Gov. Reynolds, "he was the Colonel
of Jo Daviess county," and served from May I9th, to September
6th, 1832, but seems to have steered clear of the Indians after
Stillman's defeat. There were many others who accompanied
this ill-fated expedition from the promptings of idle curiosity, or
love of adventure, both of which were more than gratified, as the
sequel proved. From the very start there was a plentiful supply
of jealousy existing between Majors Stillman and Bailey, so
there was no concert of action or unity of design in the expedi-
tion. The latter held himself aloof from the former, and mechan-
ically, yet sullenly if not murmeringly, obeyed orders, claiming
that he was the ranking officer by seniority of service. Hence the
whole troop were a mere aggregation of men under no kind of
discipline or restraint of their officers. They straggled along
more like a band of hunters than soldiers.
A start was made on Sunday towards Old Man's Creek, moving
up along the south bank of Rock river. Without seeing or hear-
ing of an Indian or meeting with any mishap, they reached the
end of their first day's journey, and encamped for the night near
the dividing line between what are now Lee and Ogle counties.
Between story telling, song-singing, and a good time generally,
they retired late and slept late the next morning, and therefore
were late in starting the next day. Start they did, but ere they
reached what was then called Hickory Creek, (miscalled Syca-
more by some writers) but now called Stillman's Run, they
struck swampy land, of that decidedly treacherous character
known as quick sand, where their supply-wagon sank down to
the axles, and there it persisted in remaining. They were in a
decidedly bad box. Their provisions they could carry, but their
precious whiskey they could not, and it must not be left to tickle
the thirsty throats of the savages. Canteens or other conven-
iences for carrying it with them they had not. Some of them
had tin cups which afforded goblets to drink from, but they could
not carry the liquor in these. Ever equal to the emergency,
these mounted volunteers determined to save their liquor, and
at the same time preserve their spirits by turning spirits down,
and therefore proceeded to carry their whiskey in their stomachs.
In this way they emptied the barrels and filled their stomachs
with the vile stuff, which maddened their brains and robbed them
814 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
of their reason and prudence. There were, of course, many ex-
ceptions to this general condition. Some there were among them
who neither touched, tasted or handled the soul-damning stuff.
A considerable number, however, were decidedly demoralized, if
not shamefully drunk, and alike reckless of what they did or
said. Having disposed of the whiskey, they proceeded on their
march up Eock river in a wriggling kind of serpentine line, until
they arrived at a small run or creek taking its rise in White Kock
township, in Ogle county, running thence north about ten miles,
thence east to Eock river, slightly above the present village of
Byron. Beaching this small creek about sun-set, Maj. Stillman,
finding wood, water and grass, pitched his camp on the small
strip of bottom land on its north bank. Both sides of this creek
were lined and studded with small trees and hazel brush, with
larger trees on the bottom land. Here these raw militia fastened
their horses to stumps, stubs, and trees, and commenced to kin-
dle camp fires to cook their suppers, unmindful that they were in
danger of an attack from the ever watchful Black Hawk, whom
they were seeking, and to their sorrow found.
The main body of Black Hawk's band were encamped ten
or twelve miles further up Eock river on the Kishwaukee, he
and Neapope having gone down that river to endeavor to make
some kind of an arrangement with the Pottawatomies, who occu-
pied the lands in that vicinity (and for several miles on the east,
west and south), to lease a small portion of their cultivated or
broke lands for the purpose of planting a crop of corn, notwith-
standing the lateness of the season. They had erected their
wigwams about six miles distant from the place where Maj.
Stillman's camp was pitched, and invited the Pottawatamie chiefs
to a Dog Feast, and were in conference with them when one of
Black Hawk's spies or, as he called him, runner came to their
camp, with the information that a large force of white soldiers
were marching in that direction ; whereupon the old chief impro-
vised a white flag, and fastening it to a rod, dispatched three of
his young warriors to bear it to Stillman's command and ascer-
tain the object of the invasion, with instructions to invite the
white commander, or such delegation as he might select, to come
to the Indian camp, and make known the object of his invasion
upon neutral ground, both he and the white soldiers being within
the Pottawattamie territory. After starting these three with their
flag of truce or emblem of peace, who were unarmed and on foot,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 315
he dispatched five other young warriors, on horseback, to follow
the flag-bearers, and note what kind of a reception they received
at the hands of the white soldiers.
When Maj. Stillman's battalion was first seen by the Indian
spy, it was marching across the prairies, but had gone into camp
when the flag-bearers arrived, and were preparing their suppers.
On seeing these three Indians approaching, a large number
of the volunteers, without orders, dashed wildly towards them,
regardless alike that they were unarmed and protected by
the sacredness of a white flag, rushed upon, surrounded and cap-
tured all of them and led them into camp, where, through one*
of their number, who had, some years before, lived with Black
Hawk and learned to speak their language, they interrogated
these prisoners as to where the chief then was, and the strength
of his army, etc. While putting these three Indians through the
pumping process, the five mounted Indians were seen drawn up
on the bluff, about a mile off, when Capt. Eades, with his en-
tire company, mounted their horses and dashed away towards
them, followed by a disorderly mob of undrilled, would-be
soldiers. These Indians remained until fired upon by the on-
coming militia, when they gave way, and started at the top of
their ponies' speed for Black Hawk's camp, hotly pursued by the
wildly- excited militia, whose horses were longer winded than the
fleet little ponies of the Indians, and soon began to gain on
them. Two of the five Indians were overtaken and killed before
they reached the skirt of timber near Black Hawk's camp. The
foremost of the pursuing volunteers halted as they came to the
edge of the timber, as if irresolute, and waited for the stragglers
to come up, thus giving the three fleeing Indians time to reach
their camp and report the facts.
The infamy of the white soldiers in capturing the unarmed
bearers of a white flag, coupled with the belief that they had all
been brutally murdered at Stillman's camp, aroused all the savage
devil of the old chieftain's nature. In a few moments he was
leading all the warriors he had with him to repel the attack. On
reaching a point near the prairie, he saw by the moonlight that
the volunteers were determined to follow on into the woods in
pursuit of the three Indians who had escaped. Taking shelter
behind a clump of small trees and hazel brush, Black Hawk,
with about forty braves and warriors, sank down among the brush
*Elijah Kilbourn. See life of Black Hawk, post.
316 THE 8 AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
until the head of the pursuing column came near their place of
concealment, when, with the blood-curdling war-whoop of the
Sauk nation, he and his handful of braves arose from their re-
cumbent positions and simultaneously discharged their guns ; but
whether they took aim at the pursuing volunteers or purposely
fired over their heads, is difficult to determine. Be this as it
may, "nobody was hurt" by this volley. Its effect, however, was
magical. It not only brought these fiery, aggressive militia to a
sudden halt, but prralyzed them with affright to such a degree
that they fell into the wildest kind of a stampede, which soon,
ran into a panic. Like a wheel on a pivot they turned square
about-face, and fled back towards Stillman's camp some six
miles off as if the Old Harry was after them.
Nothing is so contagious to an army as a panic. Once fairly
started, it sweeps on like an avalanche, crushing every object in
its path, and overpowering all opposition. When those of Still-
man's command still in camp caught the sound of the wild, weird
screeches of their terrified companions, as they came thundering
on over the prairie, and saw them, through the glittering moon-
beams, rushing madly on to their camp with the rapidity of elec-
tricity, they caught the infection, when, as it were, in the twinkling
of an eye, the entire camp became a pandemonium, and without
order, system or thought, each ran for his horse, intent upon in-
stant flight. As they were hastening on, some of them observed
their three Indian prisoners, the flag-bearers sent with the white
flag of peace by Black Hawk, and with wanton cruelty fired at
them. Fortunately for these captives, their aim was too hasty
and unsteady to prove fatal to but one, the other two escaped
in safety. One, however, was shot down like a dog, and left where
he fell. In the terrible confusion at camp, one white man was
killed by the accidental discharge of some one's gun, or probably
tomahawked by one of the indian flag- bearers, as he claimed to
have killed him, certainly not by an Indian's bullet, for Black
Hawk's men could not have secured and mounted their ponies
and reached Stillman's camp at that time. Hearing the
frenzied howls, and seeing the disorderly flight of their com-
panions, Stillman's command at his camp, took it for granted
that the terrible Black Hawk, at the head of a legion of half-
naked, howling demons, mounted upon fiery steeds, were pur-
suing and cutting down their fleeing companions. They did
not know the real facts of the case, that Black Hawk had
but about forty braves and warriors with him, all told, for
THE SAUK8 AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 317
it will be remembered that he and his few followers had been
partaking of a Dog Feast, given to a few visiting Pottawat-
tamies, at the time his three surviving spies came thundering
up to his lodge, at the end of their six miles' race for life, and
reported the dastardly action of Stillman's men, and that their
pursuers were close at their heels. Hence the old chief had no
time to collect his ponies together; but on the contrary, they
seized their guns and rushed out to repel the assailants on foot.
At the time of Black Hawk's successful ambuscade near his
lodge there were two white scouts in advance of the pursu-
ing column, whose retreat was completely cut off by the rush of
the Indians between them and their frierds. They were taken
prisoners. One of them was no less a personage than Elijah
Kilbourn, who had followed Black Hawk from Lower Sandusky,
in the State of Ohio, clear to Bock river Illinois, in 1813, and at-
tempted to shoot the old Chief while drinking at a spring on Bock
river, but his gun flint broke into atoms without discharging his
gun, and he was taken prisoner by Black Hawk and by him adopted
as a son, and whose life was again spared by the old Chief, who
conducted him in person to a place of safety and sent him back
to Gen. Atkinson with a most wonderful message, set forth in
chapter XXXII. The other was Gideon Munson, who broke away
from his captors and attempted to escape by flight, but was shot
down as he ran. At Stillmans camp confusion worse confounded
reigiiedand ran riot. For of all animate nature,, a body of soldiers
under the all-powerful influence of a panic have the least reason-
ing power, sense, method or dignity. The jolly song and exciting
story were changed to wild shouts in a trice. All discipline and
order ceased. Each and every one did as he pleased and acted
upon his own impulses.
The great pervading thought was to get away from that local-
ity, and that too immediately. From an orderly kind of a go-
easy set of men "out on a lark," they became a terrified mob
with but one thought escape, an ungoverned and ungovern-
able crowd of men, who were a hundred fold worse to control than
a stampeded herd of cattle or wild buffalo. Like them they
rushed blindly on in the course their faces were turned when they
started and turned not aside for obstacles in their path, plung-
ing into sloughs, creeks, ponds, rivers, and bayous, on through
the woods, brush, thickets, and prairies, over chasms and prec-
ipices, howling and shrieking as they fled like demons from
hades or lost souls. If there be a stronger type of "Hell on
318 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Earth" than a lot of soldiers in a panic, we have no conception
of its horrors. In this case the panic was of the most aggravated
character, and extended alike to officers and men.
Whatever of jealousy or rivalry had existed between Majors
Bailey and Stillman was merged into a rivalry as to which of
them should put the greater number of miles between him and
that terror-stricken locality in the shortest possible period of
time.
It has been said that on leaving his camp, Maj. Stillman issued
an order for his men to retreat across the marsh to a more ele-
vated position on the prairie, and there form in line of battle to
await the approach of Black Hawk. The first part of this or-
der, if such an order were issued was entirely unnecessary,
since they were already performing that part, with alacrity, and
retreating with a vengeance, with Maj. Stillman well in the van,
pressing on after Col. Strode, whose borrowed horse seemed to
out run Tenbroek. They were of course in search of that "more
elevated land on the prairie," where they intended to order a halt
and form in line of battle, they did not find it, however, that
evening, nor call a halt until they reached Dixon, some thirty
miles away.
If the reader ever came suddenly upon a wild turkey hen with
her brood, or a quail with her little ones, and endeavored to keep
track of them as they seemed to dissolve into thin air and disap-
pear, as if swallowed up in the earth, he can have some little
idea of the sudden escape of Maj. Stillman and his mounted Illi-
nois militia from their camp, on that memorable evening of May
14, 1832, when two hundred and seventy- five armed white men
were stampeded by forty Indians. They rushed for their horses,
mounted and started, they knew not whither, nor stopped to
think. In some instances, as in case of their chief surgeon, they
mounted their horses before loosening them from their fasten-
ings. He had secured his fine horse to a burnt stump, which
stood about six feet high, and the bark of which had been burned
off by prairie fires. When the wild, weird war-whoop resounded
through the camp, he ran for his horse and mounted without un-
tying him. As soon as he was mounted, he set his spurs into
the horse's sides, causing him to spring forward to the length of
his tether, but no farther. The worthy doctor caught a glimpse
of the dark stump, which well might be taken for a dusky In-
dian, and readily supposing that it was an Indian who had
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 319
seized hold of the halter-strap and held his horse, he turned its
head in the opposite direction, and essayed to send his horse for-
ward with such speed as to break the Indian's hold or pull him
down ; sending his spurs into his sides to the hilt, and the horse
_shot out like a catapult, but the halter was too strong to be sun-
dered in that way. The horse had to stop, while his rider went
head foremost over his head, upon the ground, with such force as
to knock his breath from his body. Recovering his feet, the doctor
drew his sword from its scabbard, seized hold of the blade, and
with some degree of style, presented its hilt to the stump, accom-
the act with the words : "Mr. Indian, I surronder ; please accept
my sword." On making the happy discovery that he was not a
prisoner, he cut the halter from the stump with a dash of his
sword, and followed his fleeing companions. This, although per-
haps a strong case, is illustrative of the utter confnsion of the
militiamen, and by no means an exceptional one. It was "every
one for himself, and the devil take the hindmost." No such thing
as order or system was attempted or even thought of. Every
energy and effort was directed and utilized in trying to get away.
They stood not upon the order of their leaving, but left quickly,
without intention to return. If the panic and stampede at Bull
Eun was large, that at Stillman's Run was fierce. The little
stream where this occurred bears the appropriate name (Still-
man's Run) to this day.
The night had well set in when these frightened milit?a broke
camp so suddenly, and started on their inglorious and shameful
flight. It is believed that those in front, hearing the hoof-strokes
of their followers, and supposing they were being pursued by
mounted Indians, fired upon those behind them, in which way
several, if not all the white soldiers, were killed by their own
friends and companions in arms, The total loss in Stillman's
brigade was eleven killed and two wounded. Those killed were
Capt, John G. Adams of Tazewell county, and privates David
Kreeps, Zadok Mendenall and Isaac Perkins, all of Tazewell
county, Joseph Draper of McLean county, James Milton of Macon
county, Sergt. John Walters, Corp. Bird W. Ellfs, and privates
Tyues M. Childs and Joseph B. Farris of Fulton county, and
Gideon Munson, a scout. The wounded were Sergeants Reding
Putnam of Fulton, and Jesse Dickey of Macon county, while the
Indians lost but three killed, the two spies before mentioned, and
one of the three flag bearers.
320 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
When all the circumstances are taken into consideration, the
fatality was surprisingly small on both sides. Everything was
abandonded and left at the camp by Stillman's command, sup-
plies, tents, cooking utensils and baggage, which fell into the
hands of the Indians the next morning. More considerate and
less destructive than the whites had been towards them, the In-
dians did not burn down their tents or destroy their property.
They, however, appropriated to their own use all the provisions
left by the fleeing cohorts of Maj. Stillman. The greater portion
of the fugitives from Stillman's camp made for Dixon, some for
Fort Armstrong, others for Ottawa, or scattered promiscuously.
The wild stories of the dangers they had passed, and the hair-
breadth escapes they had made, were ingenious, and ludicrous
in the extreme. Upon two points they were generally agreed,
that the Indians were very numerous at Stillman's Bun, and that
each man as he reached a place of safety, was the last survivor
of a terrible Indian massacre. Ifc required fully a month to as-
certain the accurate number of lives lost in this shameful fiasco.
Many of these terribly frightened militia never stopped running
until they reached their cabin-homes, where they were not re-
quired to answer roll-call. Some were reported killed who were
safe at home, or in fort or stockade miles away from the horrid
scene. No two could agree upon the number of Black Hawk's
warriors, and no one placed it less than seven hundred, while
many asserted that it ran way up in the thousands. Col. Stroke's
statement suggests that there was scarcely a limit to the numbers
of mounted Indians or "soldiers without hats." Whether Black
Hawk, after giving the fleeing whites their fright some six miles
from Stillman's camp, caused his braves and warriors to mount
their ponies, and pursue the flying, demoralized militia, or whether
they followed on foot, is not fully settled, but the strong probability
is, that they were mounted immediately after the ambuscade, and
only about twenty-five of them followed the fleeing white men as
far as where Oapt. Adams was killed. Stillman's men asserted
that they were mounted. If so, they must have been delayed some
time after the ambuscade in the timber, to catch and mount their
ponies. Black Hawk says the militia rode so fast that his men
could not keep up, and he and a part of his warriors returned,
while about twenty-five of them pursued the fleeing white men.
Darkness had then set in, so that the terrified, panic-stricken
militia may, and more than probably were, mistaken, and that
those in the van mistook those in the rear for Indians, and fired
at them as they w r ere riding at John Gilpin speed.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 321
The death of Capt. Adams was especially sad. He was brave
as Julius Caesar, and lost his life in a vain attempt to check the
panic and snatch victory from defeat. Possibly he may have
been run down by the fleeing, panic-stricken militia of his own
command. The dead body of Gideon Munson, the scout, was the
only white man's found at the place of ambuscade, and no other
was found until they reached Stillman's camp, where the dead
body of Isaac Perkins was found. The other nine killed were
found at the creek, where Capt. Adams, Maj. Hackleton and
others endeavored to stop the fleeing troops, but in vain. While
we do not say that the unfortunate ten white men whose lives
were lost that night at and near Stillman's camp were killed by
their friends and companions in arms by mistake, yet we
do say that all the probabilities are that such is the real
fact. Yet it is barely possible that the Indians may have
killed them. Capt. Adams' death was very generally mourned
over the country. Col. James M. Strode was the first to
reach Dixon. It is an old saying, "a borrowed horse never
tires," and in his case this was true. Uur olden-time friend, Jon-
athan F. Wilson, who is still living, and a leading farmer of the
town of Vienna, Grundy county, Illinois, was then the owner of
a hardy, small-sized, dark cream-colored gelding called " Pone,"
which Col. Strode had borrowed or impressed into the service,
and notwithstanding the Colonel weighed nearly or quite 200
pounds, and Pone was rather below the ordinary size, he carried
his rider over the prairies, through, the woods, creeks and ponds,
and landed him safely at Dixon far in advance of all others to
hear the sad news of Stillman's defeat.
Strode was a regular "Bombastes Furiosus." As garrulous as a
fish-monger, and a thorough coxcomb, he doubtless had arranged
in his mind a set speech descriptive of what he had seen and
passed through, which he proceeded to deliver to Gen. Whiteside
and the wildly anxious and excited volunteers under his com-
mand. As soon as he could gather enough breath to speak, he
said : *
" Sirs,* our detachment was encamped amongst some scatter-
ing timber on the north side of Old Man's creek, with the prairie
from the north gently sloping down to our encampment. It was
just after twilight, in the gloaming of the evening, when we discov-
*Ford's History, p. 119.
21
322 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
ered Black Hawk's army coming down upon us in solid column.
They deployed in the form of a crescent upon the brow of the prai-
rie, and such accuracy and precision of military movements were
never witnessed by man. They were equal to the best troops of
Wellington in Spain. I have said that the Indians came down
in solid column and deployed in the form of a crescent, and what
was most wonderful, there were large squares of cavalry resting
upon the points of the curves, which squares were supported
again by other columns, fifteen deep, extending back through the
woods, and over a swamp three-quarters of a mile, which again
rested upon the main body of Black Hawk's army, bivouacked
upon the banks of the Kishwaukee.
" It was a terrible and glorious sight to see the tawny warriors-
as they rode along our flanks, attempting to outflank us, with the
glittering moonbeams glistening from their polished blades and
burnished spears. It was a sight well calculated to strike con-
sternation into the stoutest and noblest heart, and accordingly
our men soon began to break, in small squads, for tall timber.
In a very little time the rout became general. The Indians were
upon our flanks, and threatened the destruction of the entire de-
tachment. About this time Maj. Stillinan, Col. Stephenson, Maj.
Perkins, Capt. Adams, Mr. Hackleton and myself, with some
others, threw ourselves into the rear, to rally the fugitives and
protect the retreat. But in a short time all my companions fell,
bravely fighting hand-to-hand with the savage enemy, and I alone
was left upon the field of battle. About this time I discovered,
not far to the left, a corps of horsemen which seemed to ba in
tolerable order. I immediately deployed to the left, when, lean-
ing down and placing my body in a recumbent posture upon the
mane of my horse, so as to bring the heads of the horsemen be-
tween my eye and the horizon, I discovered by the light of the
moon that they were gentlemen who did not wear hats, by which
token I knew they were no friends of mine. I therefore made a
retrograde movement and recovered my former position, where I
remained some time, meditating what further I could- do in the
service of my country, when a random ball came whistling by my
ear, and plainly said to me, ' Stranger, you have no further busi-
ness here.' Upon hearing this, I followed the example of my
companions in arms and broke for tall timber, and the way I run
was not a little and quit."
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAI*. 328
Under Strode's estimate, Black Hawk's army must have reached
away up towards hundreds of thousands. He speaks of "squares"
of cavalry resting upon the points of the curve, which squares
were supported again by other columns fifteen deep, three- quar-
ters of a mile through, and this was only his skirmish line, his
main army being bivouacked on the banks of the Kishwaukee,
some ten miles away.
We can only judge of the effect this wonderful statement had
upon these mounted volunteers, who, but a few days before,
abandoned their camp equipments, wagons and provisions and
made a forced march to the stockade at Dixon, after burning up
a deserted Indian village, which a child could have done, and they
did no less. No wonder that Gen. Whiteside ordered his trumpet
sounded for his officers to assemble at once for a council of war.
Gen. Atkinson, with his regulars and supplies, had not yet
reached Dixon, and Whiteside's men had left their baggage wag-
ons and provisions between Prophetstown and Dixon when they
concluded to skip out of the locality of their vandalism, and were
out of provisions, and had been living on parched corn and coffee
for a couple of days. Judge Thomas,* their Quartermaster or
Commissary of Subsistence, made an arrangement with old
Nachusa, or John Dixon, the only white man living in that lo-
cality, for cattle and hogs sufficient for their immediate wants ;
but having no bread or flour, they were compelled to feast on fresh
beef and pork without condiment or bread. Having partaken of
this food, they took up their march for the late scene of action,
some thirty miles away. During this march, many of the volun-
teers deserted. Before leaving Dixon (May 16) the demoralized
battalions of Majors Stillman and Bailey were united as the Fifth
regiment, and sworn into the military service of the United
States, and Capt. James Johnson, of Macon county, was placed
in command of it, with the rank of Colonel. On reaching Still-
man's Run, no Indians were to be found. They had removed
their dead and withdrawn from the locality. Having buried their
dead, the army returned to Dixon.
Gov. Eeynolds' account of the Stillman defeat is as follows,
(p. 231 of "My Own Times"): "Maj. Stillman was, at the time
he commanded the battalion, a general of the militia north of
the Illinois river, and was a military man in good standing. I
knew many prominent men in his corps, Colonels Stephen son
* Sec engraving and biography.
324 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and Strode, etc. The officers had some misunderstanding be-
tween them as to the command of the battalion. Fifty-two of
Maj. Stillinan's men had not reached camp on the 15th of May.
While one man was lamenting the destruction of his comrade,
that person himself would appear, and contradict it. Stillman
had marched twenty-live miles up Eock river in the wrong direc-
tion from my order. * * * The major had omitted to have
either spies or sentinels out at this important crisis. Three un-
armed Indians, with a white flag, made their appearance near
the encampment. These Indians gave themselves up, and were
taken into custody as hostages, by order of the officers. Then
six Indians appeared on horseback, on a hill three-quarters of a
mile distant. Without orders, a few soldiers and some officers
commenced an irregular chase of these Indians, and pursued
them four or five miles. During the race in the prairie, a great
portion of the troops mounted their horses, and joined, without
orders, in the disorderly chase of the Indians. They overtook and
killed two Indians. Maj. Hackleton, of Fulton county, was dis-
mounted, and had a personal combat with an Indian, also dis-
mounted. By assistance from the whites, the major killed his
tawny antagonist. * * * I empowered Col. Strode, who was
present, and the colonel of Jo Daviess county, to organize the
militia of his county, and defend it with them. I gave him great
power, and he acted well."
It is a little cruel in the governor to rob even Maj . Hackleton of
the credit of having killed an Indian, without the assistance of
other white men, while the great power he gave to the "colonel of
Jo Daviess county" is striking.
Black Hawk's version of this whole transaction is as follows,
(pp. 93 to 103 of his autobiography) :
"Having met with no opposition, we moved up Eock river leisure-
ly, for some distance, when we were overtaken by an express from
White Beaver (Gen. Atkinson) with an order for me to return with
my band, and recross the Mississippi again. I sent him word
that I would not, not recognizing his right to make such a de-
mand, as I was acting peaceably, and intended to go to the Pro-
phet's village, at his request, to make corn. The express returned.
We moved on, and encamped some distance below the Prophet's
village. Here, another express came from White Beaver, threat-
ening to pursue us, and drive us back if we did not return peace-
ably.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 325
"This message roused the spirit of my band, and all were deter-
mined to remain with me and contest the ground with the war
chief, should he come and attempt to drive us. We thereupon
directed the express to say to the war chief, 'if he wished to fight
us, he might come on.' We were determined never to be driven,
and equally so not to make the first attack, our object being to
act only on the defensive. This we considered to be right. Soon
after, the express returned. Mr. Gratiot, sub-agent of the Win-
nebagoes, came to our camp. He had no interpreter, and was
compelled to talk through his chiefs. They said the object of his
mission was to persuade us to return, but they advised us to go
on, assuring us that the farther we went up Reek river, the more
friends we would meet, and our situation would be bettered. They
were on our side., and all of their people were our friends. We
must not give up, but continue to ascend Eock river, on which, in
a short time, we would receive reinforcements sufficiently strong
to repulse any enemy. They said they would go down with their
agent to ascertain the strength of the enemy, and then return and
give us the news. They had to use some stratagem to deceive
their agent, in order to help us. * * *
"Having ascertained that the White Beaver would not permit
us to remain where we were, I began to consider what was best to
be done, and concluded to keep on up the river, see the Pottawat-
tamies, and have a talk with them. Several Winnebago chiefs
were present, whom I advised of my intentions, as they did not
seem disposed to render us any assistance. I askecl them if they
had not sent us wampum during the winter, and requested us to
come and join their people, and enjoy all the rights and privileges
of their country. They did not deny this, and said, if the white
people did not interfere, they had no objection to our making
corn this year with our friend, the prophet, but did not wish us
to go any further up.
" The next day I started with my party to Kishawacakee. That
night I encamped a short distance above the Prophet's village.
After all was quiet in our camp I sent for my chiefs and told them
that we had been deceived ; that all the fair promises that had
been held out to us through Neapope were false ; but it would
not do to let our party know it ; we must keep it secret among
ourselves, and move on to Kishawacakee as if all was right, and
say something on the way to encourage our people. I will then
call on the Pottawattamies, hear what they say, and see what
they will do.
S26 THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
"We started the next morning after telling our people that
news had just come from Milwaukee, that a chief of our British
Father would be there in a few days. Finding that all our plans
were defeated, I told the Prophet that he must go with me, and
we would see what could be done with the Pottawattamies. On
our arrival at Kishawacakee, an express was sent to the Potta-
wattamie villages. The next day a deputation arrived. I in-
quired if they had corn in their villages. They said they had a
very little and could not spare any. I asked them different ques-
tions, and received very unsatisfactory answers. This talk was
in the presence of all my people. I afterwards spoke to them
privately, and requested them to come to my lodge after my
people had gone to sleep. They came and took seats. I
asked them if they had received any news from the British on
the lake ; they said no. I inquired if they had heard that a chief
of oar British Father was coming to Milwaukee to bring guns,
ammunition, goods and provisions ; they said no. I told them
what news had been brought to me, and requested them to return
to their village and tell the Chiefs that I wished to see them,
and have a talk with them.
"After this deputation started, I concluded to tell my people
that if White Beaver came after us, we would go back, as it was
useless to think of stopping or going on without more provisions
and ammunition. I discovered that the Winnebagoes and Potta-
wattamies were not disposed to render us assistance. The next
day the Pottawattamies arrived in my camp. I had a dog killed
and made a feast. When it was ready, I spread my medicine
bags, and the Chiefs began to eat. When the ceremony was
about ending, I received news that about three or four hundred
white men, on horse-back, had been seen about eight miles off.
I immediately started three young men, with a white flag, to
meet them, and conduct them to our camp, that we might hold
a council with them. I also directed them, in case the whites
had encamped, to return, and I would go and see them. After
this party had started, I sent five young men to see what might
take place. The first party went to the camp of the whites, and
were taken prisoners ; the last party had not proceeded far be-
fore they saw about twonty men coming toward them at full
gallop. They stopped, and finding that the whites were coming
toward them in such a war-like attitude, they turned and re-
treated, but were pursued and two of them overtaken and killed.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 327
The others made their escape. When they came in with the
news, I was preparing my nags to meet the War Chief. The
alarm was given. Nearly all my young men were absent, ten
miles away. I started with what I had left (about forty), and
had proceeded but a short distance before we saw a part of the
army approaching. I raised a yell, saying to my braves, ' Some
of our people have been killed, wantonly and cruelly murdered.
We must avenge their death.' In a little while we discovered the
whole army coming towards us at a full gallop. W T e were now
confident that our first party had been killed. I immediately
placed my men behind a cluster of bushes, that we might have
the first fire when they approached close enough. They made a
halt some distance from us. I gave another yell, and ordered my
brave warriors to charge upon them, expecting that they would
all be killed. They did charge. Every man rushed toward the
enemy, and fired, and they retreated in the utmost confusion and
consternation before my little, but brave, band of warriors.
"After following the enemy for some distance, I found it use-
less to pursue them further as they rode so fast, and returned to
the encampment with a few braves, as about twenty-five of them
continued in pursuit of the flying enemy. I lighted my pipe and
sat down to thank the Great Spirit for what he had done. I
had not been meditating long when two of the three young men
I had sent with the flag to meet the American War Chief en-
tered. My astonishment was not greater than my joy to see
them living and well. I eagerly listened to their story, which was
as follows : 'When we arrived near the encampment of the
whites, a number of them rushed out to meet us, bringing their
guns with them. They took us into their camp, when an Ameri-
can,* who spoke the Sac language a little, told us that his chief
wanted to know who we were, where we were going, where our
camp was, and where was Black Hawk ? We told him that we
had came to see his chief, that our chief had directed us to con-
duct him to our camp in case he had not encamped, and in that
event, to tell him that Black Hawk would come to see him ; he
wished to hold a council with him as he had given up all inten-
tion of going to war. * * * At the conclusion of this talk a
party of white men came in on horseback. We saw by their
countenances that something had happened. A general tumult
*Kilbourn.
328 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
arose ; they looked at us with indignation, talked among them-
selves for a moment, when several of them cocked their guns and
fired at us in the crowd. Onr companion fell dead. We rushed
through the crowd and made our escape. We remained in am-
bush but a short time before we heard yelling like Indians
running an enemy. In a little while we saw some of the whites
in full speed. One of them came near us. I threw my toma-
hawk and struck him on the head, which brought him to the
ground. I ran to him, and with his own knife took his scalp.* I
took his gun, mounted his horse, and brought my friend here
behind me.' The next morning I told the crier of my village to
give notice that we must go and bury our dead. In a little while
all were ready. A small deputation was sent for our absent war-
riors, and the remainder started to bury the dead. We first dis-
posed of them, and then commenced an examination in the
enemy's encampment for plunder. We found arms and ammu-
nition, and provisions, all of which we was sadly in want of,
particularly the latter, as we were entirely without food. We
also found a variety of saddle-bags which I distributed among my
braves, a small quantity of whisky, and some little barrels that
had contained this bad medicine, but they were empty. I was sur-
prised to find that the whites carried whisky with them, as I had
understood that all the palefaces, when acting as soldiers in the field,
were strictly temperate. * * * We attacked them in the prairie
with a few bushes between us. * * * I never was so much
surprised in all the fighting I have seen, knowing too, that the
Americans generally shoot well as I was to see this army of
several hundred retreating without showing fight. * * * An
army of three or four hundred men, after having learned that we
were seeking for peace, to attempt to kill the flag bearers that had
gone to them unarmed to ask for a meeting of the war chiefs of
the two contending parties, to hold a council that I might return
to the west side of the Mississippi, to come forward with a full
determination to demolish the few braves I had with me, to re-
treat when they had ten to one, was unaccountable to me. It
proved a different spirit from any I had ever seen before among
the palefaces. I expected to see them fight as the Americans did
with the British during the last war, but they had no such braves
among them."
Among the saddle-bags found in Stillman's deserted camp,
were those of Col. Strode, containing a ruffle-bosomed shirt, and
* This was probably Isaac Perkins, whose dead body was found at or near Still-
man's camp.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 329
Chitty's Pleadings, in two volumes. We have frequently heard
the Colonel assert that "Black Hawk appropriated these to his
own use, wearing the ruffle- bosomed shirt over his buckskin
hunting shirt, and tucking sC volume of Chitty under each arm,
he strutted around like an old turkey gobbler." Probably he was
trying to ape the pomposity of the braggadocio, James M.
Strode.
330 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
CHAPTER XXII.
The Doleful News from Stillman's Ill-fated Expedition Spreads with the Eapidity of
the Wind, creating an Aftermath of Terror and Dismay Gov. Reynolds utters
a Midnight Wail for Help Two Thousand Additional Volunteers Called Out-
June 10th the time and Hennepin the Place of Rendezvous What the Public
Press had to say about it A Brave Woman and a Cool-headed Man Capt. Hoge
brings Order and Confidence out of Chaos and Despair.
"Loud Rumor speaks:
I, from the Orient to the drooping West,
Making the wind my post-horse, still unfold
The acts commenced on this ball of earth.
Stuffing the ears of men with false reports." SHAKSPEAKE.
As each survivor from Stillman's Bun came dashing into the
stockade at Dixon, weary and worn by his long ride and terrible
scare, to relate, with pallid lips and trembling limbs, that he was
the last survivor of a terrible Indian massacre, his eager listeners
were filled with consternation and alarm. To no living soul was
this news so dreadful as to Gov. Keynolds. But two short days
had passed since this expedition, bearing alike the hopes and
political fortunes of His Excellency, had left Dixon. He was
ambitious, and fondly hoped, and was even led to expect, the
capture of Black Hawk and his entire band through this expedi-
tion, which would end all further difficulty with these Indians
before the arrival of Gen. Atkinson and his command of about
four hundred regulars and a like force of Illinois infantry volun-
teers, who were stemming the swift current of Rock river on keel-
boats and barges. Should Maj. Stillman be successful, all the
credit of putting an end to the anticipated war would be given to
Gov. Reynolds and his Illinois militia, which would give him an
enviable military renown as a fine strategist and celebrated Indian
fighter, and bring him prominently before the American people
as a Presidential candidate. But now, alas ! this crushing defeat
of Maj. Stillman carried with it the utter dissipation of his Presi-
dential hopes. Nor that alone, for with the exaggerated stories
told by the demoralized Stillman and his men, Black Hawk had a
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 331
powerful army of well armed and disciplined savages, flushed with
an easy victory, and liable to swoop down upon Dixon without a
moment's warning, and kill or capture the entire force under
Gen. Whiteside. That he devoutly prayed for the arrival of Gen.
Atkinson is established by the fact that he dispatched no less than
three messages to that officer, within so many hours, urging him
to come to Dixon at once. Not hearing from Gen. Atkinson,
early on Tuesday morning, May 15, he issued another call for
mounted volunteers to the number of 2,000 men, to rendezvous
at Hennepin, Putnam county, on the 10th of June, again upon
his own responsibility. But the circumstances in which he was
then placed, fully justified this act.
Gen. Atkinson, with his keel-boats and provisions, reached Dixon
on the 17th, and immediately erected breastworks at that point
for the protection of his military stores. In the meantime the
news of Stillman's defeat spread like a prairie fire from settle-
ment to settlement, county to county, and State to State, growing
in magnitude and horror as it went.
As an illustration of what the public press had to say on this
subject, we copy from The Castigator, a country newspaper pub-
lished at Georgetown, Brown county, Ohio. In its issue of June
5, 1832, copied from the Louisville (Ky.) Journal of May 23, is the
following :
" THE INDIAN WAR.
"The steamboat Herald (74 hours from St. Louis) brings a
proclamation from the Governor of Illinois to the citizens of the
State, from which it appears that a bloody, successful attack has
been made by the hostile Indians upon a detachment of mounted
volunteers. A private letter states that fifty-two of the volunteers
were killed, among whom were Col. Crane,* Col. Thomas, t Major
Morgan I and Capt. Bailey. At the date of the last accounts,
Gen. Atkinson, commander of the United States forces, was in a
perilous situation. Several expresses had been sent out for sup-
plies, and every man had been cut off. The keel-boats and
barges, with Gen. Atkinson and about four hundred regulars and
some three hundred infantry volunteers, destined with supplies
for the part above the rapids, had not been heard of, and it was
supposed that they had been captured and their crews destroyed.
We subjoin Gov. Eeynolds' proclamation:
* No such man in the battalion, t Hon. John Thomas, of St. Clair county. See
biography. He was not with Stillman. J A myth. A mistake.
332 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
" To the Militia of Illinois It becomes my duty again to call on
you for your services in defense of your country. The State is
not only invaded by hostile Indians, but many of your citizens
have been slain in battle. A detachment of two hundred and
seventy-five mounted volunteers, commanded by Maj. Stillman,
were overpowered by hostile Indians, on Sycamore creek, distant
from this place about thirty miles, and a considerable number of
them killed. I am of the opinion that the Pottawattamies and
Winnebagoes have joined the Sacs and Foxes, and all may be
considered as waging war against the United States. To subdue
these Indians, and drive them out of the State, will require a
force of at least 2,000 mounted volunteers more, in addition to
the troops already in the field. I have made requisitions on the
proper officers for the above number of mounted men, and have
no doubt the citizen soldiers of the State will obey the call of
their country. They will meet at Hennepin, on the Illinois river,
in companies of fifty men each, on the 10th of June next, to be
organized into a brigade.
JOHN EEYNOLDS,
"May 15, 1832. Commander-in Chief."
In the issue of the Missouri Republican of May 22, 1832, we find
the following: "From another source, on which reliance can be
placed, we have learned the following particulars : The detach-
ment concerned in the engagement (about two hundred and sev-
enty-five men) had been encamped at Dixon's Ferry for several
days before the arrival of the main body of Gen Whiteside. Im-
mediately, therefore, a request was preferred by Maj. Stillman,
who commanded the detachment, to be allowed to go out upon a
scouting expedition, which was granted by Gen. Whiteside. On
Monday, the 14th, the detachment met a small party of Indians,
and killed two and made two others prisoners. They continued
their route, and encamped for the night, in an advantageous posi-
tion, a dense wood surrounded by prairie. Almost as soon as they
dismounted, turned their horses loose, and commenced prepara-
tions for supper, a small party of Indians were discovered in the
neighborhood of the encampment, bearing with them a white nag.
Capt. Eads, with a few men, was sent out to meet them, when
the Indfans commenced a precipitate retreat. This officer, being
acquainted with the Indian mode of warfare, and suspecting an
ambnsh, followed them as far as he deemed prudent, and then
ordered his men to fall back upon the main party. Although it
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 333
was nearly dark, the whole detachment had been ordered to re-
mount, and were met upon the route by the men who were return-
ing. The pursuit was conducted without any regard to discipline,
and had continued for several miles, the Indians receding as the
troops advanced, until they had decoyed them across Sycamore
creek, as it is called in the proclamation. This they did in dis-
order, and as each man successively reached it. Being thus de-
coyed into the midst of the main body of the Indians, and without
being allowed time to form, hostilities were commenced, the In-
dians showing themselves in every quarter, mounted and armed.
They commenced the attack with their guns, and, after firing
them, resorted to the use of tomahawks and knives. As soon as
their desperate situation was known, Maj, Stillman ordered a re-
treat across the creek, after an ineffectual fire at the enemy. The
savages followed close upon them. No time was allowed for them
to form on the opposite bank of the creek.
"A company under the command of Capt. Adams of Tazewell
county, who were in the rear, endeavored to make a stand against
them, and fought with desperation. About half of the missing
are thought to have belonged to his company. The battle was
fought by moonlight, in an open prairie, and the pursuit was kept
up for ten or twelve miles. The survivors began to arrive at
Dixon's Ferry about one o'clock in the morning; and, after a
sufficient time had elapsed, the next day, for them all to have
come in, the roll was called and fifty-two were found to be miss-
ing. A few of those who escaped were wounded, and many had
their hats and clothes perforated with bullet holes. Some of the
savages were killed, but the number could not be ascertained.
Various estimates are given of the strength of the Indians. The
number is probably between 1,200 and 1,500 warriors. By this
victory they obtained possession of the horses of the slain, and
of the camp equipage, blankets, ammunition and provisions of
the routed militia, and are moreover encouraged to further hos-
tilities by the propitious omen of a first victory. On Tuesday
last the militia at Dixon's Ferry, amounting to 1,200 men, were
paraded to bury their deceased comrades.
"When our informant left them, an immediate pursuit and
attack of the Indians was anticipated, but we hope wiser counsels
may have prevailed, as a defeat would be almost certain to follow
such a course. The militia are exasperated beyond all bounds at
the death of their countrymen, and a cruel and exterminating war
834 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
must be the consequence. On the other hand, the Indians have
the advantage of a perfect knowledge of the country, and inured
to fatigue and privations of every kind, and can at any time seek
refuge in the swamps which abound in that quarter. Fears are
entertained at headquarters for the safety of two or three small
parties of men successively sent with dispatches to Gen. Atkin-
son. Nothing had been heard from any of them, nor indeed was
it known in what situation Gen. Atkinson was when our inform-
ant left.
"Prior to the engagement, the regular army and the militia had
formed a junction at Rock Island, and Gen. Atkinson was invested
with the entire command. The militia under Gen. Whiteside
being mostly mounted men, proceeded to Dixon's Ferry by land.
Gen. Atkinson, with three hundred regulars and three hundred
militia, ascended to the rapids of Eock river in boats, and infor-
mation received here from him, states that he had effected a
passage over the rapids. He must, at that time, have been about
thirty miles from Dixon's Ferry.
"It is said that orders have been transmitted from the War
Department to the commanding officer of the expedition to pros-
ecute the war in the most energetic manner, and no longer
listen to the Talks of the Indians, as has been too often done
already. The perilous state of our fellow-citizens of Illinois, and
the prospect of a continuance of the war for some months, sug-
gest the propriety of assistance from this State. Having no
organized militia, the only means left is the formation of volun-
teer companies. Arms and ammunition and means of transport-
ation to the scene of action will, we have no doubt, be furnished
by the Government officers. By timely aid a like calamity on our
own borders may be prevented, for it is easy to foresee that if these
Indians are not effectually quelled, the same hostile spirit will
soon be infused into all the border tribes."
Both of these articles were copied in The Castigator, in its
issue of June 5, 1832.
In its next issue, we find the following: "The late hostile
attitude of the Northwestern Indians has caused much alarm
throughout the country. Volunteer companies are forming in
different parts to assist in putting a stop to their hostilities. At
Cincinnati, several companies have been raised. In addition to
the calamities already suffered by the incursion of the Indians,
there is one still more alarming. Provisions are unusually scarce.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 335
From eighty to one hundred men are frequently thrown together
without having ten days' provisions. It would not be a bad plan
for those who do go, to provide themselves well on this score."
Also the following :
"PUBLIC MEETING.
"At a meeting of a number of citizens of this place, on Satur-
day last, Col. James Ferrier was called to the Chair, and David
Johnson, Esq., appointed secretary, when, on motion of Thomas
L. Hosmer, Esq., the following resolutions were adopted :
"Resolved, That in the present perilous condition of our western
frontier, it is expedient to raise a company of mounted volunteers
in this vicinity, to march to the relief of our brethren in Illinois ;
that we recommend to all who are willing, to unite in raising a
company for the above purpose, to meet at the court house in
Georgetown, on Wednesday, the 13th inst., at 12 o'clock M., to
consult upon and adopt such means as may be thought necessary
to effect the desired object."
Also the following :
"WAR! WAR!
"From authentic accounts it appears that the Indians on our
western borders have embodied themselves to the number of sev-
eral thousands, and are committing depredations upon the fron-
tiers. Many individuals have been slain, whole families have
been murdered, and several nourishing little towns laid in ashes.
The probability is that this state of hostility will continue until
winter. The militia of Illinois have been called out by the Gov-
ernor of the State, to aid the regular troops. The citizens of
Indiana are forming volunteer companies, and marching to the
relief of their brethren, and an express has been sent on to Wash-
ington City, to require assistance from the General Government.
Under these circumstances, it is very possible that there may be
a general call for volunteers perhaps a draft in the, Ohio militia.
The citizens of Cincinnati have come forward magnanimously,
and raised several companies of volunteers, who hold themselves
in readiness to march at a moment's warning. This is an ex-
ample worthy of imitation. It manifests a spirit of patriotism
which should ever distinguish a free people. We are the sons of
men who risked ' their lives, their fortunes and their sacred
honor' to achieve the liberty we enjoy, and we should deserve
the most abject slavery if we disgrace or dishonor their memory.
336 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Can nothing be done in Brown county ? Let us think upon this
subject. Let us place ourselves (in imagination) at Lafayette,
and see the savages within a few miles of our wives, children and
property, thirsting for human blood, and able, by their numbers,
to break down all opposition. Should we not expect our friends
in the interior to rally to our assistance? Unquestionably we
would. Let us do, then, as we would be done by. If we hold
ourselves in readiness to obey a call for volunteers, and there
should be no such call, there is no harm done. On the contrary,
should there be a demand for our services, we will not be taken
by surprise. Those of us who belong to independent companies
can be brought into the field upon a short notice ; and such as do
not, might form one or more companies of mounted riflemen,
elect officers, and provide themselves with such necessaries as
would be requisite in a summer campaign."
In the Missouri Republican of May 28, 1832, we find the fol-
lowing: "Disastrous accounts are brought by every arrival
from above, of the massacre of families residing near the scene
of the Indian hostilities. We fear that these barbarities are to
be continued for a long time ; indeed, from the complexion of our
accounts, nothing but the most energetic measures and daring
bravery will be able to restore peace to that section of the
country. We learn from a letter dated on board the steamboat
Caroline, Hennepin, Illinois river, May 21st, that a party had
just come into that place from Indian Creek, where they buried
fifteen men, women and children, whom the Indians had killed
the day previous, and cut, mangled and mutilated in their usual
savage manner. Two young women about 17 years old were
taken prisoners ; the father and mother had been previously
murdered. The party it is said was about thirty strong, and lit-
tle doubt is entertained that they belonged to the Pottawatta-
mie tribe. It is also said that the Indians were spreading
devastation in every direction, and for that purpose had sepa-
rated into small parties. Gen. Atkinson had joined Gen. White-
side at Dixon's Ferry. On the 22d, Gen. Whiteside's brigade,
amounting to 1,400 men, was dispatched up Sycamore Creek to
pursue the trail of the Indians, and to compel them into sub-
mission, if practicable. Gen. Atkinson had determined to main-
tain his present position to prevent the falling back of the Sauks.
Should it be necessary on further information for him to cross
Fox river and operate against the Sauks, it was his design
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 337
promptly to do so. Forty or fifty miles would bring him into
their neighborhood. The citizens of Pekin it is said are much
alarmed in consequence of a band of two hundred Kickapoos be-
ing seen at the head of the Mackinaw, many of whom were
strangers. While these dangers are staring the frontier citizens
in the face, another equally alarming has come upon them.
The distress already felt for want of provisions is represented as
being very great and must hourly increase. A letter before us
says : "1 forgot to mention the distressing situation of the in-
habitants in this region, owing to the scarcity, I might almost
say total absence, of provisions of any kind. The most intelli-
gent of the citizens assert that there is not in the country at
large, sufficient provisions, owing to the failure of the crops and
the destruction by the Indians, to subsist the population, sparse
as it is. for ten days, and at many points there is not even one
day's provisions, where there is something like fifty or sixty peo-
ple to feed. They cannot fish for the want of arms and men to
protect them ; otherwise they might do something to prevent
themselves from actual starvation, which, if they remained in the
country, must ensue, unless relief was afforded them. In this
emergency, we understand that the acting commissioners of the
regular and State troops have, with praiseworthy humanity, re-
solved to afford relief as far as in their power. Gen. Atkinson
and the Governor are together, and moving on the Indians, who
have, thus far, escaped, burning and destroying property of all
kinds, in their retreat. It is not known whether the main body
of the enemy is yet on Eock river, or whether it has crossed over
to Fox river of the Illinois, and is ascending that towards the
Lakes."
The French, as a nation, are said to be the most excitable
people on earth, but this we deny, and place the American people
in the lead ot all nationalities, especially if there be Indians in
the contest. Neither Stilltnan nor his command were natural
cowards. Indeed, his command embraced many of the very best
and bravest men of the State. It was not what they saw but
what they felt that did the mischief. Had they but left
the whisky in the barrels instead of putting it in their stom-
achs, the strong probability is there would have been no cause
for the widespread fear and terror which followed their shameful
conduct, and brought on the war. Black Hawk had already
22
338 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB.
discovered that he had been deceived by Neapope, and that
neither the Winnebagoes nor Pottawattainies would join him in
making war against the white people, nor give him provision or
let him plant corn in their respective territories, without permis-
sion from the white people.
Before starting for Kishwaukee, and while near the Phrophet's
village, he held a council with his chiefs, and told them that they
had been deceived, and all the fair promises which had been held
out to the Sauks, through Neapope, were false, and enjoined
secrecy on them to keep this fact from the band until they reached
the Kishwaukee, and conferred with the Pottawattamies. On
starting from the Prophet's village, Black Hawk insisted that
Winnesheik should go with him to visit the Pottawattamies. On
arriving at the Kishwaukee, he sent an express to the nearest
Pottawattamie village, requesting a conference with them, which
was granted, and a small deputation of the latter went to his en-
campment. The old chief asked them for corn, to which they
replied that they had but very little, and could not spare any.
After this deputation departed, Black Hawk made up his mind
that he would return to his Iowa home, if Gen. Atkinson would
permit him, as he was powerless to either stay where he was or
go on up Eock river without provisions or ammunition, for he had
discovered that neither the Winnebagoes nor the Pottawattamies
would render his band any assistance. Threatened by the great
monster, Famine, he applied to the Pottawattamies for land to
plant corn, and was actually engaged in negotiating with a few of
their chiefs when the ill-starred Stillman and his command
put in their appearance ; and had no more thought of making war
against the white people than he had of committing suicide. In
the condition he and his band were then in, war was simply out
of the question. He had neither arms, ammunition nor provi-
sion, besides being encumbered with the women and children,
old and infirm, together with all his personal effects, and had no
means of transportation, except canoes, and could only move up
or down Eock river with them.
The lands lying upon the peninsula near Eock Island, were the
bone of contention. To avoid any offense, or giving even a shadow
thereof, his people did not even encamp on these lands on their
passage up by Saukenuk, and with the exception of April 11, no
Sank Indian was seen upon the peninsula, much less was any-
body or anything disturbed who resided there, or anywhere else,.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 339
for that matter ; for up to May 14, although his entire band had
been in Illinois, and in a starving condition, they never molested
the white settlers or their property not even to beg for a crust of
bread or cup of water during more than a full month, and were,
at the time of the brutal attack of Capt. Eads and his men, within
the territory of the Pottawattamies, and had scarcely encamped
for a single day within the boundary claimed by the United States
as having been ceded under the Quashquamme treaty of 1804.
Hence there can be no kind of excuse for this outrageous conduct
of the militia, under Stillman, wpon this little band of fugitives,
who were striving to live without doing harm to any living soul,
and were the guests of a friendly nation, and within their territory.
When informed of the approach of Stillman to his camp, Black
Hawk immediately sent three of his braves, unarmed, bearing a
white flag, to meet and conduct him and his men to the
camp of Black Hawk, to learn what was his object. If Hostile to
his band, and they wished them to leave the Illinois side of the
river, Black Hawk with his band would descend Eock river and
recross the Mississippi. He further instructed his flag-bearers
to say to the commander of the white soldiers, in case they had
gone into camp, that he would go in person to their camp to con-
fer with them. What could he have done or said more concilia-
tory than this ? Ever cautious, the old chief sent five other braves
to watch what took place at the reception of his flag of truce, who
took their station upon a hill overlooking Stillman's camp. Having
rushed pell-mell upon the bearers of the white flag and captured
them, and taken them into the camp "as hostages," they saw
the other Indians on the hill, when away went these lusty
militia after them. These Indians remained at their place of
observation until actually fired upon, when they fled and were
followed in "an irregular chase," as Gov. Reynolds calls it, until
they reached a strip of timber, where they ran into the ambuscade
of Black Hawk, which stopped their pursuit, but they had killed
two out of the five Indians.
Neapope, in a conversation held with Gen. Scott after the
war was over, said : "We met some Pottawattamies, and made a
feast for them. At that time we heard there were some Ameri-
cans near us. We prepared a white flag to go and see them, and
sent two or three young men on a hill, to see what they were
doing. Before the feast was finished we heard our young men
were killed. This was at sunset. Some of our voung men ran
340 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
out, two were killed, and the Americans were seen rushing on to
our camp. Our young men fired a few guns, and the Americans
ran off."
After the inglorious defeat and stampede of Stillman's battal-
ion, Gov. Eeynolds asserted that he had disobeyed orders in going
beyond Old Man's creek and in attacking the Indians, when he
was sent only on a reconnoitering expedition; but his order "to
coerce these Indians into submission," gives this statement a very
black eye. Every writer on this subject concurs in the assertion
that Majors Stillman and Bailey sought permission "to go upon
some dangerous service." Yet after the miscarriage of this expe-
dition, the Governor claims that he only authorized Maj. Stillman
to reconnoitre on Old Man's creek, some twelve miles up Eock
river from Dixon, and that, in going beyond that, the Major
transcended his authority. Yet he gives a copy of his order to
Major Stillman, which is set forth in the preceding chapter, in
which the word reconnoitre does not appear. The order was for
him "to proceed without delay to the head of Old Man's creek,
where it is supposed there are some hostile Indians, and coerce
them into subjection." Coerce them without fighting or even find-
ing them, is as inconsistent and illogical as an insensible pain
or pleasant, jumping toothache. No Indians, hostile or friendly,
were found on Old Man's creek, but Stillman had started for fame
on the march of death. A funeral he must have, with the Indians
for mourners. To accomplish his mission of coercing the Indians,
he must first find them. Hence he moved on up Eock river until
the Indians found him, and sent him and his force howling back
to Dixon with numerous hornets' nests around their heads and
ears. The eleven white men who lost their lives in this unfortu-
nate expedition were among the bravest and best, whose lives were
sacrificed, no doubt, in the vain endeavor to check the stampede,
and their valor should be commemorated in a fine monument,
since they were buried in one and the same common grave,
whose immediate locality, we fear is, like that of Moses, unknown
to the present day. For this purpose the Thirty-third General
Assembly of the State of Illinois made an appropriaion of the
paltry sum of $500, which is alike disgraceful to the great State
of Illinois and the memory of the citizen-soldiers who lost their
lives in the defense of the women and children of the frontier
from the murderous tomahawks and scalping-knives of the ruth-
less savage. This appropriation should have been fifty fold
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 341
greater. The stampede of Stillman's forces had many comical
features connected therewith. Some of them fled for Fort Arm-
strong, on Eock Island, and reached the south hank of the Mis-
sissippi, where the city of Eock Island now stands, at about three
o'clock next morning, and commenced hallooing for a boat to ferry
them over to the Island. But fearing a ruse or decoy, no boat
was sent them until after daybreak, leaving them upon the banks
of the river several hours, half dead with fear and fatigue from
their long ride on an empty stomach ; for they had not partaken
of their suppers when the stampede began, the previous evening.
It booted not to them that they told a piteous tale of the fatigues
they had borne, and the dangers they had e&caped. The very
extravagance of the stories they howled across the river, of the
utter destruction of Stillman's battalion, tended to strengthen
the belief of those on the island that it was a decoy, with the in-
tent to capture the boat, and ferry the Indian troops to the island.
The fact that the conversation was in the English language, was
no assurance that the applicants had white skins or hearts ; for
the notorious son of Simon Gerty, the scourge of his race, was
known to be among the Pottawattamies, and was always known
to be hatching some hellish plot against his own race.
Others struck the Illinois river at Ottawa and points below,
each party asserting most positively that they were the only sur-
vivors of the terrible defeat.
Considering the fact that our means of communication in those
days were so imperfect and slow, it is absolutely wonderful how
rapidly the bad news spread throughout the entire surrounding
country. Messages were sent by "word of mouth," on horseback.
The swiftest-running horses were selected, and a light rider pre-
ferred. When away went the rider and horse with the speed of
the wind, from house to house, settlement to settlement, the
number of couriers increasing, and different routes taken. When
a noble horse gave out, another took his place. In this way the
whole country were notified, and every family within a radius of
fifty miles were en route for some place of supposed safety, within
twenty-four hours after the Stillman fiasco. Well do we remem-
ber the 22d of May of that year, the day after the Indian
creek massacre, although we had seen but nine summers. Our
home was some eight miles west of Ottawa, on the south side of
the Illinois river. We were living upon a farm, and the family
was composed of our widowed mother and eight sons, we being
342 THE SATJKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
the seventh. The oldest, John S., was then on a visit in
Ohio. Our oldest brother then at home (Hon. Geo. W. Arm-
strong of LaSalle county), was sowing oats, and we were endeav-
oring to scratch it into the newly- broken sod, with what we then
termed a "wooden-toothed harrow." (Iron-teeth drags or har-
rows were not to be had for love or money ; for there was no iron
in the country.) When we beheld Joseph Cloud, then clerk of
the circuit court of LaSalle county, mounted upon a fine bay
horse whose sides were literally covered with white foam and
froth, coming down the Ottawa road, as fast as his horse could
possibly run, shouting as he came, ".The Indians are killing every
body across the river ; get away, for your lives." The seed bag
was dropped in the field, the harrow left on the spot where it
stood when the news reached our ear. With fluttering heart and
trembling limbs, we dismounted from our perch on the back of
the "near horse," and, with the assistance of our brother "Wash,"
the traces were unhitched, and, together, we hurried home where
our brother "Bill," who was always first in a fight, had already
mounted his swift-running horse, "Dan," to carry the news on
down the river, while Mr. Cloud returned to Ottawa (then all on
the south side of the river) to assist his family and neighbors to
a place of safety. No time was suffered to escape unimproved in
placing the schooner-shaped wagon-box on the running gear of
the stiff-tongued Ohio wagon, and tumbling in the household
goods in a promiscuous kind of way, and the family oh top,
when, with four heavy old farm horses, all, save Wash, started
across the prairie, for the residence of our maternal uncle, Jere-i
miah Strawn, late deceased, in Putnam county, some seven miles
south of Hennepin, Illinois, taking with us only our four horses
and one cow, in the way of stock, leaving several yoke of work
oxen, young cattle, hogs, chickens, etc., to the mercy of the In-
dians, who vere too merciful to come within fifty miles of that
locality. We mean no hostile Indians came within that distance.
Pottawattamies and a few Kickapoos and Chippewas were on
that side of the river, and in that immediate neighborhood, but
they were freindly to the whites, and even true Indians, by which
expression we would convey the idea that a true Indian would
neither steal nor lie. Hence our property was quite as safe from
theft as if left surrounded by the best white men. The family
were absent nearly three months, during which time nothing was
molested, touched or taken by Indians or white men. After see-
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 343
ing the family fairly started, brother "Wash" returned to the field,
and finished sowing his oats, and then yoking up a couple of yoke
of oxen, he finished the -dragging of them in, so that on our re-
turn home, we had a very heavy crop of oats to harvest. Having
completed this, he set about arming himself for war. A smooth-
tore rifle was among the family possessions, which had been left
in the cabin for his use. He found a little powder in the powder-
horn, but never a bullet in the pouch, nor could he find an ounce
of lead, high or low. A gun without ammunition, like a church
without a minister, is a poor investment. He finally stumbled
upon an old pewter plate which had been placed in a hen coop
to water an old hen and her brood. This he ai, once proceeded to
utilize, by running it into bullets. Though of less specific gravity,
it was a pretty good substitute for lead. Thus armed with his
gun and pewter bullets, he started on foot, and alone, for Ottawa,
to stand guard, or perform such other duty in the protection of
the people there, as might be deemed advisable.
The greater portion of the settlers in the vicinity of Ottawa,
assembled at the double cabin of the widow Pembroke, situated
upon the high bluff on the south side of the Illinois river, about a
mile below South Ottawa, and the Hon. William Stadden, de-
ceased, was selected as their leader or captain. He dispatched
"Wash" Armstrong and Ezekiel Warren to guard what is known
as Brown's Ford, crossing the river a couple of miles above
Ottawa, with instructions to fire on any body who should attempt
to cross over at that point during the night. A small guard and
a foolish order. But, as it turned out, no harm came of it ; for
nobody, white or red, crossed, or attempted to cross, during that
night. This was the night of the 22d. On the succeeding night,
guards were placed around the residence of Mrs. Pembroke, with
instructions to fire upon every body who approached, in case they
did not halt or answer when challenged. The news of Stillman's
-defeat, and Indian creek massacre, had been fully confirmed, and
their details had been materially enlarged and magnified, so that
terror ran riot through the already half-frantic people. During
that night, one of the guards, a Mr. S., now deceased, a first-
class citizen, thought he saw an Indian, and hailed him, but
received no reply, whereupon he banged away at him, and ran to
the house. A scene followed, in which Mrs. Sheldon Barthola-
mew showed more courage than Capt. Stadden and all his com-
mand. Seizing a rifle, and examining the flint and priming, this
344 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
brave lady declared she was good for the first Indian who should
show himself, and advised the men to stand at their posts. In
this way she inspired, not only courage, but confidence and a
feeling of comparative security. The Indian shot at proved to be-
a bunch of tall weeds, which, under the influence of the wind,
kept up a kind of undulating or bowing motion.
In the midst of this wild excitment, Capt. Solomon Hoge, now
one of Grundy county's prominent citizens, put in his appearance.
He is a man of cool courage, fine presence, and a born leader of
men, who had been captain in the Virginia militia. His quiet
demeanor, and sensible questions as to the cause of the alarm,
were such as to gain the confidence of all. Capt. Stadden at
once resigned all kind of leadership to Capt. Hoge, who, as if by
magic, brought order out of chaos, confidence out of doubt, and
security out of fear. First viewing his surroundings, he selected
his guards, went with them to their places, told them what to do,
and how to do, assured them that they were in no present danger,
and that they would be relieved, at such an hour, by others. In
this way, he restored confidence to the wavering, and converted
cowards into good soldiers, that, too, in a few minutes' time.
But all this precaution and excitement were without cause ; for
there were no hostile Indians near Ottawa. After Capt. Hoge took
command of these settlers, no further alarms occurred, and the
people felt perfectly secure. Such is the influence that one cool-
headed, brave man can exert over an excited and badly fright-
ened community.
If the news of Stillman's defeat spread rapidly among the white
people, it fairly flew among the Indians. Gov. Eeynolds dis-
patched a messenger bearing this news to the Des Moines Eapids,
but a swift-footed Sauk runner, sent by Black Hawk, had reached
that point fully twenty- four hours in his advance, while by means
of signal fires and smoke, the Pottawattamies, Kickapoos and Win-
nebagoes were advised of the transaction almost immediately,
and great danger existed of a union of these tribes with Black
Hawk, which would have resulted seriously to the white pioneers
between the Illinois and Mississippi. The wildest excitement
prevailed among the Indians, as well as whites. The statements
found in the public press of that date were highly colored, and in
many respects utterly untrue, especially those which set forth a
total absence of provisions among the white pioneers, and a fail-
ure of crops throughout the country. On the contrary, the crops
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 345
of that year, throughout the entire northwestern part of the
State, were never better. Forty bushels to the acre of the finest
of wheat, was by no means unusual in 1832, while all the other
cereals raised in this climate were abundant and cheap. Starva-
tion was never thought of among us. Such statements were
groundless and silly, and without any foundation in fact.
Many foolish assertions crept into the newspapers. Take that
which said: "Gen. Atkinson had determined to maintain his po-
sition, to prevent the falling back of the Sauks." By this the
writer evidently intended to convey the idea that Gen. Atkinson's
position was being assailed by the Indians; or, mother words, he
was besieged and environed round about by the hostile Indians*
and that he had determined to withstand a siege and "hold the
fort." When we consider that Gen. Atkinson had under his
immediate command nearly or quite 2,500 men, with arms, am-
munition and provisions in abundance, and had thrown up
breastworks surrounded with trenches, the fallacy of this state-
ment is apparent. Yet, as an Indian fighter, Gen. Atkinson was
a failure. As an organizer and fort builder he had no superior.
In fact, he did just what the public press said he would, main-
tained his position at Dixon behind his entrenchments, from
whence he carried on his warfare against the Sauks by messengers,
but made not the least move to capture Black Hawk, for about
two months, carrying on a campaign of masterly inactivity which
bordered upon abject cowardice or imbecility. He overestimated
his enemy's strength, and took no steps to ascertain Black Hawk's
strength or intentions.
346 THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
CHAPTER XXIII.
Elated with his Unparalleled Victory over Maj. Stillman, Black Hawk made another
Effort to Enlist the Pottawattamies, and for that purpose held a War-dance at
8haub-e-nee's Village, and was Defeated by the Noble old Head-Chief, who not
only refused to unite with him in war upon the White Pioneers, but warned them
of their Danger The Pottawattamies commit the Indian Creek Massacre for
Cause Manuscript Statements of this Terrible Tragedy, as remembered by the
Captive Hall girls and their brother, John W.
These Indians swept down like a hawk on his prey,
Their faces all painted all armed for the fray ;
As still as the breeze, but as fierce as the storm,
Without the least signal or note of alarm,
'Till the Angel of Death, with fingers so cold,
Touched the lips of the young and the cheeks of the old;
Then leaving the cabin alone with its dead.
They took their two captives and rapidly fled.
At the approach of Gen. Whiteside, Black Hawk passed on up
Eock river, reaching Dixon but a few days in advance of Gen.
Whitesides. At Dixon he was invited by Mr. Dixon to dinner,
and accepted the invitation. As stated by a daughter of Mr.
Dixon, the old chief, Black Hawk, was much pleased because Mrs.
Dixon sat down at the table and ate her dinner with him and her
husband. Mr. Dixon had lived among the Pottawattamies so long,
that he spoke their language fluently. The old chief talked quite
freely about the sufferings of his band during the previous year,
after their flight from Saukenuk, and of his intentions in coming
back to Illinois and being ordered away from their homes at Sauk-
enuk, and that he was going up Eock river to rent corn lands from
the Pottawattamies or Winnebagoes.
After the dastardly assault committed by Maj. Stillman's men
upon the three unarmed Indians, who should have been pro-
tected under their flag of peace, and the inglorious flight of
nearly three hundred armed and mounted militia, before a hand-
ful of half-armed Indians, Black Hawk became wonderfully elated
as well as exasperated. He well knew, however, that other and
better troops would soon be on his track, and hence he had not a
THE SAUKS AND THE BL1CK HAWK WAE. 347
moment to be lost in getting ready to repel the impending attack.
It will be remembered that the Pottavvattamie Chiefs were par-
taking of a dog feast* at Black Hawk's wigwam, when the news
of the approach of Stilhnan's battalion was brought to him.
Hence they were advised of the barbarous action of Maj. Still-
man, in violating all military rules by his disregard of the func-
tions of a white flag, in first capturing the three Indians whom
Black Hawk had sent to his camp bearing a flag of peace, and then
while they were held as prisoners of war and not attempting to
escape, fired upon them, killing one of them dead in the midst of
his camp. This, within and of itself was a sufficient cause to
arouse the Pottawattamies to join Black Havrk in war upon the
perpetrators of this unsoldierly and inhuman act. But in addi-
tion to this is the fact that this outrage was committed, not only
within the borders of their territory, but upon their race, country-
men, kindred and guests. Nor were these the only causes of
grievance had by the Pottawattamies against the white pioneers
of thai locality. They had many other just causes of complaint,
one of the most serious ones was the building by the white people
of dams across the larger creeks for the erection of mills. These
dams effectually prevented the fish from ascending these
creeks to the riffles to deposit their spawn or eggs, as was their
wont in the springtime, when and where the Indians caught
them with their hands, and dried them for their summer's food,
the loss of which was not only an annoyance, but serious injury
to them in their means of support. Another was the taking
possession of their reserved lands by the white settlers without
leave or license. Of their reserved lands under the treaty of
Prairie du Chien, of July 29, 1829, there were many thousand
acres scattered through the country from lake Michigan to Eock
Island. Others felt aggrieved for insults offered .their wives and
daughters, by worthless white men, while some there were who
had been beaten with a stick for trivial causes.
An Indian has a long memory for injuries and insults, with an
itching disposition to, sooner or later, get even with those who
have misused him, and glories in taking the scalp of his enemy.
With all these grievances, and bitterness of feeling towards the
white settlers, on the part of the Pottawattamies, coupled with
the knowledge that their cousins, the Sauks, were making war
against the white people, it required more than human power
*This IB a species of religious observance among Indians.
348 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and skill to keep them in the strict path of peace. Absolute con-
trol of them was an impossibility. Of this under-current of feel-
ing among the Pottawattamies, Black Hawk was fully advised,
and relying upon it, he determined to kindle these smouldering
embers of hatred into a blazing, burning fire of vengeance, upon
the white settlers living between the Illinois and Mississippi
rivers, and for this purpose he, with his entire army of braves
and warriors, proceeded to Shaubenee's villiage (As-sin-eh-kun),*
at Paw-paw grove, near the head of Indian creek, then in
LaSalle, but now in DeKalb, county, on the evening of May
17th. Wildly excited over their easy victory over Maj. Stillman,
the subaltern chiefs, braves and warriors of the Sauks clamored
for a scalp-dance, which Black Hawk was too humane to allow.
Besides being brutal and savage in the extreme, the exercises are
very exhaustive of physical strength and endurance, none of
which could the Sauks at that time afford to waste or fritter
away. The news of Stillman's defeat had coursed like a race-
horse throughout the entire Pottawattamie territory, carrying
joy and exultation to nearly every dusky bosom. Eunners were
dispatched to every Pottawattamie village by Black Hawk, with
an urgent appeal for the attendance of every Pottawattamie
chief, brave and warrior, at the Sauk war-dance, and when the
time fixed for the war-dance came, Black Hawk, mounted upon
his favorite milk-white poney, clad in the red coat and epaulets
of a colonel of British cavalry, with ponderous sword and belt,
came trooping into the village, followed by Neapope, Pashepaho,
and other Sauk chiefs, at the head of the entire band of braves
and warriors, accompanied by the beating of tom-toms and sing-
ing of their war-songs. Approaching the lodge of Shaubenee,
the war-post was set in the ground, ready for the dance. But, to
the old chief's consternation, Shaubenee, Wauponsee, Shemenon,
Shaata, Meaumese, Sushshauquash, and other Pottawattamie
chiefs, met him coldly, while the younger Pottawattamies seemed
to be under restraint, and when the Sauks commenced circling
around the war-post, few Pottawattamies joined them. Hence
the war-dance lagged, and was soon practically abandoned, and
Black Hawk essayed to rouse them by his wonderful eloquence.
Naturally of a devotional or pious disposition, he began his ad-
dress by returning thanks to the Great Spirit for giving him such
an easy victory over the white soldiers under Maj. Stillman, com-
paring the panic and flight of the whites to a flock of deer,
* Meaning grove of paw-paws.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 349
fleeing before the hungry wolf. Then, recounting the causes of
grievance the Sauks had against the white people, he made a
strong personal appeal to Shaubenee, closing by saying, "Shaub-
enee, if you will permit your young men to unite with mine, I
will have an army like the trees in the forrest, and will drive the
palefaces like autumn leaves before au angry wind." "Aye,"
replied Shaubenee, laying his hand heavily down on Black
Hawk's shoulder, "but the palefaces will soon bring an army
whose numbers are like the leaves on the trees, and will sweep
you and your army into the great ocean beneath the setting
sun."
Shaubene was, at that time, the Head-man of the Ottawas
and Chippewas, as well as Pottawattamies, and had seen enough
of the world to know that the Indian could not then successfully
cope with the white man, and that any and all attempts in that
direction would only result in ruin to the Indian, hence he flatly
refused to unite with Black Hawk, or permit any of his tribe or
tribes to do so. By the side of Tecumseh, or Couchant Tiger, at
the battle of the Thames, and second in command to that great
chief when Tecumseh fell., he succeeded to the command of the In-
dians, and ordered a retreat. At that time Shaubenee.became satis-
fied that white men were equally as brave as Indians, and greatly
their superior in the implements and arts of war, and then and
there made a vow to the Great Spirit that if his life was spared in
that battle, he never again would go upon the war-path against the
palefaces. This vow he most religiously kept the remainder of his
long, eventful life. His aversion to war soon led to the selection
of Wauponsee as the War Chief of the Pottawattamies, which po-
sition he held in 1832. He also fought the white people under
Tecumseh, and was in the battle of the Thames, where he received
a musket ball in his right breast, which passed through his body.
His recovery from this desperate wound these Indians construed
as an omen from their Manitou that he should be their War
Chief. In the same battle he received a severe gash in the face
from a sabre stroke, which left a long, large scar in healing up.
Though as fond of war as Napoleon, Wauponsee, or Waubanse
(which means a little light in the sky), had no desire to again go
upon the war-path against the American soldiers, hence he stood
by Shaubenee in refusing to espouse Black Hawk's cause, and be
drawn into the vortex of war against the people of the United
States.
350 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Again was Black Hawk terribly disappointed, and his situation
worse than ever before. The war had been inaugurated, and es-
cape from it was impossible. Return to his Iowa home he could
not, hampered as he was with the women and children, old and
infirm, of his band. His only means of transportation being by
canoes down Rock river, he must pass through Dixon, and thence
down to the Mississippi, through a country literally swarming-
with armed white aoldiers. Hence escape in that direction he
could not. Moreover, he and his band were out of provisions,
and without means of procuring them. Grim-visaged starvation
was chattering his ghastly teeth in his face. He could not fly,
and dare not stay, nor could he see any possible way of escape.
Already were his women and children subsisting on the succulent
bark of red elm trees, roots and fresh-water clams. Some were
virtually perishing of hunger. Thus was the lofty spirit of the
hero of an hundred battles badgered and crushed by the piteous
wailings of his helpless ones for food, without the ability to ren-
der them relief, or even a reasonable hope for the better. Induced
to leave his Iowa home by false hopes, and promises of aid and
assistance from the Pottawattamies and Winnebagoes, through
the fulsome Winnesheik and lying Neapope, Black Hawk came
among his own race and people big with hope and expectation ;
but instead of receiving a hearty welcome and active co-operation,
he and his band were suffered to shift for themselves and suffer
of hunger aye, starve for want of food.
By the exercise of his great influence, Shaubenee had succeeded
in restraining his nation from joining Black Hawk in the war
which was then inevitable and was actually inaugurated. Yet
he was conscious of the individual grievances of some of his
tribe against the pioneer settlers, and felt well assured that
they were burning for an opportunity to wreak their vengeance
upon the unfortunate white men who had offended them, and
would take advantage of the war between the Sauks and trie
whites to satiate their thirst for vengeance on their enemies,
when no matter how many murders they might commit their
deeds of atrocity would be laid to the charge of the Sauks. And
in other cases, the malcontents of his tribe would unite with the
Sauks, and lend them material and substantial aid and assistance.
To circumvent and prevent these, Shaubenee determined to warn
the pioneer settlers, who were scattered along on the skirts of the
small streams flowing into the Illinois river from the north, ex-
tending from Bureau Creek, on the west, to the Du Page, on the
THE SAUKS AND THE Bf ACK HAWK WAR. 351
east, a distance of nearly one hundred miles in a straight line;
but as the settlers were scattered in zig-zag lines, to visit and
warn all of them would require the messenger to travel three
times that distance. This the humane old chief, Shaubenee, and
his son, Pyps, or Pepper, not only attempted to do, but did.
Having done all he could, by way of argument, to dissuade Black
Hawk and the evil-minded of his own tribe from murdering and
torturing the innocent women and children of the pioneers, and
seeing in the near future that the red dogs of war would be un-
leashed that the blood-stained tomahawk was already hurtling
through the air Shaubenee placed his life in the scales "live
or die, sink or swim, survive or perish" the lives of the women
and children of the pioneer settlers should be saved, if within his
power. Time was precious, since the danger was pressing. The
thunderbolt was already charged, and ready to burst forth with-
out a moment's warning, when the red fiends should be dancing
around and gloating over the ruin they had committed laughing
at the shrieks of the women and children under the dread toma-
hawk and scalping-knife. Death was hanging like a pall over the
pioneers, yet they knew it not. Could he, with safety to himself,
warn them of their impending fate? He was an Indian, and
personally known to but few of the white settlers, and could
neither speak or understand their language. Nor were these the
only difficulties he had to encounter in his perilous undertaking.
When his final answer was given to Black Hawk, that under no
circumstances would he permit his braves and warriors to unite
with those of the Sauks in a war against the white settlers of the
frontier, he withdrew from the war-dance, and by that act he
made an inplacable enemy of the Sauk chief, who dispatched
swift-footed spies to follow him and report his subsequent actions.
Nor were these all the obstacles he was doomed to encounter.
Smooth-tongued orators were sent out by Black Hawk to visit
every village of the Pottawattamies, and poison their minds
against the white pioneers, and urge them to deeds of vengeance
o right their wrongs. He was not even advised as to the extent
of the war feeling of his own tribe, and stopped not to ascertain.
On the one hand he beheld a long line of defenseless cabins, sur-
rounded and enveloped in a halo of peaceful moonlight, whose
inhabitants were dreaming of peace and prosperity. On the
other, he saw the bloody tomahawk and scalping-knive thirsting
for the blood of the white pioneers, regardless of age or sex.
352 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Black Hawk's war-dance was scarcely ended, when Shaubenee
silently left it, with a fixed determination to warn the white set-
tlers of their danger, or perish in the effort. He was then well
advanced in years, and fleshy, but still a splendid horseman.
Mounting his favorite pony, he took his bearings from the Indian
geography, the stars, and struck out on his long and perilous
journey, riding slowly until out of ear-shot of Black Hawk's
camp, when he urged his horse to a sharp lope. Then on went
the rider and horse, over hill and vale, creek and rivulet, pursued
by Sauk spies with the scent of the sleuth-hound. With the last
blood-curdling sound which reached his ears after starting, rider
and horse caught new inspiration, which sent them onward and
onward with their message of life to the peacefully slumbering
pioneers, who were all unconscious of their impending doom.
Turning his back upon his race and people, he sped on to warn
the enemies of his race of their danger. Led onward to imperil,
not only his good standing with his race and tribe, but to en-
danger his life by a generous and genuine humanity, by which
act he voluntarily made a martyr of himself, and suffered "the
tortures of the damned, but bore them with the magnanimity of
a god." By this act he showed a bravery and devotion to
humanity which well might challenge imitation by angels as well
as men. History furnishes no finer type of heaven-born human-
ity than this of Shaubenee.
Unfortunately, some of the white settlers would not listen to
his statements of danger. In some instances they ordered him
off, and loaded him down with abusive epithets, and even threat-
ened him with physical chastisement. Yet he "failed not, fal-
tered not, wearied not" in performing his heaven-born mission.
Though driven away from the residence of Mr. William Davis,
on Indian creek, in LaSalle county, with violence, after going
some distance, he returned and renewed his entreaties with
Mr. Davis, whom he knew to be in special danger, because he
had built a dam across Indian creek, to run a saw mill, which
had given great offence to the Pottawattamies, because it de-
stroyed their fish riffle above. Shaubenee could only communi-
cate with Mr. Davis through signs, and endeavored to induce
him to send his wife and children to some place of safety, if he
would not go himself. So persistent was the old chief in urging
Mr. Davis to send away his family to a place of security, that he
actually shed tears, but to no avail. Mr. Davis had fled, a
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 353
year previous, from the Black Hawk scare, and been called a.
coward for so doing. He was determine 1 this time to remain on
his farm until he saw there was actual danger. While Shaube-
nee was busy on his mission, his son was equally so. Between
them, every inhabited cabin was visited, and its inhabitants
warned along the entire frontier, from Princeton to Plainfield, or
Bureau to DuPage, that, too, within 24 hours after leaving Black
Hawk's war-dance. Their's was no Sheridan's Piide of twenty
miles over a turnpike road. It was a Shaubenee's Eide of over a
hundred miles through a trackless prairie, threaded with deep,
unbridged streams, and almost impassable swamps and sloughs.
Familiar with the country, they divided their routes so that they
did not conflict. The spirited little pony, unable longer to bear
the great weight of Shaubenee, dropped dead in his tracks.
Taking the bridle and saddle from his dead pony, he pressed
forward, on foot, to the residence of his friend, George Hollen-
beck, at Hollenbeck's Grove, in Kendall county, where he re-
ceived a hearty welcome, a good meal, and the loan of a swift
horse to prosecute his self-assumed, herculean and dangerous
mission. Already had this old chief been about thirty hours in
the saddle, without food or sleep, and completely worn out.
But his mission was then about fulfilled, and right nobly, too.
Had all those whom he warned of their danger heeded his advice,
a score of precious lives would have been spared. On the day
following Black Hawk's war-dance, Snaubenee's family were
taken to where Plainfield now stands.
THE INDIAN CREEK MASSACRE.
In the fall of 1830, William Davis, with his wife and seven
children, came from Kentucky, and located upon the north bank
of Indian creek, a small stream flowing from the northwest, into
Fox river, in LaSalle county, Illinois. He was a large-sized,
iron-willed, energetic man, possessed of more courage than pru-
dence. Piaised among a people who were taught to despise the
Indian race, he let no opportunity escape unimproved in showing
his true feelings in that regard. Surrounded by the Pottawatta-
mies, at his Indian creek home, he never treated them as human
beings entitled to respect, or as having any rights whatever, but,
on the contrary, spurned them from his presence as he would a
snarling cur. There was a mill-seat on his farm, which he pro-
ceeded to utilize, or improve, in 1831, and had constructed a
23
354 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
dam across the creek, and commenced building a saw-mill.
This dam was made of brush, timber and earth, which effectually
barred the fish from passing up beyond it to the riffles, as had
been their wont, to spawn in the spring, when these Indians
caught them in great numbers with their naked hands, throwing
them on shore to be dressed and smoked by the squaws for sum-
mer, fall, and winter use. Hence the Indians were highly in-
censed, and demanded its removal. But Mr. Davis, not only
refused to remove it, but drove them from his presence with
kicks and blows. Thus matters stood until about the middle of
May, 1832, when a few Indians attempted to tear away a portion
of the dam, but were caught by Mr. Davis, in the act. They fled
at his approach, but he succeeded in capturing Kee-was-see,
one of them, whom he beat with a large-sized hickory switch or
gad, very severely, and by that act, sealed his own fate. To
be beaten with a stick, like a dog, means death to the offender,
with the Indians. From thenceforward, Kee-was-see bent every
thought and energy to the accomplishment of his solemn vow, to
kill and scalp the man who had degraded him by whipping him
with a switch. He watched and waited his opportunity to strike
the fatal blow, nor was it long in coming.
In addition to the family of Mr. Davis, there were three other
families of white people residing on Indian creek, near the Davis
residence. They were William Hall and Mary R., his wife,
and six children, and William Pettigrew, who had a wife and two
children. These two families were from Kentucky, and John H.
Henderson and wife, from Tennessee. The cabins of these four
pioneers were located within a radius of a few miles. They had
all been notified of their danger by Shaubenee and his son on the
18th, and had they given proper heed to this timely warning, their
lives would have been spared. The facts, as we understood them
at the time, are these : Mr. Davis made light of Shaubenee's warn-
ing, and refused to move his family away, or take any precaution
to prevent their impending doom, but the other three families
immediately sought safety by flight, and proceeded to South
Ottawa, where many families had congregated for safety, and
where Fort Johnson was soon afterwards built. But Mr. Davis
with his family remained at their home on Indian creek until the
20th of May. On the 19th of that month Shaubenee sent him
word again that he was in danger, and begged him to send his
wife and children to some place of safety if he was still deter-
mined, as he had said he was, to remain on his claim and defend
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 355
his family and property against Indian depredations, This sec-
ond warning was so earnest that it put even the brave and fear-
less Davis to thinking over the isolated condition of his dear
ones full fifteen miles away from any white family.
The more he thought the matter over the less confidence did he
feel in the resolution he had taken in remaining there. Hence,
early on Sunday morning, May 20th, he mounted a horse and
scoured the country immediately surrounding his home without
striking Indian signs, and then struck off at a rapid lope to Ot-
tawa, for the purpose of inducing his neighbors and special friends
Messrs. Hall, Pettigrew and Henderson, to return to Indian
creek with their families, and as his cabin was large, he would
advise them all to congregate there, which would make quite a
little party for defense in case of an attack. His three older sons
and two hired men, with himself, made a half dozen to start
with, and there were four good men in Mr. Hall's family, which,
with Mr. Henderson, Mr. Howard and son, would make thirteen
brave men for defense. On his way to Ottawa he met a party of
volunteers going towards Indian creek on a scouting expedition
to ascertain the locality and intention of the Indians, with whom
he conversed, and from whom he exacted a promise that if they
discovered anything leading to danger from the Indians they
would call at his house on their return and let him know all about
the matter. Armed with this assurance, and feeling confident
there was no immediate danger, he proceeded to South Ottawa
and urged his neighhbors to return to Indian creek. They were
in the midst of corn-planting when they left their homes a few
days before, and were very anxious to finish, as the season was
then well advanced, hence they were readily persuaded to return,
except Mr. John H. Henderson.* He had scarcely begun plant-
ing when he left, but did not deem it prudent to take his wife into
what he considered imminent and unnecessary danger, and urged
that the women and children should be left at Ottawa, while the
men went back. This Mr. Davis opposed, asserting that there
was no danger whatever. Unfortunately his advice prevailed,
and the families of Mesrs. Hall and Pettigrew, with their house-
hold goods, were soon on their way back to death Messrs. Hen-
derson, Howard and son, Eobert Norris and Emory George ac-
companying them. This was on Sunday, the 20th. They all
reached the home of Mr. Davis safely that afternoon, and passed
the night there without molestation or alarm of any kind.
*Uncle to Gen. T. J. Henderson, of Princeton, 111.
356 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
On Monday, the 21st of May, Mr. Henderson, with Edward,
and Greenbury Hall, Mr. Howard and son, and two sons of Mr..
Davis, were planting corn on his claim, on section 11, township
35, range 3, which he located in the fall of 1830. Mr. DaviV
claim was on section 2, adjoining that of Mr, Henderson, and
immediately north of it. Mr. Davis and Robert Norris were at
work in his blacksmith ehop, Emory George and William Davis,.
Jr., were at work repairing the rent made in the dam by the In-
dians a few days previous. Mr. Hall and John W. his oldest
son, were repairing some farm implements in a shed adjoining
the blacksmith shop, and Mr. Pettigrew had been over to hia
claim, returning a little before 4, p. TM, and had gone into the
cabin, where the women and children were, when all of a sudden
some thirty armed and hideously war-painted Indians rushed
into the house and commenced the massacre, killing all in the
house except Sylvia, aged 17, and Rachel, aged 15 years, daugh-
ters of Mr. and Mrs. Hall, whom they took as prisoners and held
in captivity some eleven days, taking them up into Wisconsin
and delivering them to the Winnebagoes who sent them to their
friends. Having brutally killed Mr. and Mrs. Hall and daughter
Elizabeth, aged 8 years, Mr. and Mrs. Pettigrew, and two-
children, taking the younger by the ankles and beating its
brains out against a stump, Mrs. Davis and her five younger
children, they then pursued those who were at the shop, killing
all of them except John W. Hall, who miraculously escaped
by jumping down a steep bank and running down around a sudden
bend of the creek, where they lost sight of him. Robert Norris
and Emory George, who ran in the same direction and but a
short distance in advance of him, were shot down. Mr. Hall fell
pierced by an Indian bullet before he had ran many rods, while
Mr. Davis seems to have had a desperate struggle for life. When
his body was found, it was most barbarously mutilated, the stock
of his gun gone, and the barrel badly bent. Whether he killed
any Indian or Indians, is not known. If he did, the surviving
Indians bore them off. But since the captive girls neither saw
nor heard of any dead or wounded Indians, the strong probability
is that there were none. Mr. Henderson and his assistants in
the cornfield were in plain view of the Davis house, but no at-
tempt to molest them was made. On hearing the gunshots at
the Davis house, they all started for shelter, and escaped un-
scathed. Those only who were at the house and shop were
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 857
killed. But that was sufficient to appall and paralyze the strong-
est nerves. Sixteen bright, happy and intelligent people swept
from existence in a holocaust of slaughter.. That the blow was
intended for Mr. Davis and family alone, there can be no doubt,
and that the slaughter of the others was attributable to the mere
accident of their being there at the unfortunate moment, follows
as a sequence. The attack was directed and conducted by Kee-
was-see, whom Mr. Davis had beaten with a stick, and the entire
party, except three, were Pottawattamies.
Black Hawk's statement of the affair is as follows :
"Another party of three Sacs had come in tend brought two
young white squaws, whom they had given to the Winnebagoes to
take to the whites. They said they had joined a party of Pottawat-
tamies, and went with them as a war- party, against the settlers
of Illinois. The leader of this party (a Pottawattamie) had been
severely whipped by this settler some time before, and was
anxious to avenge the insult and injury. While the party was
preparing to start, a young Pottawattamie went to the settler's
home, and told him to leave it, that a war party was coming to
murder them. They started, but soon returned again, as it ap-
peared that they were all there when the war party arrived.
The Pottawattamies killed the whole family, except two young
squaws whom the Sacs took up on their horses and carried off
to save their lives. They were brought to our encampment, and
a messenger sent to the Winnebagoes, (as they were friendly on
both sides,) to come and get them, and carry them to the whites.
If these young men belonging to my band had no't gone with the
Pottawattamies, the two young squaws would have shared the
same fate as their friends."
This bloody massacre was laid to the charge of the Sauks, as
it was expected and intended by its perpetrators, who took ad-
vantage of the state of hostilities existing between the Sauks and
the whites, to commit this outrage, knowing it would be charged
to the Sauks. Whether it be true that the three solitary Sauks
in this murderous raid saved the lives of Sylvia and Eachel Hall
or not, but we have no doubt about its truth, because the Sauks
were naturally humane and had been brought in immediate con-
tact with civilization much more than their cousins, the Pottawat-
tamies, the plan of Kewassee, their leader, was nicely arranged.
He dare not hold these girls captives, because his nation were on
terms of peace with the white people ; nor dare he return them
358 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK.
direct to their friends ; but by delivering them to the Sauks, he
throwed all the responsibility of the massacre on them ; and
when Black Hawk was advised of their captivity, he ordered
their enfranchisement, and caused their delivery to the Winne-
bagoes, who were at peace, and friendly alike to the Sauks and
whites, and who in turn took them to the nearest fort (Blue
Mounds), and delivered them to their friends. Sylvia became
the wife of Eev. W. S. Horn, of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
and is now living in the city of Lawrence, in the State of Kansas,
a most estimable Christain woman, and happy mother and
grandmother.
Eachel married William Munson, who was a prominent citizen
and wealthy farmer of the town of Freedom, in LaSalle county,
where the massacre occurred, and died there May, 1870, leaving
surviving her, husband, three sons and four daughters, and a
number of grandchildren. Mr. Munson has since joined the in-
numerable host on the other side. From their daughter Miranda,
wife of Samuel Dunnaven, Esq., of the town of Adams, LaSalle
county, we received the following manuscript statements of
John W. Hall, and her mother and aunt Horn, giving their re-
collections of this massacre, thirty-five years after its occurrence.
They will also be found in the admirable history of LaSalle
county, by our old friend Hon. Elmer Baldwin, published io
1877. There are some errors, notably that of date, and some
antecedent circumstances, since they all agree upon May 20 as
the date of the massacre, which was Sunday, and the massacre
occurred on Monday, the 21st, just one week after Stillman's
fiasco ; and John W. Hall is in error as to Mr. Davis meeting
his father's family between Indian creek and Ottawa, and turn-
ing them back. Hon. Geo. W. Armstrong, and others still living,
state positively that these three families (Hall, Pettigrew and
Henderson) were at South Ottawa for several days prior to that
time, and that the families of Messrs. Hall and Pettigrew left
there on Sunday.
John W. Hall's statement is as follows :
"NEMEHA COUNTY, NEB., September, 1867.
"The lapse of thirty-five years has made my memory
rather dim, but there are some things which I will relate which I
remember most distinctly, and I shall as long a^ have a being.
It was in 1832, and, as near as I can recollect, about the 15fch or
16th of May that old Shaubenee, chief of the Pottawattamies,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 359
notified iny father and others that the Sac and Fox Indians would
probably make a raid on the settlements where we were living,
and murder us and destroy our property, and advised us to leave
that part of the country for a place of safety. But Indian rumors
were so common that some of our neighbors did not sufficiently
credit the old Indian, and we were advised to collect as many to-
gether as possible, and stand our ground and defend ourselves
against the Indians. So, after hiding all our heavy property, and
loading the remainder and the family on the wagons, we started for
Ottawa, meeting Mr. Davis, who had been at Ottawa the day be-
fore, and had learned that a company had gone out in a northerly di-
rection to learn of the Indians' movements, and would report on
their return in case of danger. My father was prevailed on by
Davis to abandon his retreat and stop at Davis' house, where Mr.
Pettigrew and family, Mr. Howard and son, John H. Henderson
and Emury George were all stopping. On the 20th of May, my-
self and dear father were at work under a shed adjoining a black-
smith shop on the west side, next to the dwelling house ; Mr.
Davis and Norris were at work in tha shop; Emory George and
William Davis, jr., were at work on the mill-dam, a little south of
the shop. It being a very warm day, in the afternoon some one
brought a bucket of water from the spring to the shop, and we all
went into the shop to rest a few minutes and quench our thirst.
At this time John H. Henderson, Edward and Greenbury Hall,
Mr. Howard and son, and two of Davis' sons, were in the field,
on the south side of the creek, in full view, and about half a mile
from the house, planting corn; and while we were resting in the
shop, we heard a scream in the house. I said, ' There are the
Indians now,' and jumped out of the door, it being on the oppo-
site side from the house, and the others followed as fast as they
could, and as we turned the corner of the shop, we discovered the
door-yard full of Indians. I next saw the Indians jerk Mr. Petti-
grew's child, four or five years old, taking it by the feet and dash-
ing its head against a stump. I saw Mr. Pettigrew, arid heard
two guns, seemingly in the house, and then the towahawk soon
ended the cries of those in the house, and immediately they fired
about twenty shots at our party of five, but neither of us was
hurt that I know of.
"Their next motion was to pour some powder down their guns
and drop a bullet out of their mouths, and raise their guns and
fire. This time I heard a short sentence of prayer to my right?
36P THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
and a little behind. On turning that way I saw niy dear father
on the ground, shot in the left breast and dying, and on looking
around, I saw the last of the company was gone, or were going.
The Indians had jumped the fence, and were making towards me.
Mr. Davis was running in a northeast direction, towards the tim-
ber. He looked back and said, ' Take care ! ' He had his gun in
his hand. I, at this time, discovered quite a number of the In-
dians on horseback in the edge of the woods, as though they were
guarding the house to prevent any escape. Then it flashed into
my mind that I would try to save myself. I think there were
sixty to eighty Indians. I immediately turned toward the creek,
which was fifteen or twenty steps from where I stood. The In-
dians were, at this time, within a few paces of me, with their
guns in hand, under full charge. I jumped down the bank of the
creek, about twelve feet high, which considerably stunned me.
At this moment the third volley was fired, the balls passing over
my head, killing Norris and George, who were ahead of me, and
who had crossed the creek to the opposite shore. One fell in the
water, the other on the opposite bank. I then passed as swiftly
as possible down the stream, on the side next the Indians, the
bank hiding me from their view. I passed down about two
miles, when I crossed and started for Ottawa through the prairie,
and overtook Mr. Henderson, who started ahead of me, and we
went together till we got within four miles of Ottawa, where we
fell in with Mr. Howard and son, three sons of Mr. Davis, and
my two brothers, all of whom were in the field referred to except
one of Mr. Davis' sons, who was with us in the shop when the
alarm was given, and who immediately left when he heard the
cry of Indians. We all went to Ottawa together and gave the
alarm.
"During the night we raised a company, and with them
started in the morning for the dreadful scene of slaughter. On
the way we met some of Stiliman's defeated troops, they having
camped within four miles of where the Indians passed the
night, after killing my dear friends. They refused to go back with
us and help bury the dead, but passed on to Ottawa. We
went on to the place where the massacre took place,' and oh !
what a sight presented itself.
"There were some with their hearts cut out, and others cut and
lacerated in too shocking a minner to mention, or behold, with-
out shuddering. We buriei them all in great haste, in one grave,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE. 361
without coffins or anything of the kind, there to remain till
Gabriel's trumpet shall call to life the sleeping dead. We then
returned to Ottawa, and organized a company out of a few
citizens and Stillman's defeated troops, into which company I
enlisted, and the next day were on the line of march, in pursuit
of the savages, and if possible, to get possession of my two eldest
sisters, who were missing, and who, we were satisfied, were car-
ried away by the Indians, from signs found on their trail. We
went as far as Kock river, when our provisions failed, and we
returned to Ottawa for, and laid in, provisions for a second trip.
I found that Gen. Atkinson had made propositions to the Winne-
bago Indians, through the agent, Mr. Gratiot, to purchase rny
sisters, as we were fearful that if we approached the Indians, they
would kill them to prevent their capture. We then started the
second time, and proceeded to Bock river, where we fell in with a
company of volunteers, under Gen. Dodge, when we learned that
the friendly Indians had succeeded in obtaining my sisters, and
that they were at White Oak Springs. I went with a company of
regulars to Galena, and obtaining a furlough, went to White Oak
Springs, where I found my sisters, and returned with them to
Galena.
J. W. HALL."
JOINT STATEMENT OF MRS. HOEN AND MRS. MUNSON.
" In the afternoon of the 20th of May, 1832, we were alarmed
by the Indians rushing suddenly into the room where we were
staying. The house was situated on the north bank of Indian
creek. Here lived our father, William Hall, aged 45 years, our
ihother, aged 45, and six children, John W., aged 23, Edward
H., aged 21, Greenbury, aged 19, Sylvia, aged 17, Eachael, aged
15, and Elizabeth aged 8. The house belonged to William Davis,
whose family consisted of nine in all ; Mr. Pettigrew, wife and two
children. These families were staying together for the better
protection of each other from the Indians. John H. Henderson,
Emory George and Koberfc Norris, were also stopping at the same
house. Henderson, Alexander, and Wm. Davis, Jr., Edward and
Greenbury Hall, and Allen Howard, were in the field, about one
hundred rods from the house. Wm. Hall, Wm. Davis, John W.
Hall, Norris and George were in the blacksmith shop, sixty or
eighty steps from the house, down the creek, near the bank, and
near the north end of the mill dam, which was being built. Petti-
grew, who was in the house, with a child in his arms, when the
362 THE SAUKs AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Indians came to the door, sprang to shut the door, but failed to
do it. He was shot, and fell in the house. Mrs. Pettigrew had
her arms around Rachael when she was shot, the powder flying
in Kachael's face. We were trying to hide, but could find no place
to get to. We were under the bed when the Indians caught us,
took us out into the yard, and taking us by the arms, hurried us
away as fast as possible, and while going we saw an Indian take
Pettigrew's child by the feet, and dash its head against a stump,
and Davis' little boy was shot by an Indian, two other Indians
holding the boy by each hand. We passed on to the creek, about
eighty steps, when they dragged Rachael into the creek, and half
way across, when they came back ; then they got u.s together and
hurried us up the creek, on the north side, being the same side
the house was on, to where the Indians had left their horses,
about one and one half miles from the house. Here we found
the Indians had father's horses, and some belonging to the neigh-
bor's, tied up with their ponies. We were mounted each on a
pony, with an Indian saddle, and placed near the center of the
procession, each of our ponies being led, and receiving occasion-
ally a lash of the whip from some one behind. We supposed
there were about forty warriors, there being no squaws, in this
party.
"We traveled till late in the night, when the party halted
about t\vo hours. The Indians danced a little, holding their
ponies by the bridle. We rested on some blankets, and were per-
mitted to sit together. Then we were remounted, and traveled
in the same order until one or two o'clock the next day, when
they halted again near some bushes not far from a grove of
timber on our right. Before we stopped, Piachael made signs
that she was tired, and they took her off, and let her walk, and
while walking, they forced her to wade a stream about three feet
deep. Here we rested about two hours', while the ponies picked
a little grass, and some beans were scalded by the Indians, and
some acorns roasted. The Indians ate heartily, and we tried,
but could not, as we expected to fare as our friends had, or
worse. After resting, we were packed up as usual, and traveled
awhile, when some of the Indians left us for some time. When
they returned, we were hurried on at a rapid rate for some five
miles, while the Indians that were following had their spears
drawn, and we supposed the party, when absent, had seen some
whites, and that if we were overtaken, they would destroy us.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 363
After about an hour, they slackened, and rode on as usual till
near sundown, when the whole party halted for the night, and,
having built a fire, they required us to burn some tobacco and
corn meal that was placed in our hands, which we did, not
knowing why we did so, except to obey them. We supposed it
was to show that they were successful in their undertaking. They
then prepared supper, consisting of dressed meat sliced, coffee
boiled in a copper kettle, corn pounded and made into a kind of
soup. They gave us some in wooden bowls, with wooden ladles.
We took some, but did not relish it. After supper, they held a
dance, and after that, we were conducted to a tent or wigwam,
and a squaw placed on each side of us, where we remained during
the night, sleeping what we could, which was very little. The
Indians kept stirring all night. In the morning, breakfast the
same as supper. That over, they cleared a piece of ground,
about ninety feet in circumference, and placed a pole twenty feet
high in the centre, and fifteen or twenty spears set up around the
pole. On the top of the spears were placed the scalps of our
murdered friends. Father's, mother's and Mrs. Pettigrew's were
recognized by us. There were also two or three hearts placed on
separate spears. The squaws, under the direction of the warriors,
as we supposed from their jabbering, painted one side of our
faces black, and the other red, and seated us on our" blankets,
near the pole, just leaving room for the Indians to pass between
us and the pole. Then the warriors commenced to dance around
us, with their spears in their hands, and occasionally sticking
them in the ground ; and now, at every round/ we expected the
spears would be thrust through us, aud our troubles brought to
an end. But no hostile demonstration was made toward us, and
after they had continued their dance about half an hour or more,
two old squaws led us away to one of the wigwams, and washed
the paint off our faces as best they could.
"Then the whole camp struck tents, and started north, while
the whole earth seemed to be alive with Indians. This being the
third clay of our suffering, we were very much exhausted, and
still we must obey our savage masters, and now, while traveling,
we were separated from each other during traveling hours, under
charge of two squaws to each of us, being permitted to stay to-
gether when not on the march, under the direction of our four
squaws. We now traveled slowly over rough, barren prairies,
until nearly sundown, when we camped again, being left with our
364 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
four squaws, with whom we were always in company, day or
night, they sleeping on each side of us during the night. The
warriors held another dance, but not around us. Here we had
all the maple sugar we desired, and the Indians made as good
accommodations for us as they could.
"About this time, our dresses were changed. The one fur-
nished Eachael was red and white calico, raffled around the bot-
tom. Sylvia's was blue. They tried to get us to throw away our
shoes, and put on moccasins, which we would not do. They also
threw away Eachael's comb, and she went and got it again, and
kept it. We then traveled and camped, about as usual, till the
seventh day, when the Indians came and took Sylvia to the side
of a hill, about forty rods away, where they seemed to be holding
a council. One of the Indians said that Sylvia must go with an
old Indian, who we afterwards learned was the chief of the Win-
nebagoes, and was called White Crow, and was blind in one eye ;
and that Rachael must remain with the Indians she had been
with. Sylvia said she could not go unless Eachael went too.
White Crow then got up and made a long and loud speech, and
seemed very much in earnest. After he had concluded, an In-
dian, who called himself Whirling Thunder, went and brought
Eachael to where Sylvia was, and the chiefs shook hands to-
gether, and horses were brought, and switches cut to whip them
with, and we were both mounted, when one of the Sauk Indians
stepped up to Eachael, and, with a large knife, cut a lock of
hair off her head over the right ear, and another from off the
back of her head, and told White Crow he would have her back
in three or four days. Another one cut a lock of hair from the
front part of Sylvia's head. Then we started, and rode at a
rapid rate until nest morning, near daylight, when we halted at
the encampment of the Winnebagoes. A bed was prepared on
a low scaffold, with blankets and furs, and we lay down till after
daylight. After breakfast, the whole encampment packed up,
and placed us with themselves in canoes, and we traveled all day
till nearly sundown, by water, and camped on the bank of the
stream, the name of which we never knew; neither can we tell
whether we traveled up or down. On the morning of the ninth
day, we had breakfast very early, after which White Crow went
around to each wigwam, as far as we could see, and stood at the
opening, holding a gourd with pebbles in it, shaking it, and oc-
casionally talking as if lecturing, then went off, and was gone all
day.
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 365
"He came back at night, and, for the first time, spoke to us in
English, and asked if father or mother were alive, and whether
we had any brothers or sisters. We told him we thought not, for
we supposed they were all killed. When he heard this, he looked
very sorry, and shook his head, and then informed us that he was
going to take us home in the morning. Next morning, being the
tenth day, White Crow went through the same performance as on
the previous morning. Then twenty-six of the Winnebagoes went
with us in canoes, and crossed over the stream, swimming their
horses by the side of the canoes. On the other shore all were
mounted on the ponies, and traveled all day through wet land,
sloughs and brush. At night we came to where there were two or
three families encamped. They expressed great joy at seeing us.
Here we encamped for the night White Crow and Whirling
Thunder with us. We had pickled pork, potatoes, coffee and
bread, for us and the two chiefs, which we relished better than
anything we had had since our captivity. We lay down on the
bed prepared for us, and White Crow came and sat down by our
bed and commenced smoking, and continued there smoking his
pipe most of the time till morning, never going to sleep, as we be-
lieve. Next morning we had breakfast same as supper ; the Indian
families bade us good bye, and the same company of twenty-six
Indians, as the day before, started with us, and we traveled over
land that seemed higher than that traveled the day before. About
10 A. M., we came to some old tracks of a wagon, -and here for
the first time we began to have some hopes that the Indians were
going to convey us home, as they said they would do ; and as we
passed on we began to see more and more signs of civilization.
About 3 o'clock we stopped and had some dinner broiled venison
and boiled duck's eggs, and if they had not been boiled so soon
the young ducks would have made their appearance. But the
Indians would never starve if they could get young ducks boiled
in the shell. We then traveled on till near the fort, at the Blue
Mounds. White Crow then took Eachael's white handkerchief,
or that had been white once, and raised it for a flag, on a pole,
rode on about half a mile, and halted, and the Indians formed a
ring around us, and White Crow went on and met the agent for
the Winnebagoes, Mr. Henry Gratiot, with a company of volun-
teers, and returned to where we were. White Crow then delivered
us over to the care of the agent, and we went with him and the
soldiers of the fort. To our great joy, we found two of our uncles,
366 THE SAUKS AND THE BIACK HAWK WAR.
Edward Hall and Bezin Hall, in the company. We remained
here one day and two nights, and were supplied with a change of
clothing. It was now about the first of June. We started, in
company with the same twenty-six Indians, and a company of
soldiers, with the Indian agent, Mr. Gratiot, for Gratiot's Grove,
where we remained over night. Next morning, White Crow made
a speech, in which he referred to the incidents of our rescue ; he
also proposed to give us each a Sauk squaw, for a servant, during
life, which we declined, telling him we did not desire to wrong the
squaws. Here we parted with the Indians, who bid final adieu,
and with the troops went on to White Oak Springs. Here we re-
mained three or four days, and here our dear brother, J. W.
Hall, whom we supposed murdered, met us. We remained here
two or three weeks, and the merchants and others, who seemed
to take a great interest in us, furnished the material for some
clothing, which we made up, preparatory to passing decently
through the country, and we regret not being able to recollect the
names of those kind friends, as a testimony of their kindness in
our distressed condition. May the blessings of Heaven rest upon
them all. From this place we went with John W., and uncle,
Edward Hall, to Galena; here we stayed some days, at the house
of Mr. Bells, with whom we had some acquaintance. While
here, we received rations from the army. We also found kind
friends in abundance, and donations in clothing, and other
things, and needed nothing to make us comfortable as possible
under such circumstances. All those friends have our thanks.
"We went by boat from Galena to St. Louis, where we stopped
with Gov. Clark, and received every attention and kindness from
him and his family. Here we received many presents, and
through the influence of Gov. Clark, four hundred and seventy
dollars were raised for our benefit, to be laid out in land, and en-
trusted to the care of Eev. E. Horn, of Cass county, Illinois, which
was done at our request. We also received smaller amounts to
pay our expenses up the river, homeward. We can only express
our thanks to these kind friends for their generosity.
" In company with our brother, John W., and uncle Edward
Hall, who had been with us since we left the Blue Mounds, we
took a boat up the Illinois river to Beardstown, and out five miles
east, to our uncle Eobert Scott, where we remained about two
months, when brother John W. Hall took us to Brown county,
where we remained till March, 1833, when Eachael was married
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 367
to William Munson, and settled near the scene of her parents'
tragic fate, in LaSalle county; and in May, 1833, Sylvia was
married to William S. Horn, and removed to Cass county, 111.
" This statement is made at the home of Sylvia, in Nebraska,
where Eachael and her husband are visiting, and committed to
writing by Mr. Horn, Sylvia's husband, this 7th day of Septem-
ber, 1867. SYLVIA HORN,
EACHAEL MUNSON."
They were not bound or fastened together, and were treated
with marked respect, and within three days after their capture
they were delivered to the Winnebagoes, to be returned to their
friends. The very best food within their possession was given
them ; they were not separated, and not the least indignity or in-
sult was offered them. Their captivity lasted but about eleven
days. Besides the large and valuable presents given them at St.
Louis and elsewhere, the State of Illinois gave each eighty acres
of land.
The land voted them by the Legislature of the State was taken
from the Canal lands, donated to the State for the construction
of the Illinois and Michigan Canal under the act of Congress,
and was located where the city of Joliet now stands. They
were elephants in the hands of the Pottawattamies, because
their possession was damning proof of their guilt of the mas-
sacre. The Sauks wanted no prisoners, for they could not
keep them, hence they were delivered to the Winnebagoes,
to be returned to their friends. The story of paying forty
ponies for their ransom, by the Winnebagoes, was not true,
they simply swindled the whites out of that much property.
Upon the return of the captive Hall girls to LaSalle county, in
March, 1833, they stated that they were quite sure that Kee-was-
see, Ta-qua-wee and Co-mee, three young Pottawattamie braves,
were active participants in the Indian creek massacre. Where-
upon a complaint was filed before a Justice of the Peace of
LaSalle county, charging them with the murder of William Hall
and others, May 21, 1832, upon which a warrant was issued to
the sheriff of said county for their arrest. The warrant was
promptly executed by the late George E. Walker, who was then
sheriff of that county, by arresting them and taking them before
the court, where they had a preliminary examination, which re-
sulted in their being held under one thousand dollars bond each,
368
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to await the action of the grand jury, which would meet the fol-
lowing month. They were not incarcerated, nor indeed could
they have been, for want of a jail, but gave bonds for their ap-
pearance before the circuit court, to await the action of the grand
jury. They offered as their bondsmen Shaub-e-nee, Shem-e-non,
Snach-wine,* Shaa-te Me-au-mese and Sash-shan-quash, whom
the sheriff accepted, knowing them to be the leading chiefs of the
Pottawattamies, Chippewas and Ottawas.
At that time these three nations were united together under
Shaubenee as Head-man or Great Commercial Chief. Judge
Eichard M. Young, author of the Illinois Book of Forms, under
the nom de plume of James Jones, afterwards Commissioner of
the General Land Office, held the April term of the Circuit Court
of LaSalle county, in 1833, and the court docket, record "A,'*
page 50, shows the following historic entry, viz :
'TUESDAY, April 20, 1833.
THE PEOPLE OF THE STATE OF ILLINOIS 1
vs.
On bond for the appearance of
three Indian persona charged
with the crime of murder.
SHAUB-A-NEE, SHEM-E-NON, SNOCK-
WINE, SHA-A-TOE, MEE-AU-MESE,
AND SASH-AU-QUASH, Head-men and
Chiefs of the Pottaivattamie Nation.
" This day came the People, by Thomas Ford,t their attorney,
and defendants, by Hamilton! & Bigelow, their attorneys; and
the said defendants, by their said attorneys, moved the court to
quash the said bond, and to discharge the said defendants from
all liability thereon ; also to discharge the three Indian prisoners,
Kee-was-see, Ta-qua-nee and Co-mee, from the custody of the
sheriff of said county of LaSalle, which motion, after argument,
was overruled by the court. Whereupon, at the request of the
State's Attorney, the said defendants were ordered to be called,
as well as the said three prisoners, when Shaubenee, one of the
defendants, appeared and answered to his name."
The Grand Jury failed to furl an indictment against the pris-
oners at this term. Ke-was-see had a peculiar scar on his face,
but when brought before the Hall girls his face was so besmeared
and daubed with paint, that they could not identify him with
*8e-noge-wone is the proper orthography, and means Eocks in the Water.
planned and executed the Chicago massacre in 1812.
tGov. Ford. t Richard J. Hamilton, of Chicago.
He
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 369
any degree of positiveness, and the Grand Jury took no final
action in the case, at this term of court. The next term of said
court was held in May, 1834, Judge Young presiding, and Gov.
Ford was still the State's attorney. The court record shows the
following proceedings in this case :
"WEDNESDAY, May 21, 1834.
(Title of the case as before given.)
"This day came the People, by Ford, their State's Attorney, and
the defendants, by Hamilton, Bigelow & Strode,* their attorneys ;
and the defendants' counsel moved the court to discharge the
said obligees, as cognizors, from all further responsibility on ac-
count of their undertaking as bail, or sureties for the appearance
of three Pottawattamie Indians, named Kee-was-see, Ta-qua-nee
and Co-mee, charged with the crime of murder, for the reason
that no indictment was preferred against the said prisoners by
the Grand Jury, after a full investigation of the facts alleged
against them, and for the further reason that the legislature had
no power to authorize the sheriff of LaSalle county to impose
such obligations upon them, as chiefs and Head-men of the Pot-
tawattamie nation of Indians, etc., which motion, after argu-
ment on both sides, was overruled by the court. Whereupon, on
motion by State's Attorney, the said prisoners, and the said
cognizors or sureties, were ordered to be called, when the said
cognizors or sureties severally made their appearance in open
court, with two of the said prisoners, to-wit, Ta-qua-nee and Co-
mee, but the other prisoner (Kee-was-see), although three times
called, came not, but made default, and the said cognizors or
obligors, being required to produce the body of the said Kee-was-
see, also made default by failing so to do. Tbere having been no
indictment found against the said Ta-qua-nee and Co-mee, they
were, on motion of their said attorneys, ordered to be discharged,
and their sureties released from all obligations for their further
appearance ; and it was further ordered by the court, that time
be given said sureties to produce the body of said Kee-was-see to
answer to the charge of murder aforesaid, until which time the
further proceedings in this matter is continued."
At the October term, 1834, of said court, Kee-was-see, was
present, and, on motion of his attorneys, he was discharged
for want of an indictment. As a matter of fact, the Hall
girls failed to identify these Indians as part of those who
* Of Stillman's defeat notoriety.
24
370 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
committed the massacre, with any degree of positiveness ; hence
the Grand Jury deemed it prudent to fail in finding an indict-
ment, but subsequent confessions leave no doubt but Kee-was-see
was the leader of the assassins, while Ta-qua-nee and Co-mee
were active participants therein. We had intended to insert here
the recollection of these events, as set forth in a letter from
Hon. Thomas J. Henderson, of Princeton, Illinois, whose rela-
tions were neighbors to Mr. Davis, and escaped the massacre
through the sagacity and experience of John Henderson, the
grandfather of Thomas J., who was educated in Indian craft
under Gen. Wayne. In the main, Mr. Henderson's statemen
of these events are as given hereinbefore, differing in no material
part, but giving the matter in more extended detail. But this
chapter is already too long ; hence we omit this very interesting
letter, dated in the House of Representatives, Washington, D. C.,
January 22, 1886.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 371
CHAPTER XXIY,
Thoroughly Demoralized, Gen. Whiteside's Brigade Demand their Discharge from,
the Service, and are Marched to Ottawa and Mustered Out Thrilling Scene
between Major Henry and Gen. Whiteside Autograph Letter from Gen. Robert
Anderson Press Comments, and Col. Strode's Peculiar Proclamation.
" So bees with smoke, and doves with noisome stench,
Are from their hives, and homes driven away
They called us for our fierceness, English dogs
How like to whelps, we crying run away. ishakspeare.
With the burial of the dead of Stillman's defeat, without cof-
fins or shrouds, in the same common grave, the so-called first
campaign of the Black Hawk war of 1832, came to a sudden, and
inglorious end. The terrible Indian creek massacre, following
upon the heels of the Stillman fiasco, was more than these
already badly-rattled, arid thoroughly demoralized, volunteers
were able to stand. Although no time was fixed by their enlist-
ments, they, with regular unanimity, claimed that they only
enlisted for thirty days, and that their home duties demanded their
immediate presence ; that while willing to serve their country,
their families demanded their first duty.
We do not wish to call these 1,800 volunteers cowards, since
it is not safe to call any man a coward, because many of
the bravest men of earth have at some one time exhibited the
basest kind of cowardice, and afterwards shown an utter contempt
of physical danger. Even the great Tecumseh, the bravest of the
brave, showed absolute cowardice in his first battle against the
white soldiers at Mad river, with some Kentuckians, leaving a
wounded brother on the field to shift for himself, he ran like a
deer, and never stopped until he had put miles and miles between
him and the scene of action. History is full of similar cases.
The great difficulty with these Illinois volunteers was, the
want of confidence in their officers, from Grov. Eeynolds all the
way down. They were virtually a disorganized mob, governed
by no fixed rules of action, and entirely without discipline,
372 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
system or order. While there were as fine material in this com-
mand, if properly disciplined and handled, as any in the world,
they seemed to have become shaky from the time they burnt the
Prophet's town, and panicky as they approached Dixon, when
they left nearly everything behind, and made their forced march,
or stampede, on to that place. And when they went out to bury
the mutilated dead, at Stillman's Bun, all the courage they ever
had seemed, like that of Bob Akers, to have "oozed out at their
fingers and toes." The hair upon their heads rested uneasily,
as if they thought the brutal savages were already sharpen-
ing their scalping knives for the sacrifice. Already had they
seen enough of grim-visaged war to fully satisfy their curiosity
in that direction. Indeed, they had seen and heard too much.
The sickening details of Stillman's defeat, as related by those
who ran away, made them heart-sick, and they wanted to go
home to see their wives and children anything to get away.
Many of them had business to attend to, that would brook no
delay, and could not be attended to by any body else. Hence
they asked to be discharged from the service. But when the
news reached them of the Indian creek massacre, they became
wild with the desire to once more behold their loved ones at
home, and burst over all restraint, speedily declaring they were
going home. All discipline was gone, never to return to those
1,800 volunteers. The imbecile Gen. Atkinson yielded to their
demand, and sent them to Ottawa, on the Illinois river, where
they were mustered out of service, May 25th to May 28th, 1832,
by Lieut. Eobert Anderson, of Fort Sumpter fame. Through
the kindness of Hon. E. B. Washburn, we are permitted to pub-
lish the following autograph letter on this subject :
" TOURS, FRANCE, May 10th, 1870.
"To E. B. WASHBURNE, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Pleni-
potentiary of the United States of America, Paris, France :
"My DEAR SIR: After our recent conversation about the Black
Hawk war, you asked me to put my recollections of some of the
incidents connected therewith in writing; and you were kind
enough to suggest that my reminiscences would be of much in-
terest to many of the old settlers of your adopted State. I should
state, however, that my memory has been a great deal impaired,
and that, therefore, many allowances must be made. When the
Indian disturbances, under Black Hawk, broke out, in the spring
of 1832, I was on duty at the St. Louis Arsenal, which was then
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 373
under command of Lieut. Eichard Bland Lee. I may here say
that I had graduated at the West Point Military Academy, in
1825. When the hostilities commenced, Gen. Atkinson was in
command at Jefferson Barracks, and was put in command of the
expedition to suppress them. He proceeded at once to Fort
Armstrong, on Eock Island. Having obtained the consent of my
commanding officer, I volunteered to join his expedition, which I
did, at Eock Island. He immediately assigned me to duty as
Assistant Inspector General on his staff. Many volunteers had
gathered at Eock Island. Governor John Eeynolds, of Illinois,
soon arrived and took up his quarters with Gen. Atkinson, and
remained with us nearly all the time till the close of the war.
After considerable augmentation of the troops at Eock Island, we
marched our forces up Eock river, in keel boats, as far as Dixon's
Ferry, so called after Capt. Dixon, the first settler there. We
made that place the neral rendezvous of all the troops com-
ing in.
" The cavalry had a camp on the south side of the river, and
the infantry were in an entrenched camp on the north side. The
officers in command of the Illinois troops were Gen. Henry and
"Gen. Posey,* and another General whose name at this moment
has escaped me (Gen. Alexander), but Gen. Atkinson was in com-
mand of the expedition. The force remained at Dixon's Ferry
some two or three months, drilling and making small expeditions.
We had a force of some fifteen hundred cavalry, the finest troops
I ever saw.t While at Dixon's Ferry we were joined by a body
of friendly Indians, headed by the chief Chebaunset.t (I may
not spell the name correctly.) It was during this time that I went
on an expeditioon to Ottawa with Gen. Atkinson. It was then a
small trading post, with only a few houses. We found one com-
pany of troops there whose term of service had expired. I mustered
them out of the service, but most of them immediately re-en-
listed, and I had the satisfaction of mustering them in again.
Henry Dodge, afterwards so well known and so much distinguished
as Colonel of a regiment of Eangers authorized to be raised by
Congress, was with us, and also Boone and Ford, as Captains in
the same regiment. Boone was a son of the celebrated Daniel
Boone. I also mustered Abraham Lincoln twice into the service.
He was a member of two of the Illinois independent companies
* This refers to the second call for militia.
t The second enlistment. J Wanponsee.
IThere were thirty-seven companies of them.
374 THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
which were not brigaded. The first time I mustered him into the
service was at the mouth of Fox river, May 29, 1832, in Capt.
.Elijah lies' company. The Lieutenants in the company were J.
M. Henderson and H. B. Eoberts. The value of his arms was
fifty dollars, and his horse and equipments one hundred and
twenty dollars. I mustered him out of the service at the rapids
of the Illinois, June 16, 1832, and in four days afterwards, at the
same place, I mustered him into the service again in Capt. Jacob
Barley's company. The Lieutenants in this last company were
G. W. Glasscock and B. D. Rusk. Of course, I had no recollec-
tion of Mr. Lincoln, but when President he reminded me of the
fact. I might mention that, previous to this time, Gov. Reynolds
gave me a commission of Inspector-General in the Illinois volun-
teer service, with the rank of Colonel. I now have in my posses-
sion, at home, that commission as an officer in the service of that
State, now become so great and powerful. I recollect the fight at
Stillman's Run, some twenty miles above Dixon's Ferry, in which
Col. Strode, of one of the Illinois regiments, figured quite con-
spiculously.
"Among the officers who were with us at Dixon's Ferry, there
were several who afterwards became distinguished. There was
Captain (afterwards General) Reilley, distinguished in Mexico and
California, and Lieutenant Albert Sidney Johnston, Aid and As-
sistant Adjutant-General on Gen. Atkinson's staff, afterwards so
well known ?is a General in the rebel service, and killed at Shiloh.
He was a cool, clear-headed man an excellent officer. Indeed, I
have always considered him the ablest officer the rebels ever had
in their seivice. Capt. William S. Harney* (now Gen. Harney) of
the First Infantry, was also with us a bold, dashing officer, and
indefatigable in duty. So was also Capt. William Graham, of the
regular army, afterwards Lieutenant-Colonel, and killed at the
battle of Molino del Rey.
"The names of the members of Gen. Atkinson's staff, as nearly
as I can now recall them, were : Lieut, A. S. Johnston, A. D. C. r
Assistant Adjutant-General ; Lieut. M. L. Clark (son of Gen.
Clark, Governor of Missouri, who went with Lewis to explore
the Rocky Mountains), A. D. C. ; Lieut. Robert Anderson, Ass't
Inspector-General; Lieut. W. Wheel) ight, Ordnance Officer;
Lieut. W. J. Eaton, Chief Commissary Department ; Col. Enoch
March, Quartermaster-General.
"The last-named gentleman was, I think, the Quartermaster
of the State of Illinois, and an extraordinary man. Fertile in
* Died in 1886.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 375
resources, prompt in deciding as well as acting. He was of
inestimable service to us during the campaign. Gov. Eeynolds
was accompanied, if my memory serves me, by the Adjutant-
General of his State, Gen. Turney. In each brigade there was
a Spy Battalion. Capt. Early was, in addition to those I named
to you, captain of one of those companies. William S. Hamilton,
the son of Alexander Hamilton, joined us at Dixon's Ferry with
a small party of friendly Indians. He was of much use to us,
from his knowledge of the Indian character and of the country.
The first movement of our troops was up Rock river, with a view
of finding the Indians and giving them battle. My duty was to
be in advance and select camping grounds for the troops. I was
a great deal with the Spy Battalion commanded by Maj. W. L. D.
Ewing,* of Vandalia, a brave and efficient officer. Jacob Fry
was Colonel of one of the regiments in Henry's Brigade, an
excellent officer and an honest man. Sidney Breese, since so
much distinguished in your State, was one of the Lieut. -Colonels.
The country through which we passed, it was in July, was
beautiful beyond description, surpassing anything I have ever
seen in our own country, in Mexico or in Europe.
"The Indians constantly retreated as we advanced. Finally,
they struck west, to cross the Missippi river. We overtook them
at Bad Ax, on the bank of the river, on the 2d of August, 1832,
just as they were making arrangements to cross, and there was
fought the Battle of Bad Ax, which ended in the complete route
of the Indians. It was a fight in the ravines, on the bottom
lands, and among logs, trees and underbrush. Black Hawk
escaped, but was captured and taken to Fort Crawford, and
surrendered to Col. Zachary Taylor, who was then in command
of that Post. The battle of Bad Ax having eventually ended the
war, the troops were moved back to Dixon's Ferry and Bock
Island, at which places I mustered them out of service. Gen.
Scott was sent out to supersede Gen. Atkinson, and take com-
mand of the expedition, but he did not reach the theatre of oper-
ations before the close of the war. He got as far as Galena, and
from there he went down to Fort Armstrong and established his
headquarters. From Dixon's Ferry I was sent by Gen. Atkinson
with dispatches for Gen. Scott, at Rock Island, and to report to
him for duty. He at once assigned me to duty, placing me in
charge of the Indian prisoners. I have also among my papers in
* For many years. Auditor of Public Accounts.
876 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
New York, all the original muster rolls of the Illinois troops, and
will take great pleasure in putting them at your disposal, to be
placed, at your discretion, among the archives of the State or of
some historical society in the State. This should be with the
approbation of the War Department. Gen. Scott having received
information from Col. Taylor of the capture of Black Hawk and
a few chiefs, he detailed me, with a guard, to go to Fort Crawford
for them, and bring them to Fort Armstrong. We took, for that
purpose, the Steamboat "Warrior," Capt. Throckmorton. We
left Rock Island early in the day, and before night there were
indications of the cholera among the soldiers on board the boat.
"There was no surgeon on board, and I did the best I could for
them. When we arrived at the mouth of Fever river, I had the
boat tied up, and took a skiff and went up to Galena, in search of
a doctor. I there found Dr. Adison Philleo, who had been with
us in the campaign, and he cheerfully returned with me to the
steamboat, and took charge of my sick. We then continued our
trip to Fort Crawford, where I delivered my orders to Col. Taylor.
By that time I had the cholera myself, and was scarcely fit for
duty. Col. Taylor thereupon assigned to me, for my assistance
in returning the Indians to Fort Armstrong, his adjutant, Lieut.
Jefferson Davis. We took with us Black Hawk, his two sons, the
Prophet, and some other chiefs. On reaching Fort Armstrong,
the cholera was raging so violently in camp that Gen. Scott
ordered the steamer to go immediately to Jefferson Barracks.
I there turned my prisoners over to Gen. Atkinson who had re-
sumed command of the post. I then resumed my original posi-
tion at the St. Louis Arsenal, the company command of which
post devolved on me some months afterwards. Such, my dear
sir, are the sum of my recollections of the Black Hawk War
which created a great deal of excitement in the Northwest, and
was a great evil in its day. It was my first service in the field,
and I entered it with all the zeal of a young officer who loved his
profession, and desired faithfully to serve his country. I have
retained many pleasant memories of the officers and soldiers
with whom I was associated. There were never finer troops than
the Illinois volunteer soldiers that we had with us. They were
brave, intelligent and sober men, and always yielded a ready
obedience to the command of their officers. Many of them, both
officers and privates, have since reached high positions in public
life, and have reflected great credit, not only upon the State, but
upon the nation. I have the honor to be
Yery Truly, Your Obedient Servant,
ROBERT ANDERSON."
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 377
The memory of the hero of Fort Sumpter, of these transac-
tions, which occurred thirty-eight years before the date of his
letter, is wonderful. He gives names, dates, and circumstances,
with almost absolute accuracy. President Lincoln, however, was
a member of three companies, instead of but two. He raised
a company, seventy-two strong, enrolled at Beardstown, April 21,
1832, of which Samuel M. Thompson was First Lieutenant,
and elected Colonel of the Third Kegiment jumping squarely
over the future President. This company, with thirty-six others,
composed Gen. Whiteside's brigade, of about 1,800 mounted
volunteers, who were mustered into the United States by Gen.
Atkinson, at the mouth of Rock river, May 10, 1852, and marched
thence up Bock river to Dixon, and out to Stillman's Run to
bury the dead, May 16 ; thence to Ottawa, to be mustered out of
the service, May 27, when Mr. Lincoln immediately enrolled, as
a private, in Capt. lies' Co., to assist in protecting the frontiers,
until the new levies, which were called to meet at Hennepin,
June 10th, could be put in the field. This enlistment was for
twenty days, and expired June 16th, when he again enlisted as a
private in Capt. Barley's company, for twenty-five days. He
gives the names of the officers correctly. By his statement, it is
apparent that he was at Ottawa in May, and again in June of
that year. But either from a desire to say nothing of the demor-
alized volunteers, whom he mustered out at Ottawa, in May,
1832, or from a slip of memory, he fails to state, that beginning
Friday, the 25th, and ending Monday, the 28th of May, Gen.
Whiteside's entire command, of thirty-seven companies, aggre-
gating about 1,800, Mounted Illinois Volunteers, were mustered
out of the service by him, by order of Gen. Atkinson, or that im-
mediately after the Indian creek massacre, these volunteers, or,
as a matter of fact, only about half of them, commenced clamor-
ing to be mustered out, and that finding this feeling extended to
each and every company, Gen. Atkinson deemed it best to
muster out the entire command. The full muster rolls of these
volunteers will be found in the appendix.
The Indian word Lenneway, or Illini, from which is derived the
word Illinois, signifies, when translated into English, " We are
men, not dogs or cowards." But the base cowardice manifested
by about half of these 1,800 mounted volunteers gave the lie to
the very name of our noble State, and cast upon the courage of
378 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
her soldiers the foulest stain it ever received. If the ill-timed pru-
dence and foolish stampede of Major Stillman, with his battalion
of 275 mounted men before forty Indians, was censurable aud des-
picable, the sudden desertion (for that is what it was) of the 1,800
mounted volunteers without firing a gun or even seeing an enemy,
at the time and under the circumstance they did leaving the Illi-
nois river frontier exposed to the tomahawk and scalping-knife of
the Indians, who were then on the rampage was simply pure, un-
adulterated, aye, damnable, cowardice. Well do we remember the
general feelings expressed at the time by the pioneer settlers, when
such exclamations as, " Oh, the arrant cowards ; we hope their
wives and children will meet and attack them with broomsticks
and squirt-guns and drive them back ; they are too cowardly to
live ; it is a pity the Indians had not taken their scalps," etc,,
etc. To more fully understand the location of what was termed
the frontier of that time, if the reader will refer to the map of
Illinois, he will see that the Mississippi and Illinois rivers run
nearly parallel for fully two hundred miles. The early settlers
naturally followed these two rivers, and located either near them
or on the small streams leading to the one or the other of these
rivers. Timber being then erroneously considered indispensable
to habitation, hence there were two frontiers in 1832, which may
be termed that of the Illinois and that of the Mississippi rivers.
The discovery of lead ore at and near Galena, on Fever river, a
tributary of the Mississippi, at an early day, attracted emigration
thither, so that Jo Daviess county had quite a population at that
date. It had a white population of 820 white people in 1820, and
1,584 in 1830. Whiteside, Lee, Ogle and Eock Island counties
had not yet been created. There was considerable overland
travel between Galena and Central arid Southern Illinois, the
road crossing Eock river where Dixon now stands. Capt. Dixon
located at an early day at that point, and established a ferry to
accommodate travelers and make money. He cultivated the
friendship of the Indians, who called him Nachusa, signifying
the Indian's friend. Dixon stands about midway between the
Illinois and Mississippi rivers.
After Black Hawk had passed up through the Mississippi fron-
tier without molesting the person or property of the white settlers,
no fears were entertained by the pioneers of that line of his at-
tacking them, and, as a rule, those who had left their cabin homes
at the Indians' approach, had now returned to their homes. But
THE 8AUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 379
with the Illinois frontier line, things were very different. The
terrible Indian creek massacre, followed by the Payne, Hazelton,
Schemmerhorn, Phillips and Beresford murders, had filled them
with the wildest terror and alarm. It was at this juncture when
this large force of Illinois volunteers were skipping away home*
and leaving the women and children of this frontier to the mercy
of the savage. Hence the indignation of these pioneers was
wrought up to a terrible pitch over what they could only term
arrant cowardice. The place selected to muster these volunteers
out of service was on the east side of Fox river, about a half mile
above its confluence with the Illinois. If our memory be correct,
Gen. Whiteside's tent stood where the present fine residence of
Mr. Gary now stands, while that of Maj. Henry stood a little west
of the small ravine a little to the southwest of Mr. Gary's house.
The mustering officer was the then Lieut. Anderson. During
Sunday afternoon, as company after company were drawn up and
mustered out, Gov. Eeynolds, who, \\ith all his faults, had many
virtues, for he was truly a noble-hearted man, mounted an empty
whisky barrel and appealed to these men by the love they bore
their wives and children by their humanity, honor and patriot-
ism in behalf of the women and children of the frontier to re-
enlist for twenty days for their protection, until the new recruits
under his second call (May 15) for 2,000 men, should relieve them.
The command of Maj. James D. Henry was located around on
the other side of the strip of timber, hence the Governor inad-
vertently did not, in terms at least, appeal to them to re-enlist.
Henry was very sensitive and easily excited, and ever seemed to be
looking for a slight, yet he had more military ability than any
other volunteer officer in the command. On this occasion he
mounted the barrel as the Governor left it, and poured out a reg-
ular tirade of abuse upon His Excellency, calling him an old, in-
competent ninnycompoop, and other hard names. Gov. Reynolds
apologized for the oversight, saying it was an oversight and inad-
vertency, but the Major would not accept the amende, and declared
that it was a cold and premeditated insult to him and his men.
At that moment Gen. Whiteside came stepping up, dressed in
home-made copperas and white, with a chip hat, plain sword and
leather scabbard. Maj. Henry turned his face toward him, and
said: "Pray, sir, what part or lot have you played in 'this con-
temptible drama ?" Gen. Whiteside's little form straightened up.
Every nerve seemed called into action, his face assumed a defiant
330 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
look. Drawing his sword and bringing it up to a present with a
peculiarly offensive and threatening motion, which seemed to
say, "I will fight you to the death," said: "I am the Brigadier-
General, second in command to His Excellency, the Governor,
and your ranking officer, and will not suffer my motives or actions
to be censured or questioned by my subalterns." Then tapping
the hilfc of his sword with his left hand, he added: "-Bat, if you so
desire, I will waive my rank, and meet you, now or hereafter, at
such time and place and with such arms as may be agreed upon."
So intense was the excitement created by this action that every
one present held their breath, while cold chills run riot up their
spinal columns. Maj. Henry in form, dress and bearing was a
modern Hector, as compared with Gen. Whiteside. But to the
great relief as well as surprise of all present the Major treated
this bt)ld deft as a jest. Bursting into a kind of incredulous guf-
faw, he sprang down from the barrel and returned to his tent,
and was among the first to re-enlist as a private along with Capt.
Abraham Lincoln in Capt. lies' company, while Gen. Whiteside
was enrolled and served as a private in Capt. Snyder's company
for twenty days, until the second army should be in the field.
Eight gallantly was the Governor's appeal for re-enlistments
for twenty days responded to, and a small regiment was formed,
composed of five companies, commanded by Captains A. W.
Snyder, Samuel Smith, W. C. Kails, Benj. James, and Elijah
lies. Of this regiment Privates Jacob Fry was elected Colonel,
James D. Henry Lieutenant -Colonel, and John Thomas Major.
(See muster-rolls in Appendix.) This regiment, with the Fourth
Brigade of Illinois Militia, commanded by Col. John Strawn*,
consisting of the companies of Captains Robert Barnes, William
Hawes, William M. Stewart and George B. Willis, all from what
was then Putnam county, aggregating 195 men, rank and file
(See Appendix, for muster-rolls), and a regiment from Vermilion
county, under command of Col. Isaac R. Moore, with the late
Col. G. S. Hubbard, Lieutenant Colonel, embracing the compa-
nies of Captains Ashton, Bailey, Gillespie, Gregory, Hutt, Palmer,
Payne and Thomas, aggregating 350 rank and file (see Appendix),
together with the independent companies of Captains Matthews
from Morgan, McFadden from LaSalle, Stennet of Schuyler,
Covill of McLean, Wilbourn of LaSalle, Armstrong of Madison
counties, did the guard work from May 28 to June 19, when the
second army was organized and ready for the field.
*See biography and engraving, post.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 381
But old Grannie Atkinson was trembling in every limb, for
fear Black Hawk, with his reported thousands* of well-armed,
and admirably-drilled, dusky warriors, would swoop down some
day like a hawk upon a brood of chickens, and by mistake, take
the old Booster, Atkinson, right out from among his 400 regu-
lars entrenched behind the strong walls of his fort, at Dixon's
Ferry, and required a strong force of Mounted Illinois Volunteers
to keep scouting arouni always near his post, and never beyond
signal distance, lest the In lians should steal a march on thorn,
and scale his breast-works, to either kill or capture the Com-
mander-in-Chief. Here he remained alternating, between shaking
and sweating, full six weeks, during all of which time he knew no
more about the strength, movements, or intentions of Black
Hawk, than he did of the "Man in tbe Moon." After the ascent
of Hock river, by Black Hawk and band, the Mississippi frontiers
neither had, or required, any soldiers to guard, or protect them.
So far as known to the outside world, Major Bliss felt compara-
tively safe behind the walls of old Fort Armstrong, while Black
Hawk, with his fiery band, were up Eock river a hundred miles
or more, but he took no steps whatever to ascertain where these
Indians had gone. With plenty of provisions, military stores,
and heavy artillery, he spent his time pleasantly, but for the
mosquitoes, which were plentiful that year. After the arrival of
Gen. Atkinson, he abdicated all interest in these affairs, to him,
as ranking officer. But Gen. Atkinson seemed to have been solicit-
ous of the entire safety of his friend, Maj. Bliss, and Fort
Armstrong, since he kept quite a little force of Illinois Volunteers
scouting around Bock Island, to prevent the capture of the old
worm-eaten fort, for such would seem to be the case, since there
certainly can be no good reason assigned for the conduct of the
General in command, in keeping volunteer-soldiers between these
forts and the outside world, Indians not excepted. There was
neither sense, or reason, for keeping volunteer soldiers near Fort
Armstrong, or Fort Dixon, while the action of Gov. Reynolds in
ordering Capt. Warnick, 'of Decatur, to raise a company "of
Mounted Volunteer Bangers, for the protection of Macon county,
Illinois," nearly 200 miles from the Indian locality, or Capt. Dor-
sey's company, " to range on that portion of Tazewell county,
and prevent the settlers from leaving their homes," as stated by
himself, was not only a farce but a disgrace.
* He probably had 350 men, all told.
382 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
In the The Castigator, (published at Brown county,) Ohio, of
Jane 19th, 1832, we find the following:
"THE ARMY DISBANDED."
"SPRINGFIELD, ILL., May 81.
"We understand from volunteers who lately belonged to the
army, that the mounted troops and foot volunteers were marched
to the mouth of Fox river, and discharged, on Sunday last. A
call was then made upon the discharged troops, for volunteers,
to remain and guard the frontiers until the new levies should ar-
rive. The call was answered by between two and three hundred.
The foot volunteers were to return by steamboat to Beardstown.
The regular troops returned down Bock river, it was supposed, to
Fort Armstrong. The army suffered much for the want of pro-
visions. The Indians were pursued until it was deemed useless
to follow them further. It was understood in the army that Gen.
Atkinson had received orders from the War Department to call
for a sufficient number of mounted volunteers from this and the
neighboring States, to expel the Indians from our territory. Of
the cause for discharging the volunteer force, we have one gen-
eral statement that it was badly organized, and that under its
late organization, no good could be expected from it. We hope
that an investigation of this matter will take place. It is due to
our citizens. Twenty-eight persons have lost their lives in con-
sequence of the advance of our troops into the Indian country
and we are yet to learn that a particle of benefit has resulted
from the expedition. A new system of measures for the expulsion
of Black Hawk's band; will unquestionably be adopted. A large
military force will be called out, and the ranging system followed
as the only one at present likely to result in success. The
extensive woods and swamps of the country furnish great facili-
ties to the Indians for keeping up a predatory warfare. A fort
was building at the mouth of Fox river, and it was understood
that another would be established at Dixon's Ferry, on Bock
river. Of this latter, however, we have no certain intelligence."
In the same issue is the following :
"INDIANAPOLIS, 1st June, 1832.
" On Monday morning last, an express arrived at this place
from Brig.-Gen. Walker, of the 21st Brigade, and the field officers
of the 62d regiment, of Indiana militia, accompanied with a letter,
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 383
dated the 25th ult., addressed to the citizens of Lafayette, from
W. W. Newell, asking aid against the hostile Indians, on the
Northwestern frontier of Indiana. The emergency would not per-
mit Gov. Noble to wait the tardy n>ode of drafting troops for the
expedition, as required by our militia law, and he therefore sanc-
tioned the application of Gen. Walker, and the officers of the
62d regiment, to march two hundred men already raised by them
in anticipation of orders from him, and ordered them by the re-
turn express to march to the relief of the frontier."
Thus it appears that the widespread fear and alarm prevailing
in Illinois, reached our sister State, and called out soldiers to
defend its northwestern frontier, but the same article admits that
Gov. Noble had been informed that there was no immediate
danger to their frontier, and countermanded his above stated
order.
The article then proceeds: "The white inhabitants in the
neighborhood of Cnicago, except those who have fled to the -east
of the Wabash river, have taken refuge in Fort Clarke at that
point. The account of the battle on Hickory creek was incorrectly
stated by Mr. Maxwell, and also in Gov. Reynolds' proclamation.
There were eleven whites killed, including Maj. Still well and
Capt. , and three wounded. Black Hawk, who is a War
Chief of the Sacs, is said to be at the mouth of a creek, on Bock
river, about sixty miles from Chicago, at the head of warriors
variously estimated at from 1,000 to 5,000. It is said that Black
Hawk intends to go to Canada with his forces, for what purpose
is unknown. He is, however, evidently determined to wage war
with the whites. The cause of discontent is not certainly known,
though it is supposed they are unwilling to leave their former
homes and lands. Gen. Atkinson, of the United States Army,
with six companies of regulars, are supposed to be at Hennepin,
at the foot of the rapids on the Illinois river, where a force of
about 4,000 militia from Illinois are to join him on the 10th of
this month."
In view of the fact that at the very time Black Hawk had less
than four hundred men capable of bearing arms ; that he was
practically without arms, ammunition, clothing or food, and was
incumbered in his movements by the women and children, old
and infirm, of his entire band, with all their worldly goods ; that
he was fleeing, like a frightened deer from a pack of hounds,
seeking covert and refuge behind every shelter he could find ;
384 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
that he would have gladly retraced his steps down Eock river, to
the Mississippi, thence back to his Iowa home, if he could, but
could not, because his only mode of transportation was his canoes,
and the forces under Gen. Atkinson were entrenched at Dixon, to
prevent his escape, the ignorance of this Hoosier editor, and
the scare of the northwestern frontier of Indiana, are ludicrous
in the extreme.
In the same issue of The Castigator is the following roorback:
"From The Louisville Advertiser, June 2, we were favored last
evening with the following statement, in the shape of a hand-bill.
It is without date, but we believe it was issued from one of the
St. Louis Presses :
'WAR! WAR!
WOMEN AND CHILDREN BUTCHERED!!!
Two Young Ladies taken by the Savages.
'Authentic information has been received from the Illinois
frontiers, informing of the murder of fifteen defenceless inhabi-
tants of the frontier, most inhumanly butchered, and the women,
in a most shocking manner, mangled and exposed. Two highly
respectable young women of sixteen and eighteen years are in
the hands of the Indians, and if not already murdered, are per-
haps reserved for a more cruel and savage fate. Whole families
are driven from their homes, actually starving, and without a
day's provisions before them. The men of the country are
under arms. No corn is planted, and, as if nature herself had
leagued with these ruthless murderers against them, the last
inclement season has destroyed all the farmer's sod corn. Shall
we, fellow citizens, quietly look upon these transactions ? Can
we look upon them without feelings of revenge without knowing
that our assistance is necessary? How soon may it be before
our own frontiers are, in the same way, invaded? Shall we
allow these brutes to dull their tomahawks on the brows of our
friends, in order that they may sharpen them for our relatives?
Allow these murderers further success, and they will be joined by
bands from every quarter, and their border warfare will be terri-
ble. Rise, fellow citizens of this city and county ! Let us no
longer delay ; talk no more, but act. Unloose the spirit of re-
venge. Each one raise a horse, gun and a few days' rations, and
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAK. 385
put himself under the guidance of some reputable member of the
community, one of experience and well acquainted with the
Indian character and their mode of warfare, resolved to revenge,
or die in defence of his relatives and friends. Let us convince
our brethren of the neighbor State that we are willing and able
to assist them; and in assisting them, to protect ourselves. Let
us, as has already been suggested, meet at 5 o'clock this after-
noon ; form ourselves, on the spot, into companies of fifty men
each, and, as the St. Louis Corps, march to the seat of war.' "
In the same issue of this paper is the following :
TFrom the Indiana Statesman, June 8J
"Mr. John H. Thompson, has just returned from Bloomington.
He says it is reported at Bloomington, and generally believed ?
that an engagement took place between the whites and Indians,
on the 29th ult, in which the whites lost 110, and the Indians up-
wards of 300. The fifty-two men who were said to have been
killed in the first engagement, have since all returned, with the
exception of between nine and eleven, who are still missing. The
inhabitants of the frontier part of this State, and Illinois, are
leaving their dwellings in great numbers, and much distress will
be experienced by thousands, as the season of the year and the
scarcity of grain render their situation desperate. An express
arrived at Indianapolis on last Monday week, making a requisi-
tion on the Governor of this State for assistance, representing
that the Indians had several companies of well-mounted horse-
men, equipped with holsters and pistols," etc.
It would seem that Gov. Reynolds forgot to mention that Black
Hawk was also armed with Col. Strode's ruined shirt and Chitty's
Pleadings, confiscated at the same time he got possession of the
holsters and pistols. The State of Illinois at that time contained
a white population of about 160,000, and was abundantly able to
crush out, a hundred times over, the force of Black Hawk. Of
course there was no truth in the statement of a requisition being
made by Gov. Reynolds, on Gov. Noble, of Indiana, for troops, or
assistance. We give one more quotation from the same paper
and issue. It will be remembered that Gov. Reynolds said he had
appointed Col. Strode to organize the militia of Jo Daviess county,
and had given him great power. This was immediately after
Stillman's defeat. It appears that Col. Strode proceeded at once
25
386 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
to Galena, and entered upon the duties of " Colonel of the
County," as the Governor called him, and the following proclam-
ation was issued by him:
" PROCLAMATION
" To the Citizens of Galena, Illinois!
"The force of uncontrollable circumstances, added to the appro-
bation of the public will, openly expressed, has induced me to
declare, for the time being, military rule. I am aware that it is
an expedient seldom ventured upon, and the greatest danger
from it is, its too long continuance. Therefore, we must improve
the brief time given ourselves to accomplish a large undertaking.
To-day every man who cannot produce a certificate of exemp-
tion from the Surgeon of the 27th Eegiment of Illinois Militia is
to labor from 9 o'clock A. M. to 6 o'clock P. M., on the stockade
now erecting for the safety of our fellow citizens ; and those
who disobey this necessary injunction shall be punished with
the utmost severity.
"And further, all and every person whatsoever, who shall sell
or give to any person spirituous liquors until 7 o'clock p.
M., shall be punised as a court martial shall determine. And all
persons who shall fire guns without positive orders, unless while
standing guard to give alarm, shall stand one hour on a pivot,
supported by bayonets. And all persons who disobey the com-
mands of those whose charge it is to erect block-houses, batteries
and stockade work now in progress, shall be dealt with in the
same manner.
" Done at my headquarters in Galena, this 21st day of May,
1832. J. M. STRODE,
"Colonel Comd'g 27th III. Militia."
And yet this illogical, bombastic ignoramus was at that time
the leading criminal lawyer of Northern Illinois, and subsequenty
represented his district : in the State Senate. A favorite expres-
sion with him was in'response to the common salutation, "How
are you, Colonel," "Oh, I thank you, I am very well, indeed, and
my bowels yearn to praise God for his manifold blessings to
me-ward ;" hence he was very generally known as "Old Praise God
Bowels." A man of fine personal appearance, full of good humor
and practical jokes, he was immensely popular with all classes of
people, and went current at a far greater v;ilue than he was intrin-
sically worth. In^his first race for legislative honors he was
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 387
defeated, because, as he said, he was accused of stealing hogs,
which he indignantly denied, but they proved him guilty by de-
feating him. The next time he was accused of robbing a hen
roost, to which charge he plead guilty, but the people thought he
lied in his plea, and elected him by a handsome majority. In
his proclamation he limits the drinking of whisky between the
hours of 7 P. M., and 9 A. M. The general impression then was
that the time for Indian attack was during the free whisky hours.
They might drink during the night and to 9 A. M., but not be-
tween 9 A. M., and 7 P. M.
In the meantime how fared the Indians ? Black Hawk says :
"At our feast with the Pottawattamies, I was convinced that we
had been imposed upon by those who had brought in reports of
large reinforcements to my band, and resolved never to strike a
blow; and, in order to get permission from White Beaver to
return and recross the Mississippi, I sent a flag of peace to the
American War Chief, who was reported to be close by with his
army, expecting that he would convene a council, and listen to
what we had to say. But this chief, instead of pursuing this
honorable and chivalric course, such as I have always practiced,
shot down our flag-bearer, and thus forced us into" war, with less
than five hundred warriors to contend against 3,000 or 4,000
soldiers. The supplies that Neapope and the Prophet told us
about, and the reinforcements we were to have, were never more
heard of, and it is but justice to our British Father to say they
were never promised, his chief having sent word, in lieu of the
lies that were brought to me, for us to remain at peace, as we
could accomplish nothing but our own ruin by going to war.
"What was now to be done? It was worse than folly to turn
back and meet the enemy, where the odds were so much against
us, and thereby sacrifice ourselves, our wives, and children, to
the fury of an enemy who had murdered some of our braves and
unarmed warriors when they were on a mission of peace. Hav-
ing returned to our encampment, and found that all our young
men had come in, I sent out spies to watch the movements of
the army, and commenced moving up the Kishwaukee with the bal-
ance of my people. I did not know where to go to find a place of
safety for my women and children, but expected to find a good
harbor about the head of Eock river. I concluded to go there,
and thought my best route would be to go round the head of the
Kishwaukee so the Americans would have some difficulty if they
attempted to follow us."
388 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Thus do we find Black Hawk fleeing north with his utmost
speed, encumbered with the women and children, old and sick,
to escape from Whiteside's brigade, while the latter's command
are hurying south with might and main to get away from Black
Hawk. From a military standpoint, the advantage being all on
the side of the Indians, whose retreat was conducted in the
highest military order. Spies being constantly thrown out to
watch the movements of the whites, while the entire band, in a
compact and orderly manner, advanced up Eock river, keeping
up a regular picket line with sentinels ever posted, while on the
other side there was a disorderly scramble to see which should
be first discharged from the service. In the meantime, maraud-
ing parties of the Pottawattamies settle a few personal grieYances
against individual white persons, and charge their murders to
the account of the retreating Sauks.
THE SAUKS AND THE BIACK HAWK WAR. " 389
CHAPTER XXV.
The Second Army of Illinois Mounted Volunteers Organized at Fort Wilbourn into
Three Brigades, with Spy Battalions, and Independent Companies, June 17th,
1832, and Elect their own Officers, including Three Brigadier-Generals, Alexander
Posey, Milton K. Alexander, and James D. Henry Battle of Burr Oak Grove
The Schemmerhorn, Hazelton, Beresford, Phillips, Sample, and Payne Murders
by the Pottawattamies, and the Cause thereof.
The night hawk's notes the signals were
Of danger close impending,
That stealthy Sauks and Foxes were
Around our cabins wending ;
Quiek to his gun, the settler sprang,
Determined on repelling
The treacherous foe, and sneaking gang,
Or perish while defending.
BATTLE OF BURR OAK GROVE.
The men who re-enlisted at Ottawa, in May, for twenty days,
to guard the Illinois frontier line, were under the command of
officers of their own selection, and in whom they had confidence
besides, being the flower of Whiteside's army, and contained the
leading men of the State. It was a splendid regiment, and
thoroughly reliable. Confidence was re-established at once, and
a comparative sense of safety took the place of fear and inse-
curity. The several companies were distributed along what was
deemed the most expossd frontier, and with the exception of that
of Capt. A. W. Synder, none of them came in contact with hostile
Indians. His company were ranging between Dixon and Galena,
and were attacked by about seventy Indians, as they were pass-
ing through Burr Oak Grove, June 16th. The suddenness and
ferocity of the attack came very near producing a panic among
his command. But owing to the presence of Gen. Whitesides,
Judge Semple, and a few other cool, brave men, a stampede was
prevented. Although but a private in Capt. Snyder's company,
Gen. Whiteside was a host of, and within, himself. When he
noticed a disposition among the men to waver, he drew a pair of
pistols and proclaimed in stentorian tones, that he would shoot
the first man dead in his tracks, who offered to run or break
JJ90 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
ranks. He was too well known to be trifled with. Order, confi-
dence, and courage, were restored. The battle took place in a
thick wood, where the Indians were sheltered behind trees, and
Capt. Snyder soon ordered his men to resort to the same tactics,
and shield themselves as best they could.
Gen. Whiteside located the Indian commander and drew a bead
on him, and being an excellent shot, the Indian fell at the discharge
of his gun. This ended the fight, as the Indians withdrew, taking
their dead and wounded with them. Capt. Snyder's loss was three
men killed, Corporal B. McDaniel, and privates Wm. B. Makin-
son and Benjamin Scott, all from St. Clair Co. Notwithstanding
this company was made up of volunteers from some ten different
counties, the only casualties were to those from St. Clair.
But for the presence of the brave ex- General Whiteside, and
the cool, dignified courage of Capt. Snyder,* this might have
proved a second Stillman run. This was the last company of
the twenty day regiment to be mustered out of service. They re-
mained on duty to the 21st of June, and were mustered out at
Dixon on that day. In the meantime, Gov. Eeynolds had issued
still another call for 2,000 mounted volunteers, to rendezvous at
Beardstown, June 3d, thus making 4,000 men in all. Lieut.
Wilbourn had erected a stockade where the city of LaSalle now
stands, to protect the supplies for the army. Goy. Eeynolds
changed the places of rendezvous from Beardstown and Hen-
nepin to Fort Wilbourn, where, on the 16th of June, 3,148 vol-
unteers were organized into ten regiments, and three Brigades,
with a spy battalion to each brigade, and some detached com-
panies for special service.
The number of self-styled Military men seeking appointments of
Command was so great that Gov. Reynolds was, from their very
pressure, induced to perform one of the most sensible acts of his
life, the selection and election of their field officers by the vote
of the volunteers, which resulted in the election of Alexander
Posey, M. D., of Gallatin Co ; Milton K. Alexander, of Edgar ; and
James D. Henry, of Sangarnon, to the command of these three
brigades with the rank of Brigadier General. The spy battalions
elected John Dement, Wm. McHenry and Wm. L. D. Ewing to
command them, with rank of Major, while the twenty detatched
*Capt. Snyder was the Democratic nominee for Governor in 1842, but died before
the election, and Gov. Ford's name was substituted.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 391
compamies selected Majors Nathanial Buckmaster, Bogart,
Bailey,etc. These detached companies were employed chiefly
in guard duties at the various frontier stockades, and under
command of their company officers.
The First Brigade was composed of sixteen companies, under
command of these captains, as follows: (For full list of com-
pany officers and enrolled men, see Appendix.) Gallattin county,
five companies, Captains John Bay, D. B. Russell, Achilles
Coffee, Harrison Wilson, and Joel Holliday. From Franklin
county three, Captains George P. Bowyer, Win. J. Stephenson,
and Obediah West. From Pope county two, Captains Charles
Dunn,* and Jonathan Durham. From Hamilton county two,
Captains Ardin Biggerstaff and James Hall. From Wayne
county two, Captains James M. Clark and B. G. Wells. From
Clay county one, Captain John Onslott. Hamilton's com-
pany, county not given. John Dement's name appears as
a private from Fayette county, on the muster roll of Captain
Bowman's company, from Franklin county. A marginal
note reads, "Promoted to Major of Spy Battallion, First
Brigade." John Raum (father we believe of Gen. G, B. Raum)
was Second Lieutenant in Captain Dunn's company, and elected
Brigade Major of this Brigade. Lieut. -Gov. Zadok Casey t was
a private in Capt. James Bowman's company, from Jefferson
Bounty, in the Spy Battallion of Maj. Dement, and the muster
roll says he was "promoted and furloughed July 2, 1832.
The Second Brigade was composed of seventeen companies, as
follows : Four from Edgar county, Captains Samuel Brimberry,
Isaac Sanford, Robert Griffin, and Jonathan Mayo. One from
Coles county, Capt. Thomas B. Ross. Two from Crawford county,
daptains Alex. H. Houston, and Highsmith. One from
Clark county, Capt. Royal A. Nott. Two from Wabash county,
Captains John Arnold, and Elias Jordan. One from Lawrence
Bounty, Capt. John Barnes, two from Edwards county, Captains
Soloman Hunter, and Champion S. Wading, and four from
White county, Captains John Haynes, William Thomas, Daniel
Powell, and David Powell.
The Third Brigade, was composed of four regiments and
twenty three companies, as follows ; Four from Morgan county,
Captains William Gilham, George F. Bristow, J. T. Arnett, and
Walter Butler. One from Madison county, Capt. David Smith.
*Afterwards one of the Supreme Judges of Wisconsin.
tSee engraving and biographical sketch.
892 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
One from Montgomery county, Capt. Hiram Eoundtree. Three
from Green county, Captains James Kincaid, Gersham Patter-
son, and Aaron Bannon. One from Bond county, Capt.
Thomas Stout. One from Clinton county, Capt. Andrew Bank-
son. One from Perry county, Capt. Wm. Adair. Three from
Eandolph county, Capt. Josiah S. Biggs, James Thompson, and
James Connor. One from Washington county, Capt. James
Burns. One from Macoupin county, Capt. Bennett Nowlen. One
from Pike county, Capt. Ozias Hall. Three from Sangamon
county, Captains Jesse Claywell, Eeuben Brown and Thomas
Moffitt. One from Alexander county, Capt. Henry L. Webb, and
one company under Capt. Wm. Gordon, whose county is not
given on the muster roll.
The Hon. Murray McConnel enlisted as a private in Capt. Ar-
nett's company. Opposite his name on the muster roll is written^
"Appointed to staff brigade, June 19, 1832." Prof. Jonathan
Turner, late a professor in Illinois College, was also a private in
this company. Gov. Thomas Carlin was a private in Capt. Pat-
terson's company, and the muster roll says "he lost horse, saddle
and bridle on forced march." Hon. Wm. C. Murphy was first ser-
geant in Capt. Adair's company, and wounded in battle. The
celebrated Peter Cartwright was a private in Capt. Brown's
company.
This large army of mounted volunteers was mustered into the
military service of the United States on the 17th of June, when
Gen. Atkinson assumed the command, and assigned Lieut. Eobert
Anderson of the regular army to be the Inspector-General or
drill master, who entered vigorously upon his duties at once, and
with great success. Having been permitted to select their own
officers, the volunteers yielded a ready obedience to their reason-
ble commands and injunctions, which resulted in the speedy or-
ganization of a splendid volunteer army.
The original muster rolls of this volunteer army, it will be
remembered, as stated in Gen. Eobert Anderson's letter, copied
in the preceding chapter, were never delivered to the War
Department, and are probably still with his private papers,
he having died soon after the date of his letter, hence it
is impossible for us to give the other field officers or the
company muster rolls with anything like precision or cer-
tainty. To each brigade a spy battalion was attached, the first
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAB. 393
of which comprised the companies of Captains Wm. S. Dobbins,
from Marion county, James Bowman, from Jefferson, and some
detached segments of companies; the second, the companies
of Captains John F. Eichardson, from Clark county, Abner Greer,
from Lawrence, arid John McCann, of White; the third, the
companies of Captains Allen F. Lindsay, of Morgan county,
Samuel Hunter, of Fayette. The command of Major Buck-
master was made up from Captains Highsmith's, Houston's,
Dunn's, Durham's and West's companies.
Stockades or forts had, in the meantime, been erected at every
village, and, in many instances, around private dwellings, all the
way from Peoria to Chicago, and west to the Mississippi, in the
settled localities. Strictly speaking, they were but stockades, but
were then called forts. While this embryo army was being organ-
ized, drilled, and prepared to make an advance movement upon
poor old Black Hawk and his women and children, whom Mad
Anthony Wayne with three hundred soldiers would have captured
in ten days at the farthest, the innate, pure cussedness of the
Indian nature was committing occasional murders of white men,
the Indian creek massacre being the only instance of the murder
of women and children.
While the Pottawattamies and Winnebagoes were held in re-
straint by their chiefs, there were individual bad Indians among
them, who, as would be perfectly natural, sympathized, and that
keenly, too, with their race, color and kindred, the Sauks. The
wonder is how Shaubenee, Wauponsee, Big Thunder and the Eed
Devil kept their men from committing more murders than they
did. We here state, upon information and belief, which belief
is of that strong character that amounts to a conviction, that
each and every murder committed on individual white people or
white families during the entire Black Hawk War, was the work
of revenge for real or supposed causes of grievance or mistaken
identity, by members of the Pottawattamie or Winnebago nations,
whose deeds of atrocity were charged against the Sauks, who
were the most civilized and humane tribe of Indians ever found
in the Northwestern Territory. And we further assert, that Black
Hawk was never known to torture his prisoners, or make war
upon women or children, nor to encourage, in his later days, the
barbarous custom of scalping his victims.
As far back as 1814, he made a public declaration to the Potta-
wattamies, in presence of his own band, that he would never send
394 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
out a war party against the white settlers. (See his autobiography,
p. 44.) This promise he sacredly kept. When his old friend,
the Pottawattamie chief, Washeown was assassinated at Peoria,
and his body thrown into Peoria lake, where it was found by
Black Hawk, and buried, he hired the relatives of his deceased
friend to abstain from avenging his cruel and treacherous death
by giving them two horses and a rifle. In no single instance did
he, during the so-called war of 1832, lead an attack upon the iso-
lated home of any pioneer settler, or encourage others so to do ;
but murders were committed by spiteful Pottawattamies and
Winnebagoes along both frontier lines, those of the Illinois line
by the Pottawattamies, and of the Mississippi line by the Winne-
bagoes, but for cause to avenge some injury or insult, in the
remembrance of which the Indian has a long memory. In the
month of June, 1832, during the temporary cessation in the pros-
ecution of the war by the whites, while organizing the new army,
some five or six brutal murders were committed on the Illinois
frontier by the Pottawattamies. Three of them were committed
on Sunday, June 24th, for cause. In 1826 Eev. Jesse Walker,
(who was the uncle of George E. Walker, first Sheriff of LaSalle
county, and died a few years ago in Chicago), the pioneer Meth-
odist Episcopal minister of Northern Illinois, conceived the idea
of Christianizing and educating the Pottawattamie Indians of Illi-
nois. These Indians had been on terms of peace with the United
States and her people for about twelve years, and were the undis-
puted owners of the land lying along the Illinois river from Peoria
to Lake Michigan. He obtained permission to erect what he
called a mission upon sec. 15, T. 36, B. 5, in the county of LaSalle.
Here he built a commodious double, hewed-log cabin and some out
buildings, and opened a school for the religious training of the
youthful Indians, who for a short time attended from curiosity.
But the good elder was soon a believer in total depravity, for he
found "Ephraim was joined to his idols," and was forced to "let
him alone." The Indians were too much wedded to the legends and
traditions of their fore- fathers, to become even interested in
what they call the white man's path, to pay any attention to his
teachings, hence, he abandoned the enterprise in 1828, and finally
located where the vLlage of Plainfield now stands, from whence
he was garnered by the inexorable reaper many years since.
While Elder Walker laid no claim to the land where he had
located his Mission, he did claim the buildings, and sold them
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAE. 395
to a Mr. Schernmerhorn, whose son-in-law, Mr. Hazelton, took
possession and went into the occupancy of the buildings and
cultivated lands adjacent thereto in 1831.
A part of Elder Walker's training being agriculture, a consider-
able number of acres of the fine prairie land surrounding the
buildings had been enclosed and cultivated, hence the place was
an inviting one. But when the United States purchased the strip
of land covering this locality from these Indians, under the treaty
of Prairie du Chien, of July 29, 1829, they reserved one full sec-
tion of land from the cession where the Mission was located under
Article 4, of said treaty, which reads as follows :
" There shall be granted by the United States to each of the
following persons, being decendants from Indians, the following
tracts of land, viz : To Claude Lafromboise, one section of land
on the river Aux Plaines, adjoining the line of the purchase of
1816. To Francois Bourbonne, jr., one section at the Missionary
establishment on the Fox river of the Illinois. To Alexander
Kobinson for himself and children, two sections on the river Aux
Plaines, above and adjoining the tract herein granted to Claude
Lafromboise. To Pierre Leclerc, one section at the village of
As-sin-in-eh-kaw at Paw-Paw Grove. To Waish-ken-thaw, a
Pottawattamie woman, wife of David Laughton, and to her child,
one and a half sections at the village of Nay-au-say, at or near
the source of the river Aux Sable of the Illinois. To Billy Cald-
well, two and a half sections on the Chicago river, above and
adjoining the line of the purchase of 1816. To Victoire Pothier,*
one-half section on the Chicago river, above and adjoining the
tract of land herein granted Billy Caldweil. To Jane Miranda,
one-quarter section on the Chicago river, above and adjoining the
tract herein granted to Victoire Pothier, To Madaline, a Potta-
wattamie woman, wife of Joseph Ogee, one section west of and
adjoining the tract herein granted to Pierre Leclerc, at the Paw-
Paw Grove. To Archangel Ouilmette, a Pottawattamie woman,
wife of Antoine Ouilmette, two sections for herself and her
children on Lake Michigan, south of and adjoining the northern
boundary of the cession herein made by the Indians aforesaid to
the United States. To Antoine and Francois Leclerc, one sec-
tion each, lying on the Mississippi river north of and adjoining
the line drawn due west from the most southern bend of
Lake Michigan, where said line strikes the Mississippi river. To
* Who still survived in 1881.
396 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
Mo-ah-way, one-quarter section on the north side of and adjoin-
ing the tract herein granted to Waish-kee-thaw. The tracts of
land herein stipulated to be granted, shall never be leased or con-
veyed b.y the grantees or their heirs to any persons whatsoever,
without the permission of the President of the Untied States.
The occupancy, and in law, forcible possession taken of this
land where the Mission house stood, by Mr. Hazelton, was con-
sidered by the Pottawattamies a downright robbery. Bourbonne
was recognized as a member of their tribe and lived with them,
and had asked in vain for the possession of this section, known as
the Missionary land. Upon receiving the startling news of the
Indian creek massacre, the pioneer settlers of the Illinois line
fled for safety in almost every direction. Some never stopped
until east of the "Wabash, others went to Fort Dearborn, at
Chicago, but by far the greater portion crossed the Illinois and
entered stockades at various points, Pekin being a favorite.
Those living near Ottawa entered the stockade at South
Ottawa, called Fort Johnston, in honor of Col. James John-
ston, of Macon county, who superintended the building of it.
Among those who sought shelter at Fort Johnston, were the
family of Mr. Hazelton and his father-in-law Mr. Schemmerhorn.
So hurriedly did they leave their Mission home, that many
articles of household goods were of necessity left behind them,
besides poultry, hogs and cattle. And this was true with many
other families. Few, indeed, were able to take all their goods and
effects with them in their hurried preparation and rapid fight.
From the 21st of May to the 24th of June, a period of more than
four weeks, no depredations of any kind had been committed
along the Illinois frontier line, except the murder of Elijah Phillips,
near Princeton. Hence, the people who had been bottled up, as
it were, in this small stockade, and away from their homes,
property and growing crops, were very restless over the restraint
and extremely anxious to visit, at least, their homes and look
after their affairs and take care of their goods, if not stolen, and
gather up their stock.
So long had been the quiet, that the fear of Indians had virtu-
ally ceased. Still the hardiest and boldest were not pre-
pared to take their wives and children back to their cabin
homes (we say cabin homes, for we had no others in those early
days, for lumber could not be obtained) without stronger assur-
ances of safety than a temporary cessation of hostilities. For
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 397
the purpose of satisfying themselves as to the presence of the
hostile Indians, an expedition was organized at the little Ottawa
stockade, on Sunday, June 24, composed of a small company from
Col. Matthews' regiment (Capt. Arnett), with the avowed inten-
tion of going up Fox river, on the east side, some ten miles, thence
to Holderman's Grove, now in Kendall county, and thence north-
westerly, striking the Fox river, and down that stream to its
mouth their starting point. This expedition or exploring party
started early in the morning, and forded the Illinois river at
Brown's ford, about two miles above the mouth of Fox river, thence
followed the Chicago road up Fox river to what was then called
Green's Point but since changed to Dunnaven's Point some
seven miles from Ottawa, the public road at that time, instead
of pursuing a straight line, running through this point of timber
as it now does, bent around south of the timber, making quite a
little deflection to the right. The timber was heavy, and
south of and adjoining to this point of timber there was quite
a thicket of wild plum, crab apple trees, etc. East of this point
was high, rolling prairie. There is a decided elevation, extending
east from the small creek of Dunnaven's Point for about half a
mile, when there is a descent again to another small creek running
to Fox river on the west. Messrs. Hazelton and Schemmerhorn de-
termined to accompany this party, as it would pass immediately
by Mission Point. Anxious to bring some articles of household
goods which had been left at the Mission house some four weeks
before, in their speedy flight, to the stockade, they took their two
horses and wagon with them, instead of going on horseback, as
the others of the party did. They did not start with the horse-
men by way of Brown's ford, but crossed the Illinois river on the
ferry at Ottawa, and thence up the west side of the Fox to Dayton,
and forded it at that point, intending to unite with the main
party at or near Dunnaven's Point. But, from some cause, they
reached that point about a mile in the rear of the expedition
party. Just as they were at the head of the timber, Messrs.
Schemmerhorn and Hazelton discovered a small band of Indians
emerging from the thicket to their left, and slightly in advance,
and immediately turned and fled back toward Ottawa as fast as
their horses could run.
There was a small field enclosed near the south end of the
point of timber which they had passed when they discovered the
Indians, and near the west end of this field they met Capt. Arnett,
398 THK SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
who had been delayed in starting with his company on account
of his not being able to catch his horse. He had seen no
Indians, and was riding rapidly around the bend of the road
when he met Schemmerhorn and Hazzelton, and turned and
fled back with them. About a dozen Indians who were well
mounted gave chase to the fugitives, but did not fire at them.
They had doubtless seen the expedition pass by but a few
minutes before, and were fearful of giving them the alarm
in case they discharged their guns, but attacked Mr. Arnett
with their spears. Fortunately none struck him or his
horse, though many hurtled through the air uncomfortably close
to him and his mount. He escaped unhurt and made his way
back to the stockade, and gave the alarm. What took place after
he left the scene can only be surmised. From some unexplained
cause, as shown by the wagon tracks, Messrs. Schemmerhorn and
Jlazzelton, instead of following the road straight on towards Otta-
wa, turned their course for the timber to the right. Since the
tracks of the Indians' ponies were south of the wagon tracks, it
is possible they drove their victims into the timber. Be this as it
may, the wagon was found against a tree at the edge of the prai-
rie, and Mr. Schemmerhorn's dead body lay near the fore-wheels,
and that of Mr. Hazzelton some thirty rods further down the
creek, on the north bank of the ravine. The latter was a com-
paratively young man, with a fine head of hair, while Mr. Schem-
merhorn was an elderly, fleshy man, and very bald. Both were
scalped. A very small part of Mr. Hazzelton's scalp, from the
centre of the head, was taken, while the entire head of Mr.
Schemmerhorn was completely denuded of skin. Hair they
could not get from his head, because he had none. On that same
holy Sabbath day Capt. George McFadden, (who had enlisted a
company of mounted volunteers May 24, in LaSalle county, of 35
men), with a portion of his company, also went out on an explor-
ing expedition, passing up on the west side of Fox river to Indian
creek, and up that creek about six miles, where they found a fine
patch of ripe strawberries near a dense hazel thicket, and could
not resist the the temptation to alight and enjoy them.
They had been thus engaged some time ere they thought of
danger, when Corporals Ezekiel and Daniel Warren* remarked to
Capt. McFadden that the thicket near where they were picking
strawberries would afford a splendid shelter for the Indians to
Their sister, now Mrs. Z. Walley, lives in Greene county.
THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR. 399
creep up and attack them. Capt. McFadden laughed at their
prudence, but they nevertheless withdrew from that locality but
a few minutes before a gun shot was heard from this thicket, kill-
ing private James Beresford just as they were mounting their
horses to leave. The same ball, after passing through young
Beresford, wounded Capt. McFadden in the ankle, and fatally
penetrated the side of his horse. Still the noble animal bore his
wounded rider beyond danger (to Buck creek, part way to Ottawa),
while his life-blood spurted from his nostrils at every jump. The
Indians neither pursued or showed themselves. They were doubt-
less the same party who had killed Messrs. Schemmerhorn and
Hazelton some hours earlier that same day, and had crossed Fox
river to come upon Capt. McFadden and his handful (for he had
but about a half-dozen men with him that day) of men. Why
those Indians should have singled out young Beresford is explaine'd
by the fact that his father had commenced the erection of a mill
dam across Indian creek near its mouth, which, like that of the
unfortunate Davis, was to these Indians a great annoyance and
source of grievance. Schemmerhorn and Hazelton were doomed
for unjustly taking the land of Bourbonne ; Beresford for the of-
fense of his father in interfering with their fishing riffles. But it
so happened that when these lands were surveyed the mission
establishment was on section 16, which, under the act admitting
Illinois as one of the States of the Union, in 1818, was school
land, and section 15 was set apart to Bourbonne in place of it.
(Section 16 has been the property and home of our brother John
S. Armstrong, for the last fifty years.)
On the 23d of May, or two days after the Indian creek mas-
sacre, Rev. Adam Payne, an eccentric but talented minister of the
Gospel of the denomination called Dunkers, was returning from
Chicago to Ottawa on horseback by the then only public highway
traveled, which passed by Holderman's Grove, Lisbon, Plainfield,
etc., and afterwards known as the Frink & Walker stage route.
He was met near Plainfield by our old friend Jonathan F. Wilson
before mentioned who was going with a couple of companions
with a message to Chicago. He informed Mr. Payne of the great
danger he would encounter in going on alone, and persuaded him
to turn back and accompany them to Chicago. After going some
distance, Mr. Payne suddenly changed his mind, and determined to
pursue his lonely journey to Ottawa. It was in vain they told him
of the terrible massacre on Indian creek but a few days before, and
400 THE SAUKS AND THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
of the burning of the house of Mr. Hollenbeck, at Hollenbeck's
Grove, the evening previous. He persisted in going on, saying his
life was in the hands of his maker, and that his duty was at Ot-
tawa, and turned his face thitherward. This was the last time
he was seen alive by his friends. From the statements made by
some of the Indians it seems that he unconsciously rode into the
very midst of the murdering band of Pottawattamies, who had
committed the Indian creek massacre, while they were dis-
mounted and resting in Holderman's Grove. He was a large-
sized man, with raven hair and whiskers, neither of which had
been cut or trimmed for many long years. While the former
covered his fine broad shoulders, the latter, like Aaron's beard,
" extended down to the hem of his girdle." If he was surprised
at thus riding into the very jaws of danger, they were stupefied
Vith awe at his singular appearance, and would more than prob-
ably have treated him with kindness had he not foolishly uttered
a yell of affright and started his fine mare at the top of her speed
to escape.
Whether they supposed he was a spy gotten up in fantastic
disguise, or mistook him for some one whom they had doomed to
death, we are unable to state, but they immediately gave chase.
Away went the flying preacher, with his long hair and beard
streaming in the wind, pursued by a score of 
TVNews
OpenLibrary